Clive Barker - The Scarlet Gospels Draft - 093552
Clive Barker - The Scarlet Gospels Draft - 093552
The Scarlet
Gospels
Final Draft
© Clive Barker
April 26th, 2005
1
2
2
3
3
4
BOOK ONE
4
5
Part One
5
6
One
After the long quiet of the grave, Joseph Ragowski gave voice, and it was not
“Look at you all,” he said, scrutinizing the five who’d woken him. “You look
“You don’t look so good yourself, Joe.” Lili Saffro snapped back, “Your
embalmer was a little too enthusiastic with the rouge and the eye-liner.”
Ragowski snarled, his hand going up to his cheek and wiping off some of the
make-up that had been used to conceal the ghastly pallor his violent death had left on
him. “You didn’t go to all this trouble just to bitch at me,” he said, surveying the
obsessive’s eye for detail. It had to be the eggs of pure white doves that were pierced
6
7
and injected with the blood of a girl’s first menstruation, then cracked into alabaster
bowls surrounding the raising place. The birds couldn’t be speckled, the blood
couldn’t be that of a second period, or the bowls anything but pure alabaster. And the
two thousand, seven hundred and nine numerals that were inscribed in black chalk
starting beneath the ring of bowls and spiraling inward to the spot which the corpse
of the resurrectee was hung, had to be in precisely the right order, with no erasing or
corrections.
The oldest of the five, Elizabeth Kottlove, her skills in some of the most
complex and volatile of magical workings unable to keep from her face the gaunt look
of a woman who’d lost both her appetite and her ability to sleep for more than a few
7
8
“Oh it’s Joey again, is it?” Ragowski said. “It’s a long time since you called me
that. It was usually when I’d given you a good long fuck wasn’t it?” He looked over
at Theodore Felixson, his rigid face cracking into a smile that paraded his nicotine
stained teeth. “Oh didn’t you know, Ted? You were married to her, for God’s sake.
You must have known somebody was satisfying her. And it obviously wasn’t you.
his fellow magicians, Lili Saffro, Yashar Hedayat and Arnold Poltash.
had or didn’t have, none of it matters anymore. It’s all gone to shit!” He shook his
head. “The time we wasted, fighting to outdo one another. Time we should have
8
9
“Spare us your regrets, Arnold.” Lili said. She was the only one of the five
summoners sitting, for the simple reason that she was missing her left leg. “I’m sure
“I can’t let another moment go by, Lili dear.” Ragowski said, “Without
remarking that you’re not quite the woman you were. What happened?”
“He being — ”
“Yes. The same. He’s gone through the list very thoroughly.”
There was a silence, as the five exchanged little looks. It was Kottlove who
“We’re all that’s left.” She said quietly, staring at one of the alabaster bowls
9
10
“You…five? Five? No.” All the sarcasm and petty game-playing had gone
from Ragowski’s voice manner. Even the embalmer’s bright paints could not
moderate the horror on his face. “How’s that possible? There were a hundred and
what —?”
“A hundred and seventy-one in the High Circle. That’s obviously only those
who chose to be counted amongst us. There’s no telling how many he took from
“And no telling what they owned either.” Lili Saffro pointed out. “We had a
reasonably thorough list of grimoires and stratagem sheets owned by the members of
the Circle —”
themselves.”
“That’s right.” said Felixson. “We only know what people owned-up to. We’ll
10
11
“Five of you.” Ragowski said, still having difficulty believing what he’d been
told. “Why didn’t you put your heads together and work out some way to trap him?
“Ah now, you see that’s why we go to the trouble of bringing you back.”
getting your corpse out of the mausoleum, and then all this Nether Testament stuff –
doves and numbers and having to fast for five days – ” He rubbed his ample belly.
“Thank Christ for that.” Heyadat rummaged in his over-tight jacket and
pulled out two candy bars which he speedily stripped of paper and bit into side by
accompanying every vociferous point. “You think we never try to catch this bastard.
11
12
“And getting smarter all the time.” Kottlove added. “Every library he
“Wait, what? You said he takes brains? Literally? Like some demented brain
surgeon?”
“No, Joseph.” Ted Felixson said. “He just takes the thoughts and leaves the
meat. It’s probably a working he learned from Kobin’s St. Amant Grimoire. You’ll
remember how Kobin used to boast about the things it contained; how he could turn
“I suppose in a way you should be flattered,” Lili Saffro said, “He took you
early because he’d done his homework. He knew you had the force of personality
12
13
“No, of course not,” Poltash sighed, “We argued and pointed fingers like
demon knew there was no love lost between us. That all the Cabals and Orders, and
Cuiles had come unglued over the years because we were so damn suspicious of one
another. He just picked us off, one by one, jumping all over the globe so we never
knew where he was going to strike next. A lot of our colleagues were taken without
anybody knowing a thing about it. We’d hear months later, even a year or two. Just
by chance. One of us would try to make contact with somebody and discover their
houses had been sold, or simply left to rot with nobody to take care of them. I visited
a couple of places myself. Remember Brander’s house in Bali? I went there. And
Doctor Biganzoli’s place outside Rome? I went there too. There was no sign of any
looting. The locals were far too afraid of what they’d heard about the occupants to
take a step inside either house, despite the fact that it must have become very obvious
13
14
Poltash took out a pack of cigarettes and lit one as he went on. His hands were
trembling, and it took some help from Lili to steady the hand that held his lighter.
“Well everything of nay value was gone, of course, from the Ur-texts down to
the most trivial Blasphematic pamphlet. The shelves were bare. Brander had
obviouslt put up a struggle – there was a lot of blood in the kitchen, of all places,
where he’d plainly been tortured. There were a few dried slices of flesh that might
“Do we really have to go back over all this?” Heyadat said. He was
unwrapping two more candy bars. “We all know the details.”
“Eat and shut up, will you?” Ragowski said to Heyadat. “If you drag me out of
a very welcome death so I can help save your wretched souls then the least you can
“It’s a waste, that’s all.” Heyadat said. “Who knows when he will come?”
14
15
“Well he won’t come here,” Felixson said. “He wouldn’t take on five of us at
“Keep me out of this. I died my death. I don’t need another, thank you. You
were telling us about Brander’s house, Arnold. You said there was blood in the
kitchen.”
“What was left of him was out in the shrubbery behind his house. Mostly
“No. Biganzoli’s place was still sealed up when I visited. Shutters closed, doors
locked. As if he’d gone on a very long vacation. But he was inside – lord, it was hot
in there – hanging in his study. He’d been dead in that dry heat for a couple of years
I’d guess. His body was withered up. But the expression on his face – well, maybe it
15
16
was just the way the flesh had retreated from around his mouth as it dried up, you
know, exposing his gums – but by Christ he looked as though he’d died screaming,
“No, I said he was hanging, which is quite a different story isn’t it?”
“Hanging how?”
“By chains attached to hooks which had been put through his flesh in a lot of
tender places.”
“That’s always been his method.” Heyadat said. “The hooks, the chains, the
box.”
“Except none of us would ever have been tempted by his silly little puzzle
“Not so silly.” Felixson said. “That box – what does he call it?”
16
17
“The Lament Configuration.” Heyadat said. He was heading for the door. “I
hunting.
“Well I did want to add that I cut him down, which was the most I could do
under the circumstances. And while I was doing it, black ashes poured out of several
holes that had been burned in his skull. So I think the Cenobite had found early on
some way of taking what he wanted – the knowledge in our heads – and burning up
whatever was left. It must have been something he found after killing Joseph.
17
18
“Anyway, your thoughts were left unplundered, Joseph, which is some small
mercy I suppose. At some point in their thefts they found the knowledge to steal
from our heads as well as our shelves. The sum of information the Order of the Gash
now possesses is vast. Between us all they’ve harvested most of the major workings in
every magical system in the Western World, and a good proportion of information
“The same reason we wanted it. The shaping of matter by will. And of course
the stuff we don’t own up to. The getting and keeping of power. These creatures
haven’t just taken our treaties, scrolls, and grimmies. They’ve cleared out all the
went on.
18
19
“It’s never too late for regrets,” Elizabeth said bitterly. “I for one mourn the
loss of these friends. Maybe we can be kinder to one another in death than we were
in life.”
“I will not hear talk of death,” Felixson said, “We’re not going to die. At least
not for many years. We have power to accrue. Pleasures to indulge. And no minor
demon is going to —”
“Don’t hush me. You’re here by the conspiracy of our wits, and don’t —”
19
20
“That’s no ordinary bell, ladies and gentlemen. That’s the Bell in the Tower of
the Burning Wood and its tolling precedes his arrival. I’m sorry to have to be the
Two
prayers, protectorates and entreaties, no two of them in the same language. The
“The bell.” Arnold Poltash said. “The Ragman tells us it means we’re in
trouble.”
20
21
“The Ragman?” Ragowski said to Poltash. “How dare you? When did you
“All of us did it, behind your back.” Lili Saffro said, “I mean, look at yourself,
“I’ve been dead five years, woman!” Ragowski yelled, his voice raw.
“But you were buried in your Sunday best, Joseph. The rest of your wardrobe
wasn’t exactly befitting of a man of your intellectual sophistication. You dressed like
“Derelict now, am I? Well fuck you, fuck you all. Whatever you thought I
could do for you, I can’t, and even if I could, I wouldn’t. There’s for your
resurrection, Elizabeth!”
He started to kick over the alabaster bowls, working his way around the
necromantic circle in a counter clock-wise direction. The broken eggs and the
menstrual blood, along with the other ingredients of the bowls, each one different,
21
22
but all a vital part of the Lazarine Waking, were spilled across the floor. A couple of
bowls rolled off on their ruins, weaving like drunks before hitting a wall.
“Believe it or not I can die again without any help from you. But I think I’ll
“Wait, Joey. I didn’t mean any offense. And yes, I do look back on our times
“It wasn’t just the sex, you know that. We learned together. All that Tantric
work —”
“More sex.”
“Listen to you both!” Poltash growled. “Blowing kisses at one another, while
that thing, that Pinhead monstrosity approaches the threshold. We made peace,
22
23
“You made your peace too late. Maybe if there’d been fifty of you, sharing your
knowledge, you might have a hope in Hell. But, let’s be honest here, you’re
outnumbered. Sure, there’s only one assassin but he’s imbibed the wisdom of a lot of
very powerful minds, and no doubt passed it all on to his Order. It’s not just the
books, but the minds, all those secretive minds. That’s where the real power was
hidden away: in all the brains they’ve had access to. I’m assuming he got
“Right there you’ve got four brilliant thinkers. I wouldn’t have admitted it
when I was still alive and kicking, but death has a way of humbling you. Can you
imagine the problems a mind as powerful as Turgeon’s was tussling with? And the
solutions he must have found? And knowing what a paranoid prick he was, he
23
24
“Can we please stop wasting time extolling the virtues of the dead?” Felixson
“Listen, Ted. It’s too late. Anything you try he’s seen before. He caught me in
Philadelphia —”
“The Temple of the Athacrine.” Elizabeth Kottlove said. “Behind the altar.”
“The Chief of Police in Philadelphia was a lover, thirty, no, almost forty years
ago. He sniffed the magic in what his people had found and called me in.”
“Less than dignified. For some reason he’d left you there, wedged in that space
between the altar and the wall. Hooks in your face, in your hands and of course —”
“Did you tell him where all your manuscripts were?” Poltash asked him.
“With a hook and chain up through my asshole pulling my stomach down into
my bowels, yes, Arnold, I did. I squealed like a rat in a trap. And he left me there,
24
25
with that chain slowly disemboweling me, until he’d sent one of his acolytes —one of
the damned, at a guess — to go to my house and bring back all he found there. By the
time the man got back I’d confessed to nine other hiding places where I kept various
very rare materials. I didn’t hide anything from him. I just wanted the pain to stop. I
wanted death. Which I got, finally. And I was never more grateful in my life.”
“Jesus wept!” Felixson yelled. “Look at you all, listening to his babble! We
“And I’m giving them to you, if you’d only listen!” Ragowski snapped sharply.
“Get five pieces of paper, five pens, and write down the whereabouts of every last
pamphlet and article of power you own. Do it! He’s going to get the information
anyway, sooner or later. You, Lili, have the only known copy of Cruelties, yes? By
Whitebear?”
“Maybe…”
“Oh for fuck’s sake woman,” Poltash says, “He’s trying to save our lives here.”
25
26
“Yes. I own it.” Lili Saffro said. “It’s in a safe buried below my mother’s
coffin.”
“Write it down. The address of the cemetery. The position of the plot. Make
“I have no pen nor paper,” Heyadat said, his voice suddenly shrill.
Poltash was writing on an envelope which he had up against the marble wall
of the mausoleum. “I don’t see how this saves us from his tampering with our brains.”
he said.
familiar with in our lives. But the only thing that may perhaps save you now. Ah! I
see light between the cracks.” Kottlove and Felixson glanced up from their scrawlings
to see what the dead man was talking about. “There,” he said, pointing to one of the
walls, where through the finest of cracks between the marble blocks a cold blue light
was coming. “The door is about to open, I think. Release me, Elizabeth, will you?”
26
27
“Release me, damn it! I don’t want to be here when he comes. I don’t ever
“Just be patient!”
“Christ, I’ve told you all I know. Give me my death back. Now!” Kottlove
There was a grinding growl from the mausoleum wall, and one of the
enormous marble blocks, at about head height, was slowly pushed out from behind.
When it was about eighteen inches clear of the wall a second block, below it and to
its left began to move, and a matter of seconds later another, this time to the right and
above the first also began shifting. The light that found its way between the blocks
necromantic labors where he’d left off, kicking at the remaining alabaster bowls, and
27
28
then getting down on his knees, pulling off the jacket he’d been buried in and using it
as a very expensive cleaning cloth, scrubbing out the numbers Kottlove had written
out in that immaculate spiral. Even though he was dead he felt beads of fluid on his
brow, which became rivulets and trickled down his face. He knew better than to
think he was working up a healthy sweat. It was a dark liquid that fell from his face
and spattered on the ground, a mingling of embalming fluid and some remnants of his
own corrupted juices. But his effort began to pay off after a minute or two. A
welcome numbness spread from his fingers and toes up into his limbs, and a lolling
weight gathered behind his eyes, as though the semi-liquefied contents of his skull
He glanced up from his work and saw the five magicians scrawling madly like
students racing to finish an examination paper before the final bell. Except, of course,
the price of failure was rather worse than a D minus. His gaze went from the
magicians to the wall, where now six blocks were on the move. He watched the first
28
29
of six that had responded to the infernal pressure from the other side slide clear of the
wall and drop to the ground, where it broke into several large pieces and a mass of
smaller fragments. A shaft of frigid light, lent solidity by the marble dust that hung in
the air from the unseated block, spilled from the hole and crossed the mausoleum,
striking the opposite wall. The second block came mere seconds later.
Or shield, Lord – ”
29
30
“It’s not another Lord we need here,” she said, “It’s a goddess.” And she began
her own entreaty while Felixson picked up the thread of his own prayer.”
It was Heyadat who bellowed loud enough to stop the din of supplications.
30
31
“Shut up! Shut up! I never heard such hypocrites in my life. When did you
“Oh goody-goody for you and your faith. You think the demon cares two bits?
“There you are wrong, Yahshar Heyadat.” said a voice from the place out of
which the cold light came. The words, though in themselves unremarkable, seemed
to speed the process of the wall’s collapse. Another three blocks began to grind their
way forward, while another two dropped out of the wall and joined the debris
Meanwhile, the unseen speaker continued to address the magicians, his voice
31
32
“I smell menstrual blood and dead flesh.” he said, “But with a certain
quickening in it. Somebody’s been raising the dead. I’d imagine that’s Kottlove’s
Two more of the blocks came crashing down and a moment later three more.
There was now a hole in the wall large enough to allow the entrance of a man of
some stature, except for the fact that rubble blocked the lower third of it. For the
entity about to make its entrance however, such matters were easily resolved.
was instantaneous. The rubble divided, offering the approaching demon a path
And thus, his way unhindered, the Cenobite entered. He was tall, and looked
much as he did in several of the books of notable demons that the five had pored over,
looking vainly for some mention of a frailty in the creature. His flesh was virtually
white, and his hairless head ritualistically scarred with deep grooves that ran both
32
33
horizontally and vertically. At every intersection a nail had been hammered through
his flesh and into the bone. Perhaps once they’d been polished silver, but there was
no gleam to them now. It was from this bizarre arrangement his nickname, Pinhead,
had come. In every text about him the name was mentioned, and so too was his
repugnance for it. Whatever torments he had planned for his victim — and this
demon had a knowledge of torture that would have made the Inquisition look like
The rest of his appearance was just as he’d been pictured in the old books of
demonic hierarchies: the black vestments, the hem of which brushed the floor, the
patches of skinned flesh on his chest, which exposed patches of blood-beaded muscle,
the personal collection of surgical instruments that hung from his belt —amongst an
amputation saw, a trepanning device, a dental file, skull chisel and silver syringe.
33
34
They brushed against the chain-nail apron he wore, a garment common to any
abaltair worker.
He brought flies with him, in their many hundreds. They crawled on the
scraps of human meat in the teeth of the saw hanging from the Cenobite’s belt, and
blackened with their profusion the fresh blood on his apron. They were four or five
times the size of terrestrial flies, and their excited buzzing echoed around the
mausoleum.
“Joseph Ragowski, as I live and breathe,” the Cenobite said. “You went early,
didn’t you? Before I’d learned to take the most important book in anyone’s library.
Their mind. Oh don’t panic, Joseph. I have no intention of pilfering your thoughts; I
“No, it’s these five I came to catch, more for neatness sake than in the hope of
some great revelation. I’ve been to magic’s length and breadth, to its outermost
limits, and occasionally —very occasionally — I’ve added the thoughts of a truly
34
35
original thinker to the library. But they’re rare. Just as somebody said, all philosophy
I am pleased to say I own in two complete editions, and a third missing the eleventh
book, which an old lover of yours, Elizabeth — and my, my, my weren’t you
“Does it really matter anymore? I mean, really? If you must know it was
Nathaniel McGhee, whose testicles, by the way, are of such prodigious size that I’ve
kept them for my other collection: The Noteworthy Anatomical Remains of the
Lili Saffro had started to hyperventilate a little way into this speech, and now
reached into her purse, digging frantically through its chaotic contents.
“What are you doing Lili?” Poltash said. “The man’s talking.”
35
36
“My pills. Oh Jesus, Jesus —where are my pills?” In her jittery state she’d lost
her grip on one end of her purse, and its contents were spread across the floor. She
snatched up her pills, oblivious to everything but getting them into her mouth, where
she chewed and swallowed the large white tablets with very little saliva to ease them
down. Then, without bothering to collect up her scattered belongings, she stood up
“ —any of it, all of it, it’s yours. I have four safes. You can have the codes
right now. Look, look, I’ll write them down for you. Or if that’s too much bother we
can go to my house —oh Lord, you’d like my house, I know you would. Huge. Cost
me eighteen million dollars. It’s yours. You and your brethren are welcome to it.”
“Oh, there are sisters in your order too, I was forgetting that. Well I’m sure
I’ve got plenty to go around. Nothing inconsequential, believe me. First editions of
everything. Pristine.”
36
37
“Your lordship —” said Heyadat. “ —or your Grace is it? Your Holiness?
“Dog am I?” Heyadat said, his notorious temper surfacing for a moment.
Poltash struck Heyadat’s arm a light back-handed blow. “If he says we’re dogs,
“Well said, magician. But words are easy, aren’t they? I think you should be
Poltash waited for a moment, hoping it was just a throw away remark. But no.
“Down, dog.” the Cenobite said. Poltash began to kneel. “Wait. Dogs go
naked, surely.”
He proceeded to undress.
37
38
“Naked, on your hands and knees.” He took one long stride towards her. She
flinched. But he merely reached out and lay his hand on her lower belly.
Flaunt’s Diversions.” He rubbed his hand on Elizabeth’s belly. “How many abortions
“Most wombs would not survive such unkindness.” He clenched his fist.
Elizabeth let out a little gasp. “But even at your advanced age – how old are you,
truthfully now?”
“Seventy-eight.”
38
39
“It’s done. The child will be here in a matter of minutes. Now weren’t you
Elizabeth was out of words. She simply stared at the demon as though she
“Naked, woman.” he said. “Go on. Help her Felixson! That’s it. Put some
work into it! Rip the stuff off her. She’s never going to be putting it on again.”
“Be my guest.”
39
40
“Oh God no, I wouldn’t presume. But there are still a lot of people there that
owe me their positions. Now there’s power, if you want it. And I could bring it to
you.”
collection that your Order hasn’t already gathered from other libraries, but you’re
welcome to it anyway. And then you just name the names in Washington you need
“He’s a lie,” Heyadat said, “Maybe three, four times he talks with the Reagans,
“Yes, I have her reminisces,” the demon said. “In fact I have every
40
41
“No. I have it all in here.” He tapped his temple. “So you won’t be alone.”
“But you pass it all on, no?” Heyadat said. “To your Order.”
The Cenobite didn’t reply. His attention had been claimed by Lili Saffro,
whose panic attack had peaked and was now subsiding. She stood in the corner of the
mausoleum, ashen and shivering in the coat of sweat her panic had put on her.
“I knew your father, Lili.” he said, approaching her. Felixson was still standing
in his underwear, with Elizabeth beside him. “Everything!” he said to them. “Both of
you. Look at that belly of yours, Elizabeth. How it swells! And your breasts too!
Let’s see them.” He pulled on the middle of her brassiere. It snapped and fell away.
The dry purses of her breasts were indeed growing fuller. The Cenobite gave them a
cursory glance. “You’ll do for one more breeding, eh? Only this time you won’t be
dragging it out of you with a piece of wire.” He returned his attention to Lili. “We
“Yes?”
41
42
“I owe him a great deal. He was the first one to point out how vulnerable you
all were. ‘They’re so possessive of their own little rocks they don’t realize they could
“Lili Hi Lo?”
Lili nodded, her eyes swelling with tears. “That was his private name for me.
Nobody else was allowed to use it. Even my mother. Where was this?”
“In Switzerland.”
The Cenobite nodded. “You were three, perhaps four. Chasing one of the cats
outside in the sun. And us inside, the curtains drawn, talking about magic.”
“Don’t sound so appalled. If I were to leave you alive tonight it would be for
his sake.”
42
43
“I know. I visited him in his cell, the last night. Your mother had already
been and gone. The priest was waiting. He never saw him. But I had twenty
“Was he afraid?”
“Of course not. He had his plans made for the next part of the journey.”
“His only regret was you. He asked me to guide you now and again. But
Lili’s tears had brimmed and fallen. Now she looked at him clear-eyed.
“The books…” she said. “…the box of books that came for me when I was still
“I sent them. And I got Doctor Straszheim onto the staff, to start your real
education. Your father would be ashamed of you, to see you like this.” He trod on
43
44
the plastic pill bottles, grinding the medications to dust. “He had such ambition for
you.”
“I know, I know.” she said, “And I had the plan. I worked it all out with
Straszheim. But after his death…” she sighed, “I lost the appetite for power, once I
“So see how it ends? I picked them off one by one. All the greatest workers of
the Influence West of Cairo, taken in three years and two months.”
“Did I?”
“Must have.”
“Must I?”
44
45
He was interrupted by a moan from Elizabeth Kottlove, who was now on all
“Silence!” the Cenobite said, directing a sharp kick at Kottlove’s bony behind.
By contrast her belly and breasts were now round and ripe, the Cenobite’s influence
“Don’t let that go to waste.” the Cenobite said to Felixson. “Get your face to
the floor and lick it up, dog! Go on! Don’t make me ask twice.”
As Felixson bent to his task, Poltash made a dash for the door. He was two
strides short of the threshold when the Cenobite threw a look into the passageway
from which he’d come. Something glittering and serpentine sped from the other side
of the wall, and caught Poltash in the back of his neck. A beat later three more came
after it; chains, all of them, ending in what looked like large fish hooks.
Poltash shrieked with pain. The sound brought an appreciative smile to the
45
46
“Not bad. Not bad at all. But we can do better than that, don’t you think,
Three
46
47
A tiny gesture from the magician, and the chains tightened, reeling Poltash in.
“We’ll have no more of that.” the Cenobite said. Another chain snaked across
the floor and out to hook the handle of the door. Then, tightening like its comrades,
“Some things are better done in private, don’t you think, Joseph? Do you
remember how it was for you? How you offered to be my assassin, if I’d just take the
hooks out of you? And how you shat yourself in terror, like a child?”
“Aren’t you just a little tired of all this by now?” Ragowski replied. “How
much suffering can you cause before it fails to give you – whatever sad, sick thing it
gives you?”
“Each to their own, Joseph. You went through a phase when you wouldn’t
touch a girl over thirteen. Lili has never once let a man into her bed. Pussy or
47
48
“Will you do it if you’re going to?” Yashar said. “If you will kill me, then get it
over.”
“Soon, Heyadat, soon. You must remember, you are the last. After you
“War?” said Lili, “Who with? You’re not going to try for Heaven, surely?”
“Well now listen to that,” the Cenobite said, “Is it possible that you’re actually
The old lady looked into the shiny darkness of the Cenobite’s eyes. “Is that so
hard to believe?” she said. “What little pleasure this wretched life afforded me came
of magic. And now I realize you were there behind my progress from the beginning.
So why shouldn’t I squeeze my heart for a few drops of gratitude. If not to you then
who?”
“That was good, Lili.” said Heyadat. “You get an Oscar-prize for that.”
48
49
The Cenobite spat a word in the direction of the open wall, and a flight of
twenty or more hooks and chains came at Heyadat and caught him everywhere —
mouth, throat, breasts, belly, groin, legs, feet, hands — the hooks large and brutal.
Whatever information Yashar Heyadat might have been able to provide was of no
interest to the Cenobite. He was going to bypass the torture and interrogation and go
straight to the execution. Heyadat babbled anyway, as the hooks worked themselves
steadily deeper into his three hundred pound body. It was hard to make much sense
of what he was saying through the snot and the tears, but he seemed to be listing the
The Cenobite called seven more chains into play, which came weaving
through the air out of the passagway and presented themselves to their summoner
like obedient cobras. They raised up their massive and elaborate hooks to attend to a
49
50
few murmured orders. Then they did as they’d been instructed, sweeping around
behind Heyadat’s convulsing body, and hooked themselves into his back, legs and
arms, securing themselves by wrapping lengths of chain around the handles on the
Lili retreated into her corner and covered her face with her hands. The
others, even Kottlove, who was suffering agonies of her own, watched as Heyadat
struggled. The Cenobite watched the last of the three cobra chains secure itself.
Then he murmured another order, and the chains that had pierced the magician’s
body from the front took up any slack that was in them and then proceeded to pull on
his three hundred pound body, which was securely anchored from behind. Even
now, as the chains pulling him from the front took up their own slack and began to
50
51
with a dispassion perhaps only the dead, or those whose souls had died leaving their
“…yes, ‘Yellow…” Heyadat started to say. There the list stopped as Heyadat,
only now comprehending what was happening to him, unleashed a stream of sobs,
pleadings, cries, prayers, all rising in volume as his body was pulled back towards the
door to the Pit, against the demands of the three master hooks that held him close to
the opposite wall. His body could not long withstand the contrary claims made upon
it. His skin began to tear, adding fresh rivulets to those coursing down his body from
the wounds made by the hooks. He began to thrash wildly, his last coherent words,
his entreaties, erased by the ragged howls of agony that he now unleashed.
His belly flesh succumbed first, the hook, which was huge, and had gone deep,
stripping off a sizeable patch of skin along with a layer of bright yellow fat. Blood ran
streaming from the wound. His breasts came next, skin and fat, followed by blood.
51
52
Even Lili watched now, through her fingers, as the spectacle escalated. The
hook in his left leg, which had entered behind his shin bone, broke it with a crack
that was loud enough to be audible above Heyadat’s screams. His ears came off with
scraps of scalp attached, his shoulder blades were both broken as the hooks there
But despite the thrashing, the screams, and the blood pool now so large it
lapped against the hem of the Cenobite’s vestments, the demon was not satisfied. He
issued new instructions, using one of the oldest tricks in magic, farspake, his
His instructions were instantly obeyed: three new hooks, as large as those that had
secured Heyadat’s back, their outer edges sharp as scalpels, flew at the exposed fat and
flesh of his chest and stomach, and sliced its way into his interior. Only then, once
they had cut their way deep into him did their hooks sink deep into him.
52
53
The effect of one of the three was immediate: it pierced his left lung. His
screaming stopped and he began to gasp for air, his thrashing becoming convulsions.
“You know I did, you fuckhead. No, that’s not what they call you. Pinhead!
The Cenobite’s lip curled and he reached out for Ragowski, seizing the man’s
his black gaze off Ragowski for an instant he lifted his trephine from his belt and
pressed it against the middle of Ragowski’s upper brow. He activated the device with
his thumb, and a bolt was fired through Ragowski’s skull, and then retracted.
53
54
The Cenobite made no reply. He simply hooked the trephine back on his belt
and put his fingers into his mouth, seeking out something that was lodging there.
Finding it, he returned his fingers to the trepanning, and a second or two later
But the Cenobite had already turned his back on one victim, just in time to
catch the final moments of another. The hooks had clearly waited for their master to
turn back to them before they performed the coup de grace. And now, blessed with
his gaze, they showed their skills. The hook through the roof of his mouth, the
Fisherman’s hook the Cenobite was to call it, was attached to a chain which had
found purchase in the ceiling, lifting Heyadat’s entire body clear of the ground. Now
as eruption following eruption, his hands split in two, the feet the same, the huge
bulk of thighs gouged from groin to knees, his face stripped of skin, his ears torn off,
54
55
and finally the three deeply embedded hooks in his chest and stomach pulling out
The hooks now dragged what parts of him they’d claimed through the pool of
blood and towards whence they’d come. Only one remained: the Fisherman’s Hook,
from which the empty carcass of Yashar Heyadat hung, slowly swinging back and
forth, the drooping doors of his stomach, bright with fat, flapping open and closed.
“All the fireworks were red again tonight.” the Cenobite said. “Is it any
Felixson, who had retreated from the spreading blood, but remained on all
The sight of Heyadat’s slaughter had been too much for Arnold. He was
slumped dead against the door where the Cenobite’s hooks had caught him. There
was a stricken expression on his face. Whether a heart-attack had brought him down
55
56
or he’d taken poison to avoid Heyadat’s fate it didn’t matter to the Cenobite. He was
weary of seeing the same descent played out, with variations, over and over. From
the confident men and women he found in their mansions and penthouses; or later, as
news of the Cenobite’s vendetta spread, in their hiding places, to the clammy-palmed
deal-makers, listing their hidden possessions in the hope that one might be rare
enough to buy them their lives. And then of course, when the hooks started to fly,
the descent quickened. The magician’s voices, schooled in precision for the accurate
recitation of spells, falling from pleas and entreaties to sobs and blubberings . And
“Well then,” he said, turning to face the living survivors, and to Ragowski,
“Let’s be done with this, quickly. Felixson?” The man’s face was all snot and tears.
“Wait for me in the passagery. I have work for you; work that calls for what little
56
57
The Cenobite could not keep a smile from his face. “Where would we be
without our little addictions? Take your cigarettes, Felixson, and your matches too.
Quickly.”
Felixson rummaged through the pockets of his jacket, and secured both
cigarettes and matches, pitifully happy with his lot at the moment, though he was
going naked into Hell on the heels of the creature that had slaughtered almost every
Nor did he look back as he scurried through the ragged door in the mausoleum
wall to wait for his Master to come to him. He went far enough down the passagery
to be reasonably certain he would not hear the women screaming, then he squatted
against the encrusted wall, and counted his cigarettes. He had fourteen. Well, it
57
58
small mercies.”
Four
58
59
Elizabeth Kottlove was not a screamer, except in the throes of the sexual act,
which pleasures she had put behind her on the morning, many years ago, when the
face she’d met in the mirror unquestionably resembled that of her mother. Even
now, with whatever the demon had done to her womb close to being born, and the
pains of its convulsions inside her withered body excruciating, she refused to give her
tormentor the pleasure of her pain. She remained on her hands and knees, the bitch
he had demanded she play at being, while the thing she carried and brought to
imminent delivery in fewer minutes than a natural birth would have counted off in
months. She could not control the gasps that escaped her now, though she turned her
face away from her tormentor so as not to draw his attention. Even so, it seemed he
“You’re dead, Joseph. And in a natural world you would have been devoured
by worm and rot. But you relinquished your claim to oblivion when you took up
59
60
your rod and book and empowered your will to rewrite the laws of nature and of
men. There’s no recourse here to cold compassion of rot. You must take what you
“Less metaphysics, if you please, and more particulars. What exactly have I
been given?”
“It’s a tiny sibling of mine. A worm, made from a piece of me. One of the
homunecilus. They have no intelligence to speak of, but they possess two noteworthy
attributes.”
Ragowski did his best to match the Cenobite’s restrained tone, as though they
60
61
“It is not a craft, Ragowski. It is an art. It takes technique and patience, yes, but
“Ah.”
“You could not imagine passion as in me. That’s good. It means I’ve buried it
well.”
“What’s your question?” the Cenobite said. “Spit it out. Time is shorter than
The Cenobites’ benighted gaze flipped briefly to the women: Lili in the corner
mumbling to herself behind her hands, Elizabeth on the ground, her waters breaking.
61
62
‘To stand, as it were, upon a great height, and survey my will unmaking all
that lies below, to the horizon and beyond, all unmade at my yes, and in the Heavens
Forward.
“The rock upon which I stand. Even that. For what need would I have of rocks
It was not only his words which carried a freight of new meaning, this voice
“Mine?”
“I passed it from its crib beside my cheek, and into a hole in your skull.”
“Why?”
“It has two noteworthy attributes, as I have said. The first, it does need a mate
to reproduce. It’s body is filled with tiny eggs that needs only the presence of
62
63
Their skins are their stomachs. Assuming they can feed, in sixteen seconds they are
fully grown, an in the seventh second they are extruding eggs. The defiance of nature
is a thing of beauty.”
what he’d just been told. It explained the unwelcome fullness in his head; the
churning motion behind his eyes; the ting of bitter fluid running down his nose and
“Exactly so.”
Ragowski hawked up a wad of phlegm and spat at the Cenobite, who deflected
63
64
When it hit the floor, back at Ragowski’s feet, he saw the truth of the matter.
“It’s appropriate, I suppose,” Ragowski smiled, “that the single thing that
laughable failure.”
“I will rewrite that history, when the time comes. But you will neither
see my future no read my revisions to history past. You are getting wormier by the
moment, Ragowski. And your spirit is tied to whatever the worms shit out. That was
your first mistake, you and all your miracle-workers. Locking your souls to your
bodies in perpetuity.”
His voice was weakening, as the worms invaded his voice –box.
64
65
‘…I thought I’d have found some way to ship the contract by the time by
“Error upon error, Joseph. You can at least take comfort in the knowledge that
all your comrades made the same mistake in their pursuit of the Great Wakings. I
have all the master contracts. Every one. And I will hold them forever, so that your
“Because I can.”
Ragowski coughed, and in the midst of the hacking lost his breath. He tried to
recover it but his throat was blocked. HE dropped to his knees, and the impact was
sufficient to burst the fragile panel of his skin so that veins of worms fell from his
anatomy, listtering the ground around him. Mustering the last of his will, he lifted his
head to defy his destroyer with his stare, but before he could do so his eyes dropped
back into his sockets, his nose and mouth following quickly after, so that in seconds
65
66
his face had gone entirely, leaving only the bone brimming with the Cenobite’s
descendants.
There was a shrill shriek behind him, and he turned pleased he’d finally got a
cry out of that Kottlove, only to find that in preoccupation with Ragowski’s
demolition he had missed the only pregnancy she’d ever taken to its full term. The
shriek had not come from her however. She was dead, slumped on her back, killed by
the trauma of the infants’ birth. As for the thing he had caused to be made in her, it
lay in a puddle of its own gretid? fluids making the shriek he’d taken to be its
mothers’ voice. No, not it. The thing was female, and virtually human, at a glance.
“That?” She said, glaring at the infant with a mixture of superstition and
revulsion….”I couldn’t.”
“You can and you will. Make yourself useful, Lili. Give me a reason to let you
live.”
66
67
She overcame her revulsion with impressive speed and knelt in between
Elizabeth’s legs to attend to the child. It fell uncannily silent as soon as it was
touched.
The Cenobite selected a blade from his belt and handed it down to Lili. Then
comprehensive spectacle. The Potash sprawled gaping at the door. Heyadat’s head and
mutilated carcass still swaying slightly as it hung from the Fisherman’s hook, the
blood that spread from one wall of the mausoleum to the threshold of the open door
on the other littered with what the hocks had let slip as they departed, two of his
beringed fingers and the pitiful scrap of his penis the only pieces recognizable.
Ragowski had collapsed into little more than mess of bones and worms by now, and
the worms, disrespectful guests that they were, had already begun to desert his
67
68
remains in search of another feast. The first of the departees had already found pieces
of Heyadat in one direction, and the corpse of Elizabeth Kottlove in the other.
All of which brought his gaze back to Lili Soffia, who had severed his
daughters umbilical cord and tied it off, then found her mother’s blouse, mercifully
unstained, and wrapped her in it. But she contained to make a noise like an angry
bired.
“Well I can’t…”
“Milk is milk. The child doesn’t care about the state of its supplies.”
“But look—“
The Cenobite stepped towards Lili and snatched his daughter out of her arms,
holding onto one end of silk swaddling and letting the child unroll high above
Elizabeth’s corpse.
68
69
Lili let out a little cry of concern for the infant’s safety, but she needn’t have
concerned herself. The baby had dug her claws deep into the blouse, and clung there,
looking straight up her Father, issuing a reptilian hiss as she did so.
“Drink and eat,” he instructed her. “But first. The woman behind you…’
The infant turned and looked directly back at Lili, her cornea were as black as
“Will take care of you for a while. At least until you’re fully grown. Her name
is Lily Saffro. Respect her, or be prepared for the consequence when I see you again.
The infant returned its gaze to its father, mewling as it did so.
He shook the fabric to which the creature clung, and Marianna fell upon her
mother’s corpse, lying for less than half a second where she’d fallen and then getting
69
70
up onto all fours and making her erring way to her Elizabeth’s left breast. She
kneaded her hands, which already uncommonly long fingers for an infant so young,
against the cooling flesh, to get the flow started. Then she began to suckle.
“She will be fully grown within a year, and impossible to control if you have
not beaten some real fear into her while she’s still vulnerable. Beat her bloody
without reason. Break her bones. They’ll mend. My lawyer Mr. Yazdani will make a
contract with you and promise a secure house, and people to help you with her. He’ll
also take care of money. Break her fingers, by all means, but also educate her. Yadzani
will arrange tutors. Give her access to your library, and the libraries of Pattash,
70
71
“I’m not much for mourning,” she said. “Magic was my bliss, and I went where
“You’ll have your hands in me as soon as I give her back to you, won’t you?”
“No. I will shed no more magicians’ blood. When I take Marianna from you,
you’ll never see me again. The massacre is over. Now if I were you I’d go look in
Pottaski’s car, see if he doesn’t keep some g bondage tools there. He was a passionate
follower of de Sade’s.”
“He was?”
“Oh yes. Strict as a nun with his devotions.. Ate only excrement through
Lent.”
71
72
“She stands in a charmed-house and begs me not to speak of a bowl of hot shit
and a spoon.”
“Strange flower, the Lili,” he said. “Are you going to search for something to
bind the child or will trust to its benign nature to keep it from harming you?”
Lili looked down at the baby. The breast Marianna had first drunk from was a
withered purse, and she was feeding noisily from the other.
“You have perhaps five minutes, until she empties this breast, and another five
while she digs into the body looking for more. And finding none, will eat what she
finds.”
“The soft pieces at least. The stuff that goes down easily. Oh you don’t have to
72
73
Lili backed away from the child, who was already growing. Her body was
easily twice as large as it had been at birth, and there was black hair sprouting on her
scalp, getting longer and lusher by the second. LIli went through Pottaski’s pockets
and found his keys. By the time she’d located them, and stood up again, Marianna was
doing exactly as her father had predicted. With the second breast emptied she was
tearing Elizabeth’s torso open, the cracking of her breast-bone echoing around the
mausoleum.
“I’d be quick if I were you,” the Cenobite said, not looking at Lili but staring
down as the blood-spattered child with something vaguely akin to fatherly pride.
Out in clean cool air, Pottaski’s keys jingling in her hands, her mind raced
through the options available to her. She could simply take Pottaski’s car, or her own,
and drive away, make some account of the night’s horrors so that the authorities
would be prepared for the Cenobite and his Order, if they attempted to appear in the
human world and wield the massive powers they now possessed., But who were those
73
74
authorities, now that every wielder of magical power that she had met or heard of
was dead? Would they hear her respectfully if she went to the civil authorities? No
they let her into St. Peters’ to tell all she knew to the Pope? No. They would put her
in a mad-house, most likely, where the Cenobite or his worshippers amongst the mad
would finish her. Perhaps it was best to simply do the job for them, right now.
Get in the car and drive and drive until she found a high road that fell away a
few hundred feet, to be certain there was no chance of her survival. But no. She’d
raise her, as Felixson had raised Ragowski; soul and flesh locked together in a ghastly
vision of what the damn-fool Christians thought a happy vision of Resurrection; spirit
and body raised as one form the overburdened earth. Where was the joy in that? The
solace? To have this flesh again, for all eternity? Oh no, no no. She wanted to be free
of the aching panel of meat in which she woke every morning. Nor was there any
version of herself along the way that she would have happily lived in. They were all
74
75
Her only hope lay with the Cenobite, bitter though it was to admit it. If she
did as he instructed her, and delivered his daughter to him disciplined and respectful,
then perhaps he would cut the Gordian knot that tied spirit to Flesh, and she could go
She opened the trunk of Pottaski’s car, and was not surprised to discover that
the Cenobite had been correct. There was not one but two suitcases in the trunk. She
unlocked them, and found a trove of Sadean artifacts. A dildo, meticulously wrapped
with barbed wire, an array of surgical equipment from which she took a couple of the
heftier blades, an electric cattle prod which would be a useful teaching device, a
leather head mask with only two holes in it, for the nostrils, which she took, and
another made of hammered iron, this with a narrow slit at the mouth, to secure its
bolts, which she also took. Much of the rest of it was not useful. She found one whip
that looked as though it might be effective if wielded by an expert, which she most
assuredly was not. She tipped the redundant stuff out of the layer of two suitcases,
75
76
and was in the process of loading her chosen implements into when she heard the
first tentative chirping of a bird, somewhere in the renewable year tree which stood
close by. Seconds later, another bird ventured a few notes of cautious music; and then
a third and fourth. The first of morning was not far off.
As she headed back to the mausoleum with the rattling suitcase, carrying the
two marks for the Cenobites’ assessment, she heard other voices, even less welcome
than the dawn chimes, the chatter of the cemetery’s staff come to clear its paths and
neaten its lawns before the first of the day’s interments began.
“There are people here already.” She said to the Cenobite when she got back,
gasping for breath, into the slaughterhouse, which was not as an orchid-house with
“And my fingerprints, all over Pottaski’s car, and my footprints in the blood-“
76
77
“Calm, Lili. The men are here to erase every last sign of our meeting.
Hand=picked by Yazdani. When you left, go by the West gate. There will be a car
waiting for you and Marianna. Do as you are bidden, without question.”
“A marriage ring?”
“Of course. Just as the high sons of Rome wear rings to signify their (?) to their
She set down the suitcase and offered him her open palm.
“No no,” he said, turning her hand over and slipping the ring onto her finger.
against by the invention of history. Men need their villains, you see, as I know to my
cost. But there will come a time when history is rewritten by those it hushed with
77
78
execution and it will tell a very different tale. Think of that, if it pleases you, in the
adulthood. To tell you otherwise would be an unforgivable lie. But when it seems she
will drive you insane with her protean ways remember you are enduring the agonies
“The ring…”
“Gives you absolutely authority over the many who will make themselves
available to you. The control and education will not fall to you. Only the choices.”
“But everything was so chaotic. You can’t tell me you knew you’d put a demon
78
79
Well I can, but it seems you would not be predisposed to believe me. So I will
“They were copies of the same ring. I could only ask that even in demanding
times you treat them courteously. However unpleasant the labour, we should never
stoop to incivility.”
“Throw the other one away. She’d have it in shreds in a heart-beat.” Then, in a
harsher tone. “Get up Marianna. Your father has a present for you.”
79
80
Five
It was a little after dawn when they left the mausoleum, the naked girl, who
by then looked about six or so, seven by the time they reached the West Gate and got
into the black sedan car with the darkened windows that awaited them there. The
driver introduced himself as Polk. He wore one of the rings, and he treated Lili in a
gentlemanly manner that was the first sign since this terrible night had begun of some
reminder of more civil world. He did not ask her anything about the girl, or the metal
mask her father had put on her telling her as he had done so that whoever put it on
she should think of it being his desire that she wear it, his hands that placed it over
her head, his fingers that secured the padlock and pocketed the key. And most
importantly of all, his will, and his alone, that dictated how long she would stay in it.
In response to these questions, the Cenobite had instructed her in the simplest rules
of language: if she understood, she should say yes, if not, then no.
80
81
She said:
The Cenobite had taken a scalpel from his belt and slashed her cheek open
from ear to chin, being sure to catch her mouth, both upper and lower lips. She did
“Yes.”
“Do you further understand why you will wear that scar for the rest of your
life?”
She paused. Blood ran down her body, which was full of tremors and tics as
the unnatural speed of her growth continued. Perhaps it was for that reason that the
scalpel cut, though long and deep, did not blood as copiously as it would have done
81
82
“Yes.”
She took a chance and turned her head just an inch or two, back towards her
father.
“Yes.”
“Speak.”
“No. You ate your Mama’s heart. And kidneys, and much else besides.”
“Yes.”
“So Mama Lili will be to you what your true mother would have been. And
understand me Marianna, though you are my only child, and when you are grown, I
will teach you many things, if you ever touch this woman-the merest flick of your
82
83
hand, the tiniest scratch-I will take up my scalpel again and I will cut your throat
“Yes?”
“Yes.”
Now the girl sat beside Lili at the back of the car, and it seemed every time
Lili glanced over at her the girls’ body had undergone new development. It was
painful, she supposed, for now and then, while her anatomy was undergoing a
particularly violent growth spasm Lili would hear her make a sound of pain muted
83
84
“Would you do me the kindness of having a copy made of this key?” Lili said
to Polk, passing the key to the padlock over to him. The child had suddenly grown
“Of course,” Polk said. How soon do you need them back?”
“Her father said she’s to wear this for twenty-four hours. So, perhaps if I could
have the original by the end of the day that way I can unlock her a little after dawn
tomorrow.”
By the time they reached the house where she and the girl would live until
84
85
Part Two
One
85
86
Orleans. No here he was in the same city, which had taken terrible wounds from
hurricanes and human greed…but celebrating his had somehow survived them all,
drinking in the same bar on Bourbon Street, twenty-four years later. There was music
being played by a jazz quintet led by the same trumpet-player, vocalist and all-round
good time guy, Mississippi Moses, and there were one-night love affairs happening on
the little dance floor just as there had been almost a quarter of a century before. He’d
danced then, with a beautiful girl who claimed to be one of Mississippi Moses’
perfectly the way she’d smiled as she said bad, the promise in it, that had made him
crazy to have her. And have her he had, tasted the h’or d’ouevres, up in a little room
above the bar, where her Papa’s music could be heard loud and clear coming up from
below. That should have warned him right there that this was a family affair, and that
men who have daughters also have sons. But all the blood had gone South once he
86
87
had his hand up her dress, and his tongue in her mouth, and then, oh the moist heat
of her as he slid a finger into her pussy— two of her brothers had come in at that
moment, opening the door she made a pantomime of looking, and played out a scene
they probably performed a dozen times nightly, telling him their lovely little sister
was a virgin, and that there wasn’t a man in the place who would testify they’d ever
seen him if they dragged his Yankee carcass to a certain tree hid behind a wall in a
certain garden, where the noose was already waiting, ‘cause it got to use so often
“That’s the last dance you’ll ever do in New Orleans,” the shorter of the two,
who was wearing a silver vest over his white shirt, the effect of which was to make
Harry had paid up, of course. Emptied his wallet and his pockets and almost
lost his best Sunday shoes to the taller brother, except that they were two big for him.
In some unspoken way the size of Harry’s feet had saved him from the thrashing
87
88
they’d promised to finish up with, just so he’d remember never to hit on any more
black virgins. They’d tossed his shoe back at him and left the door open so he could
make his escape, the lighter for a few hundred bucks but otherwise unharmed.
Now he was back at the same spot at the bar where he’d sat half a lifetime
before and set his eyes on Mississippi Moses’ daughter. There was a mirror behind the
bar, and despite the number of glasses of bourbon he’d downed, his reflection refused
to blur. He’d never been handsome, his features littered with little assymetricalities
that gave him a lop-sided charm, as Caz, his tattooist back in New York had once
remarked. But lately his eyes had taken on a distrustful cast, even when, as now, he
was looking at his own reflection, and there was a downward tug at either end of his
mouth, that was the consequence of too many unwelcome messages delivered by
unlovely messengers.
Notes from the dead, subpoena from infernal courts, invoices for the services
of a furnace keeper who would burn anything for a price, no questions asked, and a
88
89
Brooklyn exterminator who did a lucrative side-line in the cleaning of houses infested
with white flea, which lived parasitically on the ectoplasmic sheddings of ghosts.
God knows he’d never wanted a life in which such occurrences were
unremarkable. But that was what had happened in the years since he’d last sat here.
He’d tried to begin an ordinary life, a life without the mysteries and secret terrors
he’d encountered as a boy. The law seemed to offer a solid bastion against such
unwelcome presences, and so—lacking the smarts of the verbal dexterity required of a
good lawyer—he’d become a member of New York’s finest. At first the trick seemed
to work. Once he was out on the streets, his days filled with problems that reared
from the banal to the brutal and back again in every minute of every hour, he found it
relatively easy to put to the back of his mind the itching presence-the itch, he called
it-of things that stood beyond the reach of cops and laws and the guns that enforced
those laws. But to be willfully blind, as he had chosen to be, inevitably took its toll.
There wasn’t a day in his working life which didn’t call for a quick lie or two or three
89
90
Besotted as he was by his five children (“the last four were accidents”)
Scummy’s mind was never out of the gutter, and it meant they spent a lot of night-
work circling the same squalid streets were the hookers plied their trade until
Scummy had found someone to arrest and let go again once he’d had a nice long
“No, I’m good.” He said. He’s been thinking of that night, that last night with
Scummy. He needed to get out of here and put the memory behind him.
But the bartender was filling two shot glasses for him anyway.
“Who by?”
90
91
Harry glanced around the short bar looking for his benefactor. Most of the
tables were occupied but he could see nobody looking his way. Several couples were
up and dancing to Moses’ moody rendition of “Dancing in the Dark,” which Harry
He downed the first of the shots, and as the sting of it hit his throat he was
back in the car down on 11th street waiting for Scummy to get his rocks off down the
91
92
steps into the shadows below street level where his catch for the night, resigned to
And then the itch, damn it, stronger than usual. He watched from the car
scanning the almost deserted street for some clue to the whereabouts of whatever was
inspiring the Itch. Was there something under the flickering lamp on the other side
of the street; something that moved with serpentine grace, like a cross between a
panther and an anaconda. No. It turned away, rippling as it slid off between the
buildings in pursuit of other prey. Then what about the thing that looked uncannily
like a goat, tethered to a fire hydrant body way down the block behind him. It was
Yeah, why not? Besides what kind of fucked up whacko left a goat tied on a
He took out his gun and got out of the vehicle as noisily as possible.
92
93
“One minute Harry…just one…oh yeah…oh yeah baby, all the way…all the
way…”
Harry kept his eyes on the goat, which was standing across the street at a door
that had not been open one minute before. Lights burned within, like blue candle
flames, rising and falling. Harry’s Itch became unbearable. He went to the corner of
the alley where he could vaguely make sense of Scummy leaning against the wall, his
head back, while the hooker showed him all the tricks she’d learned between her
Daddy’s legs. She wanted the guy to shoot his load so she could spit and go. There was
something about this she didn’t like, and it wasn’t the cop’s lack of hygiene.
“Scummy?!”
“I heard you…”
93
94
“Now, man!”
Harry had glanced back at the goat, then at the open door. The blue flames
were out in the air hovering like fire-flies. They were lighting the way for something,
his gut told him; he didn’t know what, but it gave him the Itch something fierce, and
‘Then put it back in your pants, partner, right now, I said right now and you
on the floor get up. He moved down the stairs as he spoke, uplifting his gaze between
the doorway and that fucking goat, and the two figures at the bottom of the stairs.
94
95
himself and somehow the chuckle just got Harry crazy. He went down the remaining
stairs, losing sight of both the light attended doorway and the goat in the process and
caught hold of the shoulder of Scummy’s jacket. He pulled Scummy away, the girl
“What’s going on?” she demanded loudly. “Does this mean you’re booking
me?”
“Shut the fuck up and keep your head down,” Harry whispered. “You’re not
There was a wretched shrieking from the goat at that moment, which was
silenced suddenly.
“A goat.”
95
96
“Scummy?”
“Yeah?”
“On three we’re going to make a run for the car, okay?”
“O….kay. But—”
“There is no but, Scummy. You look at the car and you keep looking at the car’
til you’re in and we’re away. Anything else and we’re dead men.”
“Why?”
Harry smelt the taste of blood; his nose taking in the metallic tang of it that
went straight to the back of his throat. The goat had been only partially slaughtered;
96
97
its murderer a man in a chain mail apron who held the terrified animal between his
legs, its head pulled back to make the partial throat cut gape. Blood came out of it in
spurts, like water from a faulty faucet. And standing with his back to Harry, the fire-
fly lights that still sauced attendance upon him, was the man Harry hadn’t wanted to
see.
He had the sleeves of his black shirt rolled up to above the elbow, and he was
vigorously washing his hands in the goat’s sporadic spurts of blood. Harry glanced at
Scummy, who stood now reached the top of the stairs, and contrary to Harry’s
instruction was staring with incredulity at the little domestic tableau half a block
away.
Harry transferred his gun from right hand to his left, and used the right to aim
a harmless blow at the side of Scummy’s head. It was an error. The man stopped
washing instantly, and pulling the clean white towel over the slaughterers’ shoulder
began to wipe the blood off his hands. The slaughterer put the goat out its misery
97
98
with one twist of its head, and let the corpse drop into the gutter. Then the man, done
with drying his hands, threw the bloodied towel down on the goats’ corpse and
Scummy shat his pants, noisily. Then he did what Harry had asked him to do
in the first place, which was make a dash for the car. Harry should have done the
same, but he’d always had more curiosity that was good for him. He looked at his
adversary. The creatures’ face was a smear of grey matter, from which some crude
sculpture had thumbed and pinched the rudiments of a face. But it wasn’t that which
had terrified Scummy into soiling himself. It was the way his mouth opened, as it did
now, for Harry’s benefit, gaping impossibly wide, and dark, as though it might
It had come at Harry the next moment, racing at him with his mouth already
wide enough to swallow his head. Harry fired at him, and every bullet struck the
bastard’s body, but it did nothing to slow the beast. He stood his ground, destined to
98
99
put a hole in the middle of the creature’s brow, but as he fired the beast veered to its
Scummy was in the patrol car and taking off, leaving Harry to his own devices.
His warning went unheeded above the squeal of the car as Scummy took off
down the street. The beast raced in reckless pursuit, raising its blood stained hands
They grew brighter as he gathered speed, like embers stirred into a blaze by a
high wind. Sparks flew off them as their temperature rose, their red heat turning
white. Scummy had put the siren on, hoping perhaps to dissuade the beast from
continuing its pursuit, but the trick seemed to work the other way, inspiring the
creature to pick up its speed in the hope of catching up with the siren’s song. Scummy
drove at suicide speed, and might have escaped his pursuer had he not side-swiped a
pile of garbage heaped head-high in the gutter and onto the sidewalk. The garbage
99
100
toppled onto the car, and more disastrously into Scummy’s path. He tried to weave
around it, but there was too much of it blocking his way. There was only one solution
left to him. Seeing the beast coming at him from behind he put the car with reverse,
gunned it with his foot on the brake ‘til the tired smoked, then took his foot off the
brake and backed up at speed, slamming straight into the beast. It was thrown over
the top of the car, but its blazing hands caught hold of the roof, its fingers curling into
the metal.
It took the creature six seconds to get to Scummy. Five to tear a hole open in
the roof, and one to reach in and grab him. Harry had already sent the whore on her
way, telling her not to look back. Then he’d given chase, coming round the corner in
time to see the beast reach in and grab hold of Scummy. He caught fire instantly. But
he’d opened the door in the seconds that the roof was being opened and now, his
shoulders, where the beast had touched him were burning, and the flames licking at
100
101
“Harry?” he yelled.
“Here!” Harry yelled, running across the deserted street towards Scummy as he
The creature was still besotted by the siren, it seemed, because it made no
attempt to follow Scummy. It had slipped down into the drivers’ seat, its cries of
inhuman delight loud enough to be audible above the sirens. Harry had already called
for police back up, and-guessing there’d be somebody hurt in the chase-for an
ambulance too. As long as the demon stayed in the car he had a chance of bringing
both him and Scummy out of this. Back up was four minutes away, the dispatcher
told him as he threw Scummy down on the wet street, pulled of his jacket and beat
the flames down with it. They had burned through to his skin-Harry could smell it
cooking. His senses instantly mistook the smell for that of the Sunday joint at home,
and his shameful mouth salivated. But the flames went out more quickly than he’d
feared.
101
102
“Oh yeah you’d love that fucking picture wouldn’t you . Harry D’Amour
stands proud, and Scummy is down in the dirt. No it’s not happening that way. Help
me up or I’ll do it myself.”
He meant it. In the moment of Harry’s indecision he rolled onto his side,
cursing ripely and would have tried to rise had Harry not said:
“What are we going to tell ‘em?” Scummy asked as Harry stepped back from
him. His shoulders were smoking, and bright dots of fire still crawled around the
“Well Inspector it was like this: I didn’t want Scummy to have to rush through
102
103
“I was checking some suspicious activity, and you saw someone running, that
thing—”He stabbed his finger in the direction of the patrol car where the beast was
still working out how to get the vehicle to move—“came out of nowhere and chased
you down.”
“Crazy fucking thing. What is it, Harry? It’s not human, right?”
“Your guess is as good as mine,” Harry said. “Anyway, it’s their problem now.”
Three patrol cars, sirens wailing, came round the corner and spewed a
“He’s a fucking hero is what he is.” Harry snapped. “ He’s getting a medal for
“Which was?”
103
104
Before Harry could reply he felt a bloom of warmth against his back, and then
there were pieces of burning car flying past him, and all the men were throwing
themselves to the ground. Harry did the same, dropping down onto the wet asphalt as
shards peppered his shirt. One of them fell on the back of his hand, branding him,
and as he swatted it off he caught sight of Scummy, the only man still standing in the
Scummy didn’t move. He was staring at the blaze, a little smile on his face as if
“There’s a time and a place, Scummy!” Harry yelled to him. “And this isn’t it!”
He got to his feet and started to run towards Scummy, who was still staring at
the fire as though it had him hypnotized. He’d taken a couple of strides when there
was another eruption of flame behind him, and more pieces of the car flew. He
ducked, but he didn’t stop moving towards Scummy, who was hit in the belly by a
104
105
small piece of burning car, but didn’t so much as blink. Harry’s curiosity was too
strong to be denied. What the hell was so fascinating about a burning car? He looked
There, sitting in the burning front seat, only fleetingly visible through the
black smoke and dark orange flame that rose around it, was the demon. It was naked
now, having lost its clothes to the fire, but otherwise it appeared to be unharmed.
“Scummy?” Harry said, looking back at his partner. “I don’t think you should
be looking at him.”
It was always in the looking, he knew; he’d learned that back in St. Dominic’s.
The bad stuff started the moment you looked and didn’t look away, no, couldn’t look
away. And that was Scummy’s problem right now. He did the only thing under the
circumstances, he veered to his left and interrupted Scummy’s line of vision. Scummy
blinked, and for a second or two looked completely disoriented. Then his eyes focused
on Harry.
105
106
Harry didn’t get a chance to reply. Something cold and sharp stabbed the back
of his neck, and the instant it did so the strength went out of his legs. He leaned
forward and put his hands on his knees, drawing a deep breath as he did so. The ice-
pick in his neck had already melted away, and his legs recovered from their weakness
by the time he took his third breath. He knew from where and whom the sting had
come. He stood up, his legs still shaky but reliable enough, and turned, gun in hand,
to do his best to take the sonofabitch out. What chance a man with a badge and a gun
had against a demon sitting contentedly in a burning car was probably not a question
with a happy answer, of course. But he’d find out quickly enough.
The demon was hidden by the smoke, but its hand was in view, palm out. It
was not the hand of a normal human being. It had two thumbs, one on either side,
and in the centre of this unsettling symmetry was a triangle that threw out a pulsing
brightness, tinged with the subtlest blue. The brightness intensified with each throb,
106
107
Harry saw, until the triangle spat forth a needle of light. Harry knew at the instant
that this was a sibling to the thing that had struck him in the back of the neck. But he
had not been its target, he now realized. The target been Scummy. And now here
came another, aiming for the same target. Luckily it was no bullet; now a bolt shot
from a bolt. It came at a leisurely pace, as though it was taking in the sights as it
approached.
Harry started to move towards Scummy, with the intention of knocking him
out of the way. But as he did so he realized that he had misunderstood the sloth of the
spat needle. It was moving at such an indulgent speed because for the length of it’s
flight everything in its vicinity was slowed to the same dreamy pace. The smoke and
flames rising from the car did so with luxuriant sloth, and from it his hand, palm still
partially lifted, and the triangle upon it pulsing again in case another needle was
needed-came the demon, its massive penis unsheathing itself as it ticked to full
erection, the hair around its base burning, so that the rod seemed to rise up out of a
107
108
tangled shrubbery of flame. The demon was happy; there could little doubt of that. If
his erection wasn’t proof of that then the smile on his face was: a wide, movie-star
A thought, slow and slick as an eel in molasses, moved through Harry’s head.
He chased it down, determined to have hold of it. This was an important thought, he
knew, if he could only get a hold of the damned thing. He reached, closed his hands
“The first needle wasn’t for you, dummy,” the thought said, “You just got in its
He let the eel drop back into the filth of his mind, and started to move at
dream speed to intercept the second needle. On heart-beat quicker, and he might
have done it, but the needle flew past his eyes, mocking him with its proximity, and
all he could do was watch it slide past him and head towards Scummy. He also saw it
coming, and stared at it with that same half-smile of welcome Harry had seen on his
108
109
face from the beginning. It struck him in the middle of his forehead, and broke on
impact, its pieces not dropping directly down off its targets’ face as Harry would have
assumed it would do, but breaking to left and right of his brow and dropping instead
on his burned shoulders. The message(?) the fragments sent were not for Scummy’s
burns however, they were for the smoking remains of hair. Or most precisely for the
tiny bright dots that crawled along the ragged edges of its weave. They heard their
order, and acted upon instantly, leaping up like fleas of fire from the collar to
Scummy’s daft-happy face. As they struck him his head caught fire, from his Adam’s
apple to the bald spot he’d been forever been combing the surrounding hair over,
Even now with the second shot fired from the demon’s hand having found its
target and the flames enveloping Scummy’s head-time did not return to its proper
speed. It continued to unravel at the same lazy rhythm, obliging Harry to watch the
109
110
flames at work on his partner’s flesh. His skin grew redder and redder in the blaze,
shiny beads of fat appearing from the pores and basting it as they ran down over his
face. It rapidly became unrecognizable, his scalp burned bald, his cheeks and brow
swelling up until his eyes were slits, his mouth gaping until his tongue a torch
“Please don’t do this to him!” he meant to say, and more besides, but the words
He could see that the demon had got out of the vehicle however, and was
walking towards him. Again, Harry tried to shape an entreaty, but the words ran
together as they had before incomprehensible. Even so, the demon knew what he was
trying to express, he knew. How could he not? It was playing a monstrous game. It
was almost beside him now, Harry didn’t move, though God knows the soles of his
110
111
“Spit.” The demon said, putting the cup of his palm six inches from his mouth.
Harry did his best to summon up a wad of spittle, but it wasn’t much.
It was true. The list of the things he couldn’t do could fill a Bible twice over,
but when it came to spitting, he was golden. And he was damned if he couldn’t
summon a good wad right here and now, especially if it gave him some leverage with
the demon. He went deep, and summoned up the good ripe stuff from every pocket of
his throat and mouth; gathered it, rolled it, and then went back and pulled in another
round of sweet wet glory from the places only a real expert would have thought to
look. And then he spat it with into the demon’s palm. It was a nice piece of work, no
question. Thick, but not gross; moist, but not watery. A few bubbles; nothing
excessive but enough to catch the light and give it a hint of showmanship. The demon
was well pleased, to judge by the smile on his face. Harry tried to talk again, but the
same pathetic noise came out. He got the demon’s attention however, and as soon as
111
112
the sonofabitch looked at him Harry pointed to his throat. The demon made a tiny
motion with his free hand, Harry didn’t waste a breath. He just started talking, the
“Okay, you got your spit. And there’s plenty more where that came from. Put
the fire out. Come on, I’m begging you. Scummy never did a thing to you. Please.
Jesus, what do I need to say? Tell me what I need to say, or sign, or promise.
“What? What?”
“You watch.” The creature said, putting the hand into which Harry had spat
his geniles(?) on his erection. He did so with loving care, skinning back the copious
folds of his foreskin to be sure the purple head was entirely wetted.
“Not me,” he said, “Him. Scummy. You and me, we watch him burn.”
112
113
As he spoke he began to work the vein coursed rod, with long leisurely
strokes.
His eyes rolled up beneath his lids as his pleasure mounted. Harry tried to
reach for his gun, but the curse of sloth was upon him again, even worse now that the
demon was in no hurry to be done with this bliss. Reluctantly Harry turned his slow
gaze back towards Scummy. The basted meat of his face was starting to blacken now,
the swelled skin cracking open, and curling back from the fire-dried muscle beneath.
His eyes had boiled in their sockets and spilled out as a white froth, bubbling as it ran
113
114
The demon unloaded his copious load so that it landed several feet beyond
Scummy, where it struck the head of an officer with his nose to the dirt. He looked
up, and he saw the perpetrator standing proud. Harry watched the man’s face, waiting
for the guy to push himself up off the dirt in a righteous fury. But no. There was a line
in everybody’s head which if crossed, erased everything that lay on the far side of it.
And the demon was standing over that line, safe from harm. He knew it too, the
bastard.
“See I don’t exist for most of these poor witless slobs,” he said in a matter-of-
fact. “And frankly, D’Amour, it’s better for you and the slobs both that it stays that
way.”
“Because I got lots of friends and relations on the other side and the moment
they miss and come looking for me they’re going to realize that they cross over too,
and it’ll be a bad time, Harry, when they figure that out because me in, all kinds of
114
115
other shit sees me crossing over and they think we’re going to follow, yeah, we’re
going to pick up every last weapon need and we’re just going to go over after him and
cause as much chaos as we can, and believe me when I tell you what’s a whole lot of
chaos. Even though right now you think I’m the worst, most sick-minded fuck in
hell, I am nothing beside your man Pinhead or the fucking Fortuners in his Order.
“Oh and you’re an angel, are you, besides your little obsession with fire?”
“Not yet.”
115
116
“Stand beside me and watch him burn. That’s all I asked. It’s not much when it
“All right,” Harry replied, “I’m here. Beside you, like you wanted. And I’m
watching, okay?”
“Yes. Christ Almighty,” Harry said, “You want me to prove it? Right now his
left ear is pretty much gone, except for the hole in his skull and a few curls of gristle.
He can’t see us, because his eyes have gone, and he can’t hear us because his ears have
gone, and he won’t be making any more crude remarks about women because his
“But he doesn’t know any of that, Harry,” the demon said. “In what’s left of his
“Oh yeah?”
116
117
“For sure. Look.” The demon pointed down at the front of Scummy’s pants
He took his eyes of Scummy and D’Amour and he walked amongst the
officers, all of whom still lay with their faces to the ground.
“You men stink,” he said, “Some of you have been shitting in your pants,
“That’s good. I’d do the same thing if I were in your underwear. Watching
117
118
“You want to stand up and say that, darkie? You might just have time before
Harry and Tom knew one another only a little, and yet uncannily well. They
both had fierce tempers, and weren’t always good at controlling them. Bur right now
he closed his eyes for a moment and willed Tom to let this one go, however angry he
felt. It’s not worth it, he said in his mind, hoping against hope that somehow the
message would bridge the space between them, and Tom would let the bastard demon
have his worthless moment of insults and intimidation. He started hard at Tom as he
repeated the mantra. It’s not worth it. Let it go. It’s not worth it. Let it go. It’s not—
“You fucking stop that!” Tom yelled. He raised his head from the street and
“Oh fuck you.” Tom said, pressing himself up off the street.
“Don’t,” Harry thought. “It’s not him, Tom. It’s not him!”
118
119
Tom paused in his ascent to shake his head violently, like a swimmer with
water in his ears. Then he paused, bent over to listening for any further voices in his
head. Harry paused too, afraid that one more word in Tom’s head would have him up
and confronting the enemy, but that his silence was potentially just as dangerous.
Before he chose between lousy options, Tom’s rage chose for him. He had his gun out
and he was telling the demon to pull his hands behind his head.
“Going to do a full body search?” the demon said, swinging his penis, which
was still half hard, back and forth so it slapped him against his flesh, left and right.
Then to the others, “Get your noses out of the shit, for fuck’s sake. It’s just one
119
120
“Oh yeah. Well maybe I’m not going to kneel down and let him choke me. Is
“Oh Christ—”
Harry wasn’t listening now. He was watching the demon’s eyes. It wasn’t
looking at Tom. It was looking at Scummy’s head. The fire had eaten all was edible,
leaving a black smoking skull where Scummy’s face had hung, and round the collar of
—then, flying.
120
121
“What’s he talkin’ about?” Tom said. The demon said nothing, though Tom
was pointing his gun at the creature’s head. Then he asked the question again, with
“He’s right, you’re going to burn. But not like Scummy. He felt nothing.
Whereas you’ll…’He paused, watching as a mote of flame grazed the side of the
Two bright lines of fire raced around the officer’s neck, left and right, and met
at his Adam’s apple. As they met the air around Tom’s head began to shiver and
shimmer as a wave of heat rose up around it. In the instant before the heat reached
his eyes Tom fired and the demon’s pride and joy blew apart like a long balloon filled
with blood. By the time the ragged plum of its head hit the street Tom Benedict had
121
122
started to scream. It would last, for a little short of nineteen minutes, while the
firefighters exhausted every tool in their arsenal to put out the flames. The medics
who pumped pain-killers into him were no more successful at extinguishing his
agencies. All they could do, along with Harry, was watch the man burn.
Four
Harry woke towards noon. The streets were gratifyingly quiet. All he heard
was a bell, calling the faithful to a Sunday Mass. He ordered up some coffee and juice,
which came while he was showering. The day was already humid, and by the time
he’d dried himself he’d already started work on a new sweat. As he sipped his coffee,
122
123
strong and sweet, he watched the people in the street two floors below. The only pair
in any hurry were a couple of tourists with a map; everyone else was going about
their business at a nice mellow speed, pacing themselves for the long hot day and the
“Much good that would do me. You’re too good a liar these days, Harry.”
“I got drunk…”
“Big surprise.”
“Oh Lord, Harry. What did I tell you about leaving that shit alone?”
“I can’t remember.”
123
124
“Well it’ll do you no good, chewin’ over the past. What’s done is done. The
“I try, Norma, God knows…but it keeps coming back. Not just Tom and
“What stuff?”
“Yeah.”
124
125
“I doubt that somehow. Look, I’ve got to get going. I want to deal with this bit
“After all these years, you’re still keeping secrets from me.”
“You swear.”
“I swear.”
“And don’t forget you got me into this one, so if I come up missing in the next
twenty-four hours…”
“Harry—”
125
126
the convention again. Maybe it wouldn’t be a bad thing to tell the whole sad fucked-
up story of him and Jack Mobley, and the oak, (?), and that damn box, that Lament
Configuration, which opened doors to Hell. Maybe. Right now he had simpler
Norma Paine, black, blind, and seventy-three, fond of expensive brandy and
cheap cigars, had sat in her favorite chair by the window of her Ninth floor apartment
and talked to the dead, twelve hours a day. She was like a social service for the
recently deceased: somehow if someone was dead and lost in New York, the found
their way, sooner or later, to Norma. Some nights there were phantoms lined up half
a block or more, sometimes just a dozen or so. And now and then, for no particular
reason, she would be inundated with needy phantoms, and she would have to turn all
hundred and three televisions in her apartment on, all playing relatively low, but
tuned to different channels, a new Babel of cooking shows, game shows, soap operas,
126
127
news reports, weather reports, scandal, tragedy and banality which had the useful
Harry’s life as a private investigator. But there were always exceptions. Nathan Good
had been one such case. Good by name, good by nature; that was how he’d styled his
life. A family man with five kids to raise and more than enough money to do so,
thanks to his fees as a lawyer, good investments, and a deep-seated faith in the
generosity of the Lord God, who took best care of those who cared best about Him. At
least, so he had thought, until in the middle of the day a week ago somebody has
snatched his brief-case from him, and run. Nathan made a second religion out of he’s
and his family’s health. He didn’t smoke or drink, he only ate steak once a month,
when the company principals lunched together, and worked out for an hour four days
a week after work. None of which stopped him from being felled by a massive heart
127
128
Good was dead, and death was bad. Not just because he’d left Phyllis alone to
raise five kids in their seven million dollar mansion or that he wouldn’t get to write
his book about life and the law which he’d been resolving to for every New Year’s
Eve for the past decade. No the really bad thing about Good being dead was Dupont
Street. Sooner or later, though he’d been obsessively careful, somebody— either his
wife going through the drawers in his desk, which she’d have to force open, or one of
his partners dutifully tidying up the work he’d left unfinished, could find reference to
number sixty-eight, Dupont Street in New Orleans, and recently tracking down the
owner of the house at this address, discover it was him. And then, oh God in Heaven,
please don’t let this happen to me, I don’t deserve this, you know I don’t, and then
they would go down to Louisiana to find out what the big mystery was, and they’d
find out. And everything Nathan had hoped to come to pass upon his death (this
forty years later than the death he’d been erroneously given) —the tears and laughter
memorial service, the handing out of lavish regrets that assured his name would be on
128
129
several law libraries and scholarships. And most important, the reverence with which
his unsullied name would be mentioned for generations to come —all these would be
lost.
Well, Nathan Good wasn’t about to take this lying down. Once he figured out
the way the system worked on the Other Side he began to do just that: Work it. And
very soon he’d had jumped a very long line and in the presence of the woman he had
You’re blind?”
“And you’re rude. So if you don’t want to find out why I have so many damn
televisions, as if it is any of your business, Mister Coming in here like he’s got money
“Yes, unfortunately.”
129
130
“Naked?”
“Yes, unfortunately.”
shitchristfuckingbitchHellasndGodalmighty—”
“Dead.”
“What?”
“That’s what you are. Dead. And nothing your money used to buy can change
130
131
“Well what the fuck are you doing wastin’ my damn time?” Norma got up
from her chair and walked straight at Good. “There’s a trick my momma taught me,
once she knew I had the gift. It’s called Ghost Pushing.” She shoved Nathan in the
middle of the chest. He stumbled backwards. “Two more of those and you’re gone.”
“D’Amour.”
“I might.”
“Go on.”
131
132
“Of?”
“Ladies.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“I’ll see what they can do. No promises. But he’s a man of great many talents,
my Harry, and I love him dearly. So you’d better not cheat him in any way shape or
“God save one nice human being. Come back tomorrow. I’ll see what I can
do.”
132
133
Five
All of which had brought Harry, on this brutally humid afternoon, to what he
had dubbed Nathan Good’s House of Sin. It wasn’t much to look at from the outside.
Just a wrought iron door in a twelve foot wall with the number in blue and white
ceramic tile with the plaster beside it. Nathan had been in no condition to supply the
keys, but Harry had never had any trouble with locks. He had the gate open in under
ten seconds and walking up the uneven paving path that was bordered on either side
by pots of various shapes and sizes, the mingled fragrance of blossoms as intense as a
dozen shattered perfume bottles. Nobody had been there to take care of the Good’s
little garden in a long time, Harry noticed. The ground was shiny with decayed petals,
and many of the species in the pots had perished for want of attention. That was
133
134
strange, a man as organized as Nathan Good would surely have made arrangements to
keep his garden looking nice and neat, even when he wasn’t there to view it. So what
Four strides further, to the front door, and he had his answer. There were
thirty or forty fetishes nailed there, and a thick line of dried blood across the
threshold. No doubt what message that was sending out. It was sealing up whatever
was in the house, locking in away where it could do no harm. Harry cursed quietly,
and turned his back on the prison door, wandering back down the path a little way as
he took out his mobile phone and dialed Norma. She picked up after one ring, which
Harry had never known her to do in the forty-five years they’d known each other.
“No, I can get in. But they locked something in there, Norma.”
134
135
“Oh, I see.”
“You should stay away, Harry, until I get to talk to him again.”
“No, I’ll put my head in: See what Caz’s tattoos tell me.”
“You be careful.”
“Always.”
cigar he’d bought the night before, then went back to the door. Another easy lock. As
he stepped over the ragged line of blood, a shudder rose through his body, jumping
like a frog between lily-pads from one tattoo to another, zig-zagging up Harry’s body
in a warning game that went off like a firework on the design Caz had just finished
putting on Harry’s chest, the light blazing outwards through the design.
135
136
“Okay, Harry.” He said quietly, “You got your warning. What now? You’re
going to have to come back here sometime and get the damn job done. Might as well
It wasn’t a big place. They’d been built as slave quarters, these sorry French
quarter houses, or so he’d read in the hotel guide book. And places with that deep old
misery in their bones were bound to attract the wrong kind of tenant; the kind that
put the fear of the devil in its people and you’ve got them making up fetishes. He’d
encountered household spirits like that plenty of times over the year, and they were
all bark and no bite, usually. Hopefully this would be one of them.
“All bark, no bite.” Harry said as he closed the fetish laden door behind him.
He took it as a kind of mantra as he started through the house: “All bark, no bite. All
136
137
There was a cold patch over the bottom of the stairs, a sure sign of a presence
from the Other Side. He didn’t attempt to outrun it, or spit (?)one a dozen versions
“Get thee the fuck out of my way.” Listening, he stood still in the cold air, his breath
forming a cloud at his lips, while the entity circled him and circled him again, until
on the third circuit it stopped with impressive ease beneath the surface of Harry’s
skin, contorting its motion, which was not, as he’d first thought, describing a circle,
but rather a spiral, which finally found its way to his heart, which is grazed with cool
He had defenses against such spirits if one were to turn nasty on him, but it rarely
happened. Usually the spirit did as this one now did, returning via the spirally route
He waited a few seconds, to see if there were other curious presences here,
who would also want to inspect him. But nobody came, so after a minute or so he
started up the narrow stairs. There had been nothing on the few below which had
137
138
indicated what the house had been used for, but as he reached the top of the stairs, he
quickly realized that the upper was a whole different story. There was a marble statue
on the floor beside the first of the three bedrooms of a satyr in a state of extreme
arousal, the lewd mischief of his intent wonderfully caught be the sculptor. Mr. Good,
it turned out, had quite an eye for erotic antiques. On one wall of the first bedroom
orgies that decorated each one. The lamps beside the four pictures on the walls,
whether in the bedroom or in the hallway between were all words of erotica, none
even faintly discreet. It was all heterosexual, but there were fetishes of all kinds on
view. Harry wasn’t much for art, especially this antique stuff. It was too old to be
sexy, somehow; he could never put far from his heart the knowledge that whoever
138
139
He took a quick look in the middle bedroom, which had a sling hanging from
the ceiling with a wall covered from to ceiling with whips, canes, oversized dildos,
Good. “This isn’t something you’d want your wife to be finding. But Christ, man,
there’s a lot of it. I’m going to need a truck to cart this away.”
most decadently appointed of all three, but it was a model of decorum. No Persian
carpets here, the boards polished, but bare. Nor were there drapes at the windows.
The glass had simply been blackened out. The walls were painted a uniform dark
grey, and were undecorated. Harry’s tattoos gave off a warning twitch as he stepped
over the threshold. He’d come to be able to interpret the subtle differences in the
signals over the years. This warning was a blinking amber light. Magic’s been done
139
140
here, the twitches told him, but nothing recently, nothing that should make Harry
Was this some error of ceremonies performed here by the spirit who’d
investigated him at the bottom of the stairs? Harry didn’t think so. The room was set
up for magic with its bare boards and it’s blanked out windows. It was a stage on
which Nathan Good had apparently been playing some very private pieces of theater.
There was one oddity in the rooms construction which Harry had noticed the
moment he stepped over the threshold; the right hand window was placed too close
to the corner of the room, which either meant that the architect had done a lousy job,
or the room had been truncated at a later stage. The offending wall put up to create a
very narrow fourth room. He ran his hands over the wall, looking for some way in.
The shade of grey that Good had painted the room in was misleading, especially in
the light from the naked bulbs. Harry had difficulty focusing his eyes on the wall, the
grey simply receded and receded, denying his eyes purchase. But he knew he was
140
141
onto something. The tattoo on the wrist of his left hand, the Sigil of the Journeyman,
was throbbing. He took his right hand off the wall, and let his left do the work, trying
his best to get out of its way with any conscious intention.
He got down on his haunches to let it slide to floor level running along the
wall until it found a place where there was a quarter inch gap between the base of the
wall and the floor. A second later it was climbing the wall again, like a bloodhound
closing in on its target, gathering speed. Harry still couldn’t see any sign of a door in
the ambiguities of the grey, but he trusted the sigil and his hand more than he did his
eyes right now; they knew their business. The mark in the sigil was getting steadily
quicker, until at a place about two thirds of the way up the wall it became an
unbroken signal.
Harry pressed his hand against the spot. There was a barely audible click, then
he was obliged to step back as the door in the wall swung open, it’s well hidden, and
141
142
Mr. Nathan Good had apparently got more to hide than the extensive
collection of toys in the sling room. The owner of The Good Christian had been
The fourth room had a single bare bulb to illuminate it, like the third. But
whereas the light in the third had illuminated a bare room, here the light fell on all
manner of secret things. One wall was given over to books, the scent of their
antiquity one of two perfumes that hung in the narrow space, the other being that of
incense. Harry’s years at St. Dominic’s had taught him to abominate that smell. He
had only to get a whiff of the stuff and old bad things came out of hiding at the bank
of his head: The fathers each with their own little fortunes and temptations, and the
boys who learned from them, hard to participate and punish with the same ineffable
smile.
“All bark, no bite.” He said to himself, memories back into the darkness, and
concentrating on assessing the contents of the shelves. First, the books. He scanned
142
143
them quickly. Most of them were familiar to him: They were necessary volumes in
any practicing The Twelve Volumes of Ernst, paperbacks magician’s library, Magic in
Theory and Practice, The Collected Griep, several facsimile editions of the teachings
of Gerard Carravasco. Then there were some very rare things. Two thin volumes,
than anything else on these well stocked shelves. And there were the real jewels of
the collection. Books many had heard of but never seen, much less plucked off a shelf
and leafed through. The Frey-Kistiandt Dialogues, with their notorious descent into
the language of the Knotted Crown, a grimoire that reputedly only existed in an
edition of one (which he was holding in his hand), which was found in the ashes of
the Yedlin, the child genius of Florence, burned on one of the Savannah’s purges.
Harry’s insatiable curiosity could not lessen the temptation to put the legend to the
143
144
test. He raised the open book to his face and breathed deep. Yes, it smelled of old, old
fire.
He saw Sammy’s face, with his eyes spilling from their sockets as they burned,
and closed the book quickly. He’d seen more than enough of Good’s collection; now
what he had to do was figure out a way to get the house cleaned out, as the dead man
had requested. But the contents of the fourth room had put a twist on things. He
needed to talk to Norma about Good’s secret library, and get advice on how best to
handle such a volatile collection. And there was also the question of whether his
employer had expected him even to find these books. The sense that Harry had taken
from the conversation with Norma was that Good was simply a man with a secret sex-
life that he didn’t want his wife to find out about. But the secret room was a
revelation of a different kind; and it needed pondering. For one thing the books on
these shelves were priceless. Did Good want them all put in a heap and burned? Even
if that was his instructions Harry was already sheafing(?) through the volumes in his
144
145
head, making a rough list of the five or six titles he’d save from the conflagration and
quietly sell in a few months. He’d split the proceeds with Norma and nobody ever
need know.
He was scanning the shelves again, looking for anything special he’d left off
caught his eye. Secrets within secrets within secrets, Harry thought. This guy was a
puzzle box. It was a puzzle box, hidden away behind the pamphlets. Not just any kind
of puzzle box either. This was one he knew. He remembered instantly, without even
thinking how it felt to have it in his hand. The way the etched surface responded to
his fingertips, putting out little changes that made you feel warm all the way down in
your gut, so warm and so full of good feelings that all you wanted to do was to go to
some show of pleasure again. Except that touching the surface wouldn’t supply your
needs a second time, so you had to start to solve the puzzle in the hope that there’d be
145
146
Harry went down on his haunches to take a better look at the thing. He knew
there were many versions of the box, the lament configuration around the mold.
Some, like this one, lay dormant on collector’s shelves, waiting for some curious
innocent to pick it up and discover its seductions; but most were quickly back in the
flow of life again, sitting innocently in a thrift store or neighing down loose papers on
a desk, waiting for the right inquisitive fingers to pick it up. The fact that many of the
puzzle-solvers were innocents was of no interest to the demons who came once the
box had been opened. A soul was a soul; the more innocent the better.
And still— knowing all this—Harry could not quite bring himself to leave the
box there on the shelf untouched. The last time he’d had a configuration in his hand
he’d been twelve. All he wanted to do now, he reasoned to himself, was hold this
identical box and see how different it felt in a man’s hand; see, perhaps, how effective
the little pleasure jolts were after thirty five years. They’d been a revelation to the
repressed little Catholic boy he’d been thirty five years ago. But it would probably
146
147
feel like nothing now, he told himself. That was worth putting to the test, wasn’t it?
One little thrill ride for old time’s sake, then he’d put it right back on the shelf —in
fact he’d time himself. Yes, that’s what he’d do. Ten seconds, no, that wasn’t long
enough, twenty, yes, twenty seconds would be fine. Then it would go back on the
Then he reached out and picked the box off the shelf.
The instant he held it, time contracted, closing up years between Harry the
Boy, and Harry the Man. He turned the box over with the same fascination as ever;
the same curiosity, the same need to understand what the real mysteries of the world
looked like. The hidden things that held sway over people’s souls when all the
147
148
There it was, that first little spark of pleasure running up through his fingers
and into his system. For a few tantalizing moments all was well with the world; he
was perfectly content in his imperfect body, though his knees ached and his back
ached and he hadn’t woken with a morning woodie in three, four years. Right now,
none of that mattered. Even the past, even St. Dominic and its horrors seemed
inconsequential now. It was all part of a huge pattern, the good and the bad both.
Like the sides of a puzzle box, once you looked on it for a while, and you got the sides
properly aligned. Suddenly the pattern made miraculous sense and—and what? His
thoughts faltered. He tried to grab hold of it again, and while he vainly tried to grasp
it his fingers moved over the side of the box, seeking out another fix of bliss and
understanding. He knew the mechanism well, despite the decades since he’d last
touched one of the boxes. The many times had he woken from his dreams in which
he’d been doing exactly what he was doing now, feeling his way around the box with
a strange kind of tenderness. And then, just as his fingers were about to reach the
148
149
pressure point that began the solving to the puzzle, he felt a brushing of cold air
against his face, which woke him from his reverie of remembrance. He threw the box
down as he got to his feet. The spirit was there again, moving around him, warning
But there was no doubting the energy that possessed it; the way it swept
around and around him, sometimes threading its gentle soul through his hands and
“Nothing’s going to happen.” He said, looking down at the box on the floor.
He had barely finished speaking when his words were proved wrong. The
narrow room began to crack, and somewhere, far off, a bell began to sound.
149
150
Despite the silent entreaties of the spirit, and his own common sense, he could
never bring himself to retreat. Not yet, at least. There was a dangerous current in his
nature, always had been, that needed to see things with his own eyes, witness them,
whatever the danger involved with doing so. Back at St. Dominic’s he’d handled the
puzzle box, and later, in the company of his co-conspirator in the watching game,
Danny Loft, he met for a short indelible time the demon Danny had called Pinhead.
But what he had never seen, and never truly understood, was how the demon came
from Hell and walked in the human world. He’d thought of that a lot over the years,
Now, perhaps, he was going to get a chance to see for himself, and he wasn’t
about to turn his back on the opportunity. After all, the house was no maze. All he
had to do, once he’d seen how the process worked, was to do as the spirit was urging
him: turn around, and head back along the passageway, down the stairs and out into
150
151
the open air. He could be in the street in less than a minute, once he’d paid his debt
to his curiosity.
himself at the feet of the creature that could be awaiting his cue step onto the human
stage, he took two backward steps, until he was one step away from exiting the fourth
room entirely. He knew from his research, after the trauma of St. Dominic’s, what
kind of entity this was: A member of an Order, dedicated to the harvesting of human
souls, who were put to every kind of torment in pursuit of nothing other than the
On the ground where he’d dropped it, the box continued to solve itself,
systematically aligned the intricate golden designs, making images that consistently
seemed about to take a finished form only to pursue some other verifications of its
151
152
symmetry and its beauty. Still the spirit did not give up on Harry, however reluctant
“I just want to see how the demons get from over there to over here.” He said
to his guardian, knowing even as he spoke that it wasn’t the complete truth. Just as
the box had called up his memories, so did the imminent arrival of the Cenobite.
“I’m a demon to some, an angel to others,” he’d told Harry those many years
ago, and though almost everything Harry had witnessed of the creature at work had
been bloody, demonic stuff, he’d seen in the eyes of the man who’d brought the
Cenobite through from the other side, the passion of the man who had more than
pain as a god to his devotions. Was there really an angel hidden behind the Cenobite’s
The creaking and cracking in the walls of the room were escalating. Books
toppled from the shelves, and littered the floor around the puzzle-box, which now, in
one final proof of it’s maker’s genius, opened like a golden flower, unleashing a
152
153
column of light which looked half-solid in the dusty air. All the noise in the walls
ceased, instantly. Harry waited, ready to make a hasty departure once he’d had a
glimpse, a tiny glimpse, of the world on the other side. A single sharp sound, like a
hammer blow, came from the far end of the room, and a narrow line of cold blue light
appeared there, stretching from ceiling to floor. In a world where the rules of reason
applied, any crack in this end of the room would open onto empty air; it was the
missing portion of the same wall that carried the blanked out windows. But any such
rules were irrelevant now. A new book of possibilities had been opened.
Caz’s handiwork was going crazy, both the tattoos designed to alert Harry to
the presence of the enemy, as Caz referred to all of Harry’s adversaries, and those that
Caz had created himself, knitting together sigils and talismans from every kind of
culture to help ward off attacks, were throbbing and twitching and telling him to turn
around and head for the stairs. But Harry had his eyes on the opening door, or rather
it was what was in view beyond it. There was no sign of the Cenobite, just an
153
154
oppressive layer of grey-brown cloud. Mystified, Harry did the stupid thing, the thing
he’d howl at someone for doing if he was watching them in a movie. But it didn’t
seem stupid to him at that moment; indeed it seemed a clear, logical choice. The
demon wasn’t in sight, so Harry wasn’t in any immediate danger. And there was
something to be learned here; a glimpse of the world from which this enemy came.
He stepped over the box, which no longer sent up its signal beam, and through the
There was a wasteland in front of him, over which the oppressive sky lay like
a filthy blanket, a rotted mattress. It looked like a war zone; patterns of old streets still
visible in between heaps of rubble. And here and there entire buildings miraculously
saved from the general destruction everywhere, tires burned, the smoke that rose
from them emitted black or sickly yellow. Some of the tires burned in the interior of
blackened buildings, others were not at ground level but beneath it rising from places
in the landscape that resembled huge cankers, the earth around them separating,
154
155
emerging from the mounds and winding away across the landscape, until they were
carried by a crack in the wounded ground, or fed into a distant pool, where many
Harry was no good at self-deception. He knew damn well what was there,
floating in the rivulets and pools. He knew because they were moving, they were
alive. They were human. And watching them, even from this great distance, brought
back with horrible clarity the image of Sammy’s face wrapped in fire, his mouth wide
open as he inhaled the cremating air, and Harry’s curiosity lost its edge. He’s seen
enough, more than enough, to know that this was a place he would be glad never to
see again. After this glimpse, Hell would no longer be a collage of chaotic pictures
would be that plague-infested landscape where the burning damned floated on rivers
of putrescence, and there was neither comfort nor safety nor hope in any direction.
155
156
He took a step back from the edge, and as he did so dropped his gaze. In his
entire stupefied appetite to take in the entire landscape of Hell he had missed a very
important particular. He was standing on the top step of a step flight, and climbing it,
his lightless eyes fixed upon the idiot sight-seer at the top was the Cenobite. He was
not alone. A naked thing that had once been a man, but was in the process of losing
his humanity to some kind of infernal hybrid was ascending the flight ahead of the
Cenobite, its face entirely reconfigured, having been bisected and the two halves
hammered apart by a wedge of what looked like rusting iron, what had been a man’s
head with something vaguely reptilian. His eyes bulged as though the presence of the
crude surgery was pushing them out from behind; the only continuity between the
two halves a hole cut roughly in the wedge, that made a mouth of grotesque width,
the metal teased up with hooks at either end of the opening, which held the bisected
mouth so that it was permanently gaped. How any human being’s anatomy, much less
his sanity, could have survived such vicious reconstruction was beyond
156
157
comprehension. But survive he had, and with his entire body also sliced and shaved
and hammered and threaded, he loped up the stairs with distressing ease, as though
Harry took a hurried backward step, as the Cenobite unleashed his beast. The
things sprang up the steps, as Harry stumbled backwards through the books that had
fallen from the shelves. He leaned up and reached around the back of the bookcase,
offering up a quick prayer that they were not screwed to the wall. He was in luck, the
two bookcases were free standing. As the bisected beast reached the top of the flight,
turning its ghastly head to the right as to fix Harry in its gaze, Harry hauled the laden
bookcase away from the wall. Unfortunately, it had been intelligently stacked, the
largest heaviest books on the bottom shelves, anchoring it. It rocked, but didn’t fall.
The detective in Harry’s besieged brain clutched at the name, and filed it away
for later examination. Assuming, of course, there would be a later. By rights the beast
157
158
should have thrown Harry to the ground by now, and be tearing out his throat, but a
curious delicacy had overcome him at the sight of the books scattered underfoot, and
it peered at them with the unalleged delight of a bibliophile shining his chameleon
eyes. He looked at them first with his left eye, then with his right, while a hand,
reconfigured by the same bellows furnace and blacksmith surgeon who’d marked his
head, reached down and lovingly picked over the fallen books.
The creatures pause gave Harry the time he needed. He put all his strength he
had into trying to topple the bookshelf a second time, and it began to go, the books
starting to slide forward as he pushed it away from the wall adding their own shifted
weight to his sweat. The bookshelf teetered, and then fell. Felix was still too
engrossed with the books on the floor that he wasn’t aware of what was happening
until the shelves began to drop a rain of books on him. Then, with surprising speed,
he pushed himself back, and if he’d been a couple of seconds faster he would have
avoided it completely. But it caught him, head and shoulders at least, trapping him
158
159
beneath a heap of books shelves that had carried them, blocking the Cenobite’s way,
Harry didn’t kid himself that he’d done more than gain himself a few seconds,
however. Felixson was already thrashing furiously beneath the weight of the
bookshelves and their contents, unleashing a wholly inhuman noise from his
patchwork mouth as he did so. Harry backed up until he was on the other side of the
bookshelf, and quickly began to pull the larger volumes off the bottom two shelves,
tossing them on top of the shelf which held Felixson, adding to the weight the
creature had to shift to free himself. Then, once the bottom shelves were cleared, he
pulled on the remaining bookshelf, and as it began to topple made a dash through the
door.
As he did so he saw a familiar figure rising into view. The head with its scars
and nails and soul-piercing eyes; the torso with its metal and leather chest plate,
159
160
intertwined with its flayed flesh, the belt and its vicious collection of instruments and
“Don’t bother to run, D’Amour. There’s no where to go,” he said, at the sound
of his voice with its acutely precise and effortless condescension in every syllable—
Harry was twelve again, and standing in front of the Cenobite for the first time in his
life, hot urine running down his legs and darkening his grey pants, his first long
pants, that he’d been proud to wear because they signified that he wasn’t a kid
anymore. Except that he was; then and now. In the presence of this thing he would
always be reduced to an infantile state, his body graceless, his mind chaotic.
Even now, hearing the Cenobite speak he lost the clarity of mind he’d
possessed seconds before, and sacrificed some of the precious time he’d gained pulling
down the shelves lingering on the threshold between the fourth room and third. It
was his ally in the cold air who woke him from his stupefied state, pressing its icy
160
161
It was a mistake, speaking to it aloud, even two or three little syllables. The
“You have an ally,” he said, “I’m ashamed of you, D’Amour, mixing with
niggers, alive or dead. Don’t you know they’re the filth of the earth?”
Harry knew it was an idiot’s game to get into any kind of exchange with the
“You’re so fucking old, aren’t you? Old and slow and stupid—”
Somewhere in the middle of the list he was making —old, slow and stupid—
the Cenobite spat a hook in his direction, with a rattling chain coming after it. Here,
finally, his history did him some good. He remembered all too well how they moved,
and he was out through the door and slamming it before the hook could reach him.
The third room was bigger than it had seemed minutes before; the door to the
passageway, though open, was not open wide enough for him to be able to slip
161
162
through it without wasting time. And once he had a hook in you —just some
He heard it coming, the hook whining as it flew in his direction. But he wasn’t
the hook’s target, it was the door it wanted, and the hook and chain threw themselves
against it with considerable force. The door slammed shut, and the hook snaked down
to the handle, wrapping the chain around it several times. As it was doing so, Harry
attempted to pull the door open, and succeeded in getting it open a few, maybe
eighteen inches, before he felt a sharp pain in his neck, and a rush of wet heat which
divided at his shoulder, running down over his back, the rest over his chest. Even
with the hook in him, he continued to try and haul the door open, gritting his teeth
against the pain that would come when he tore himself free of the hook.
But he first the two chains had already outwitted him. Harry wrapped its
length around the handle it threw its barbed hook out towards the right of the door,
slamming the door in the process, and then burying itself in the plaster. Loosing a
162
163
stream of profanities, Harry pulled on the door, but the hook in his shoulder dug in a
little deeper, and then the chain to which it was attached tightened, and he was
Behind him, he heard the sound of the bookshelves cracking and splintering in
the fourth room as some powerful force moved them aside. The, the Cenobite,
speaking to Felixson: “Take anything we don’t have. Though that can’t be much. And
Harry turned, and waited, the blood still running hot from his pierced
shoulder. He could smell the air of the other world as it came in through the door
he’d opened. Damn his curiosity. When would he ever learn? In his head he heard
Norma answer that question in her two and a half packs a day and a bottle of brandy
voice: “If you haven’t learned by now, then I’m guessing you never will.”
There was a din of splintering wood as some force in the fourth room shoved
the book-shelves aside. Harry did his best to wipe the pain off his face, but it was
163
164
pretty much a lost cause, the hook just hurt too much. His body was shaking and
clammy—sweaty. In short, this was not the way he wanted to face the Cenobite after
all these years, but he didn’t have any choice in the matter. The noise of the way
being cleared died away and then ceased. Harry held his pained breath for a moment
and listened. He could hear the Cenobite’s foot fall as he approached the door,
punctuated now and then by the creak of the old boards where an ago the slaves had
curled up and slept weeping, all this accompanied by the soft hiss of the Cenobite’s
So much had been done here over the years by overseers, then many years
later by the hypocritical Nathan Good, with his Christian participations and his secret
sacraments to the Fallen One; and now by the agent of that same Fallen One, coming
164
165
“Do yourself a favor, D’Amour.” He said, “Get down on your knees and be
ready to abase yourself. There is only one way out of this, D’Amour.”
Finally, he stepped into view. “And it’s with me, isn’t that what you were so
curious about?”
He crossed the threshold between the fourth room and the third. “I told you to
kneel.”
The Cenobite made a tiny gesture with its left hand and another hook and
chain came through the door, this one weaving over the boards like a snake, then
suddenly leaping at D’Amour’s chest. Harry felt the design of interwoven talismans
Caz had inked on his chest convulse and the hook was thrown back with such force
that it slammed against the wall beside the door between rooms, the hook buried in
the plaster.
165
166
“That’s not how I remember you at all, D’Amour. I thought I was going to be
able to make a good apprentice out of you, I really did. You were very promising
material, with all your rage against the Fathers. I would have educated you a lot more
“And how would I have ended up?” Harry said, “Like that poor shit collecting
up books for you, so messed up his own mother wouldn’t recognize him.”
“Felixson is quite content with his condition, believe me. It’s much preferable
“No, D’Amour. He was a magician. And, in the world’s eyes at least, a very
“As if you didn’t know.” The Cenobite raised his fist and laid it against his
chest. “In his soul, in the secret place we keep the ineffable portion of ourselves.”
166
167
“What makes you think I don’t?” The Cenobite said. He took two steps in
Harry’s direction. Harry prepared himself for the worst. But if the Cenobite had an
reprieve, because the demon walked towards the blanked out windows, still talking.
And despite the agony of the hook in his shoulder, Harry did his best to keep up the
“Is it so hard for you to see the past the marks my Order put upon me, to the
thing I am beneath?”
“A man, D’Amour. A man not too very different from yourself in many ways.
Drawn to the darkness, which had been waiting for me, I think, since the day I was
conceived. Patiently lying across my path, knowing that sooner or later I would find
it.”
167
168
Here was a tone he’d never heard from The Cenobite before; this curious claim
to innocence. He, who had tempted and taken victims in their thousands over the
years, presenting himself as a simple traveler caught by a trap laid for him lifetimes
ago.
“So what’s your point?” Harry said. “If we’re both just people who had an
appointment with darkness, and there was no way we could avoid it, why is it you
“In other words, why am I an unholy thing that any loving Christ-e-an would
want put down like a rabid dog, while you are very personification of the good man
who walks in dark places offering his help to the tempted and tortured?”
168
169
“How I think?” I thought you were talking about what loving Christ-e-ans
thought. That’s how you said it, isn’t it? Christ-e-ans? I thought it was what they
thought we were.”
“It’s one and the same surely. Aren’t you a loving Christ-e-an? After all that
“No,” Harry said. “I’m not a loving anything, any longer. Especially one of you
fucking Christ-e-ans. That place was a second Hell. All those kindly fathers teaching
their boys how to get down and suck their fucking cocks. Believe me, that and worse,
and the gentle stuff. It got a lot worse than that.” Harry’s voice had dropped to a slow
crawl over gravel. “Everything I ever learned about injustice, and hated, and the need
to take our revenge sometimes, and not be ashamed of liking it when new do, I
decency left in heaven then that place should have been fallen into a very large hole
169
170
“He’s the principal there now. I was with him only last week, assessing the
new pupils. There’s some very promising boys. So much more anger in them now,
“Oh we were angry. We just didn’t show it. We didn’t dare. They had so many
“Is there any wonder I always felt so comfortable there?” The Cenobite
replied. He had pulled away a little of the painted board which covered the windows
and was looking out. “I must come back here, when I have time to watch. Hedonists
are such easy prey. I just need to leave a few of the configurations lying around, and
“Come, follow me, and I will make you fishers of men. Matthew. Four
nineteen.”
170
171
“So the righteous father Lessel left his mark on you in more ways than one.”
“Oh you’ll see him soon enough. I’ve ordered a grave dug for him, which will
fill with diarrhea from the shite house every hour or so. So he’ll drown ; not a
pleasant death. And then the shite will drain off with the ground, eating away some
ground beneath him as it goes. When he takes a breath again, as he will because he’s
“He can die ten thousand times, ten times ten thousand –and he’ll still wake
up, to suffer and die again only for him there’ll be one difference. The grave he’s in
will be deeper, and his hopes of climbing out of it, up those shite—slimy walls, even
more remote. He’ll still try. He’ll pray down there in that grave. Pray in a loud voice
in the hope that Heaven will hear him, and he’ll confess every sin he ever sinned, and
beg the Lord God to have mercy on him and pluck him out of this place so he can
171
172
make amends to those he sinned against. And while he’s begging and bargaining the
diarrhea will start to flow again, and flow and flow, until it fills his creaming mouth
“And so on—”
“And so on, world without an end. So you see, that’s one piece of business that
“You don’t know?” The Cenobite said, looking back at Harry from the
window. The bare bulb cast but a single shadow of each of the nails hammered into
“I guess I got in Hell’s way a lot over the years. They probably don’t like that
very much.”
172
173
“You tell me. I just hear rumors about whose in charge down there.” He was
beginning to feel light headed from the steady loss of blood from the wound, but he
didn’t want the Cenobite to start thinking he was weakening. The longer he talked,
he reasoned, the more likely the Cenobite would come to see how irrelevant Harry
was; just a minor player in a game which he had never truly understood.
“I’ve heard a lot of talk of The Regime,” he said. “So I guess they’re the one’s
“The Regime is virtually dead. What little authority it had is being eaten away,
day by day, hour by hour. There’s some who say the leader of my order will offer us a
form of spiritual government, at least until all the wars between the factions have
been extinguished and their leaders publicly executed tom dissuade anyone from
“Why not?”
173
174
“I just know it won’t. Now, I think it’s time we went, don’t you? Felixson, are
you finished?” The creature in the doorway had a little panel of books under his arm.
“Women, bad magic and stupidity.” He turned to the door back into the fourth
He moved into the room, so as to let his master pass. And as he did so he stood
up, and Harry finally had some sense of the human being Felixson had been. His
sloping shoulders, his pigeon chest, his shriveled cock, his stick-thin legs. The little
collection of books under his arm fitted him well. Despite the labors of Hell’s
dungeons, he was still recognizably a bibliophile, stooped over from pouring over his
books.
174
175
He made what was very possibly the most grotesque attempt to smile that
Harry had ever witnessed. The Cenobite was at the door now, and paused there for a
“Don’t let the librarian act fool you, D’Amour. He’ll take your arm off if you
resist him.”
blacksmith who toyed with Felixson’s anatomy. As his mouth gaped wider and wider,
the metal portion drew back its rusted lips, and showed an array of metal gleaming
teeth, not one of which showed a hair of rust. They were pointed razors, every one,
and their exposure made librarian’s stoop seem like a disguise for the creature it had
175
176
“Chain,” Felixson said, reaching out and grabbing the chain to which Harry
was attached. The Cenobite made another of those tiny gestures, and then stepped out
of sight. The tension had instantly gone out of the chain, relinquishing control of it to
Felixson. He closed his mouth, very slowly, the rusted metal sliding back over his
pristine teeth. Then he jerked the chain. The pain was sudden and brutal. Harry let
“Are we going—”
“Knees!”
He pulled again, much harder than the first time. Harry heard his flesh
tearing. And the scream came out of him before he had a chance to hold it in.
176
177
The Cenobite hadn’t lied. However bookish Felixson might have looked, he’d
spent enough time in the company of his inquisitional master to know how to dole
out pain; and more unfortunately, how to take pleasure in the doing.
With the Cenobite gone —away down the steps by now, most likely—
Felixson wanted to have himself some fun, and nothing sets fire to the finder of
human cruelty than the helplessness of the victim. Felixson began by doing what all
torturers do who know the craft. He got mileage out of simply telling Harry, in his
crude, broken matted fashion, arranged, as though some vital connection in his head
“Don’t, can kill. Use but plenty. Ha? Ha!” It seemed to like the sound of its
own misbegotten laugh, because it repeated the sound over and over. “Ha! Ha! Ha!
Ha!” And as it barked the noise it swung Harry around on the hook. Harry could not
keep silent.
177
178
“Ha!”
“Ha! Ha!”
Suddenly Felixson let the chain go and Harry stumbled back and slammed
against the wall. His legs gave out beneath him, and he slid down the wall, vaguely
aware from the slick feeling of his shirt against the plaster that he was leaving a
bloody stain to mark his collapse. He was in danger of passing out, he knew, and that
could be inviting Felixson to do something a damn sight more serious than swinging
Harry around on the end of a chain. Harry let his body slump forward, feigning a loss
of consciousness while he got blood back up into his skull to feed his stoned brain.
But after blissful seconds of respite Felixson jerked on the chain again.
“Oh no, D’Amour. Not fool me, not ever. I been right there where you lying.
And I not fool. Get to you up, uh? He gave me my own to hurt you.”
178
179
Harry heard nothing, and raised his head to see that Felixson was not making
empty boasts. The Cenobite had indeed given him his own means of torment. They
were emerging from the fourth room even now, serpent chains with hooks for hands
weaving over the uneven boards with vile intentionality in their motion, as though
“You don’t need to—” Harry began to say, giving the wall a second coat of
blood as he repeated the motion in the opposite direction. “I’ll go with you. There’s
The word had a strange resonance; as though Felixson seeing Harry’s pain had
The first of the hook headed chains rose up beside Felixson, its head at the
level of the middle of his thigh, apparently waiting for instructions. The others came
seconds later, rising up with the same readiness to do harm. Harry had not stopped
179
180
attempting to get Felixson to understand that there was no need for this, but the
Cenobite’s creature had no more use for the appeals of mercy than its owner. It was
here to do hurt for no better reason than it could. It has the oldest reason in the world
to do harm, Harry suspected, and it was hard-wired into the circuitry of his species,
and into the derivatives of the species, like the Cenobite and this monstrous thing. To
have power over another to the point of being able to arbitrarily cause suffering and
anguish was a kind of bliss that surfaced whenever the right circumstances arose. And
It came at Harry an instant later and dug into his groin, cutting through tender flesh
and pressing its point out in a second spot: two wounds for the price of one.
Another hook came at him, and caught his groin in the opposite.
180
181
“Good now.” Felixson said. “Only one need more hook hook and you never
make baby.”
As the sense of what Felixson said had just said sank in, Harry’s attention was
drawn to the door out into the passageway. It was shaking violently, as though several
members of a football team were taking turns to shake it or throw themselves at it.
again; the image of the shaking door eaten away at the corners by
The door wasn’t going to hold much longer against the battering it was taking.
The wood around the hinges and the lock were cracking now, throwing off flakes of
“Who is there?” Felixson said, for once putting the words in the right order. “I
kill De Mour, if you come in. Will certain do.” He gave a murmured instruction to a
181
182
third of his attendant hooks, this one considerably larger than its predecessors. “Tell
so, D’Amour.”
“Tell so what?”
“They try come one more minute this—” He ran an affectionate palm down
It was Harry’s best guess that whatever was on the other side of the door was
not about to stop because of anything he said, so he did as his tormentor requested.
“He doesn’t want you in here!” He said, his voice shockingly weak. He
JesusfuckingChrist, Felixson.” This last exclamation came because the butcher’s hook
was coming at him like a slothful cobra, its head held high as it wove towards Harry’s
crotch. A panicky collage of sexual images broke through his terror —masturbating
behind the gym at St. Dominic’s with Piper and Freddie; the girl, was it Janet or
Janice, he’d fucked with on the overnight bus to New York, that first visit; the demon
182
183
smith Jago, with his harem in New Jersey, jail-bait every one of them, and all
somebody’s daughter, even when they were on their knees rimming Jago as he talked,
bargaining with Harry for the price of some information; and the widows who’d come
to his office, and the weeping adulteresses who were happy to sin a little more if
Harry could drop his hourly rate. All of this and a hundred other memories ran
through his head as the instrument of his unmanning idled its weaving way towards
him.
And then, without warning, it ceased it leisurely approach, and struck. Harry
wasn’t about to let it unman him without a fight. He waited until the hook was a
couple of inches from the front of his pants, betting everything he had on the chance
that it would pause there a moment, to figure out how to tear D’Amour open most
painfully. In that moment of hesitation, Harry reached down and grabbed the hook
with his right hand, and the chain just behind the hook with his left. The chain
183
184
“Shut the fuck up!” Harry yelled at Felixson. “Fucking ass-licking cretin!”
“Kill him!” Felixson yelled to the serpent chains. “Beg make him! Go on!” He
took a pause to prepare his words. “I. Want. To. Hear. Him. Beg!”
Harry continued to struggle with the chain; his sweaty hands steadily losing
their grip on the blood-encrusted metal. A few seconds more and it would be in him,
curling through his shit-hole to plough a wound like a monstrous woman(?) where
“Mothergoddessjesus—or anybody out there listening right now. I’ve fucked so many
times I can’t count. But I’ll make good, I swear, whatever put in front of me I’ll eat it,
I’ll lick the plate only please don’t let this hook tear me open and leave me with a
pussy filled with shit. Please FUCK will somebody give me…”
184
185
It was still borrowing(?) on the opposite wall when the door finally succumbed
to those who wanted to be inside. The lock flew off, and the door was thrown aside,
slamming so hard against the wall that large cobs of plaster were coming down. He
felt a blast of icy air break against his face. The ghost he’d encountered at the bottom
of the stairs was with him again. But his time she wasn’t alone, Harry thought. The
Unfortunately, the opening of the door had not distracted the butcher’s hook
from its ambitions. It still intended to gorge out Harry’s groin, and even Harry’s
white-knuckled grip could not prevent the chain from pushing closer to him by
increments. Harry felt the cold presence of a spirit moving around his hand, its
coolness welcome. The room had become a sweat-box since he’d first entered, though
it wasn’t until now, as the spirit entered him again, as tenderly as before; spiraling
downstairs through his system as it had done before. The cooling presence refreshed
his weary body, and put strength back into his sinews. He pushed the serpent chain
185
186
away from his groin a good six inches, and then made a very risky move. He threw
the thing to the ground, and put hook beneath his heel.
It was far from happy with this new arrangement. Even trapped beneath
Harry’s weight it still tried to slide itself out. It was only a matter of seconds before it
succeeded. The hooks on his groin were now bleeding copiously, and whatever was
left of his strength would be gone very soon. But the ghost’s presence calmed and
comforted him. He was no longer alone in this battle. He had allies; he just couldn’t
see them. Felixson’s eyes, however, had swelled up, and had swelled up, and he lay
his head first on his left shoulder, then on his right, moving around on the spot as
As he did so he talked to them. “Out now all. I get bad. You think not so?
or both, as he tried to catch hold of just one of the phantoms swirling around the
186
187
room. With the summoner’s will redirected, the chains lost their will to act. The
chain that had brought the butcher’s hook so close to desexing Harry now dropped to
the ground, and very cautiously, Harry let the hook go. It slipped out of his hand and
dropped amongst the coils of chain. The other three chains had also lost their will to
harm —at least until Felixson was finished with his ghost hunting- and they hung
loosely against his body, their sheer weight enough to open Harry’s wounds still
further.
The light headedness has returned, and this time he was sickeningly afraid
that he wouldn’t be able to hold onto consciousness. He had help inside, however; the
spirit wove through his body like balm, and though the pain—was not diminished,
the spirit coaxed him away from it, into some chamber of his soul where he had never
been before. It was numinous, this place, and filled with little games to enchant his
pain-wearied eyes. The Frompe L’oeil painting on one of the walls was of number
seventy-nine, Sousa street, the house in New Jersey where he’d been born, a month
187
188
and a half premature, his mother knocked to the ground with a backward swipe from
the man she’d made the damn fool mistake of marrying. And there he was now, in
the painting, waving from the upstairs window. And his mother, God bless her loving
heart, coming out onto the front step of number seventy-nine and smiling, making a
“Mom…” he murmured, wishing she could just stay a moment longer, but the
ghost was showing him something else now: an image that had come into his dreams
every night of his life that he could remember. A red balloon, shinier and bigger than
any balloon he’d ever seen before, floating in front of him. It didn’t have a string
attached for him to grab a hold of, but that had never stopped him, night after night,
dream after dream, of trying to catch hold of it. Just once, he’d tell the balloon in his
dreams, just once let me catch up with you. But it never happened; and it wasn’t
188
189
The presence inside him seemed to speak. He heard it say: “Be ready. This will
be bad.”
And as he felt that final syllable reverberating in him, the balmy dream was
gone, and he was back in the room with Felixson, who seemed to have gone half
crazy. He had some invisible thing pinned against the opposite wall, and was tearing
“Now, tell you then,” Felixson said. “Tell you all dead here how you feels to
have my magician’s fingers in your eyes. Tell you them! And tell you them, I,
Felixson order they out of this home. Never be again in hell’s business! Hear? Tell you
then!” He twisted his fingers in the empty air and the rose an octave.
Though Harry couldn’t see the phantoms, he could feel them, and their
agitation. The whole room seemed to be vibrating, the old boards threw themselves
189
190
back and forth across the room in their fury, opening new cracks in the plaster every
Harry couldn’t keep count of them, they moved too quickly, too chaotically,
but there was no doubt that their plaster breaking was more than incidental. They
were working to pull the room. There were more of them in the passageway he saw,
throwing themselves back and forth like the ghosts in the room, but with much more
clouds of dust that rose from the floor when they fell he seemed to see the ghosts, or
at least creaking as the ethereal forces here tested the limits of the room’s structure.
Cracks appeared in the ceiling, zig-zaging across the plaster. The bare bulb swung
back and forth, making Felixson’s shadow cavort. Still, there were other shadows,
those of the phantoms, moving around the room, and their hunger to destroy this
190
191
place was palpable. Then the trail of their motion, as they used their will, their rage,
their hunger to see this place of anguish and agony brought down.
Felixson was still torturing the phantom he had against the wall, apparently
obsessed with getting the thing to obey him. He didn’t even seem to notice —or if he
noticed he didn’t care—that the place was being steadily demolished around him.
Harry had meanwhile taken the business of freeing himself into his own
hands, tearing a hole in his pants so that he could gingerly remove one of the two
hooks in his groin. The barbs were designed to make any attempt at extraction likely
only to worsen the wound, slicing through hitherto unharmed tissue on its way out.
It was sticky, sickly work, and Harry’s shaking hands didn’t make it any easier, but
after three or four minutes he had the hook, with its trophies of muscle strands, out of
his groin. He let it drop from his fingers and threw back his reeling head, hoping to
draw a breath of clean air. But there was none to be had. Plaster dust was filling the
room like a white fog. It could not, however, conceal him from Felixson, who had
191
192
grown bored with his tormenting of the phantom and had turned his gaze back at
Harry.
“What fuck you think you do now, huh? What fuck you think?”
As he crossed the room he stooped to pick up the chains attached to the hooks
still in Harry.
“Make you hurt, yes! Ha! The first chain went to his groin, and he pulled so
He reached for the second chain, but as he did so the plaster dust was swept
aside by a phantom, its descent mirrored by a second phantom coming from the
opposite direction, and intersecting at the chain. Clearly in the world of phantoms,
one and one made more than two. The chain, struck at the precise spot where the
ghosts crossed, blew apart, leaving a length of perhaps eighteen inches of chain still
dangling from the hook. Felixson was unprepared for this eventuality. He cursed
192
193
brutally, then wiping from his right eye the blow that had now formed a wound in
his brow opened up by a chain—he struggled to catch hold of the second chain, the
one that Harry had just put Harry on the hook. Two more phantoms converged not
only on the chain but on the hand that held it. This time it was Felixson’s hand that
emptied first, fragments of flesh, bone and metal blowing outwards, the chain it held
Whether Harry’s liberation was the signal for a sudden escalation in the
assault upon the house or whether it would have happened anyway, and Harry had
been left chained up, the destruction of the slave quarters now began. The whole
place rocked as the phantoms working on the floor below shook its foundations. The
bulb in the middle of the room flared with unnatural brightness, and went out.
Harry had no idea of where the door to the passageway led, nor indeed if the
passageway was still standing. If he hadn’t given his soul over to the ghost inside him
he would have perished, and quickly. But the phantom knew the way out. It led
193
194
Harry over the rippling floorboards, until the welcome sights of the door’s framework
He was perhaps two strides from the door when the first tattoo Caz has given
him, a warning sigil in the middle of his back sent out a pulse that spread throughout
Harry’s body. He swung round, in time to throw himself out of the way of Felixson,
whose metal lips were drawn back to expose his flesh-shredding teeth, his eyes
protruding more than ever, fat with hunger and blood. It was the ghost that flung
Harry aside, and saved his life. Felixson’s jaws snapped in the air where Harry’s head
had been two seconds before, and the momentum of the lunge carried him forward,
was out through the door and into the passageway. The ghosts were in a crazed state,
tossing themselves back and forth in the narrow space. They slammed into the walls
like invisible hammers. The plaster had been cleared off by now, exposing wooden
194
195
slats beneath. There was a din of destruction from the other end of passageway,
which suggested the stairs were being taken apart with the same gust as the walls, but
the dust and the darkness conspired to limit Harry’s sight to a foot in front of his face,
no more. He had no choice but to risk it. Meanwhile, the floorboards groaned and
twisted, spitting out the nails that had held them in place. Harry ventured over them
as fast as he dared, past the sling room, which was now a solid wall of choking dust,
and on over the cavorting boards. The wooden slats were succumbing to the strikes of
the hammer-bodied spirits even more quickly than the plaster. Harry crossed his arms
in front of his face to protect it from the splinters that pierced the air, so that he was
walking blind.
Again, the presence he was hosting saved his skin, speaking in the blood that
“Back! Back!”
195
196
Harry responded instantly, retreating two steps, then three, until he was back
He obeyed it, retreating into the gray haze of the room. Seconds later Felixson
charged past him, his mouth vast, and from it a solid howl emerging, which suddenly
dropped away.
There was no question what ambition the ghosts had for the house. They
intended to demolish it. He had no idea of how many were actually at work on the
demolition, but the noise seemed to be coming from all directions, suggesting they
intended to do this quickly, then depart. No doubt they wanted as few witnesses to
what was going on as possible, No doubt the destruction had already drawn a crowd,
though hopefully the violence with which the house was coming apart would
196
197
eventually proffered for why the place came apart in such a fashion, nobody would be
The question that remained was this: Would he live to tell the tale? The stairs
were gone, and something about the way Felixson’s howl had diminished told Harry’s
instincts that the hole that had opened up where the stairs had been let on to a simple
foundation. There was a void beneath the house, into which the Cenobite’s familiar(?)
had been dispatched. And it was deep, very deep. And there was no way they would
ever be able to climb out of it, or rather when, the house folded up and fell, with him
in it.
He had to get out. Never mind how many knees he broke in the process; never
mind that it might put him in a wheelchair for the rest of his natural span. Anything
was preferable to that long, long fall into the darkness on which Nathan Good’s house
197
198
The fear gave him something that would have looked like courage from the
outside. He left the bedroom, and returned along the passageway leaping with a kind
“You will not die here. This is not the time. This is not the place. Jump. Your
feet know where they are going. Turn your body, get your mind out of its way.”
He obeyed the instruction by the most banal of means: He tried to imagine all
possible configurations of bodies and acts the sling in the second bedroom would have
facilitated. The trick worked. In his mind’s eye he played out a little speeded up film
which three women and a man, himself, twenty years ago, ran through the pages of
D’Amour’s Kama Sutra, and while the more he distracted his consciousness, his body
and his instinct did their work, carrying him along the passageway even as it
collapsed beneath him, the boards digging away into the blackness over which he was
leaping.
198
199
By the time he reached the third room, the plaster dust almost cleared, sucked
away by emptiness below. The room which had once existed beneath the boards, had
been entirely demolished. There was only a single unreliable patchwork of boards left
between Harry and the hole. But at least now he had a clear view of his target: The
window. Trusting his feel to know their business he crossed the room without
incident. There was a ledge perhaps four floorboards inside in front of the window,
but it didn’t look as though it was going to be there for long. The boards had already
lost most of their nails. Harry started to pull at the black out fabric which had been
secured to the window. It had been nailed to the frame by an obsessive, but had been
done several years before, Harry guessed, because the fabric, though thick, had begun
to rot through after several summers of extreme humidity, and when he pulled at it,
the material tore like paper. The light of the outside would come flooding into the
room. It wasn’t direct sunlight, but it was bright nonetheless, and welcome.
199
200
Harry peered out of the window. It was a long way down, and there was
nothing on either side of the window, a drain pipe would have been adequate, a fire
escape that would have made a climb down plausible. But no, he was going to have to.
He pulled on it hoping to raise it, but it was sealed shut, so he turned around and tore
up one of the floorboards, making his ledge even narrower. As he turned back
towards the window with his weapon, he caught sight of something from the corner
of his eye, and glanced back to see that he was no longer alone in the room.
Battered, bloody and covered in dust, his metal teeth bared, his eyes narrowed
to slits of fury, the Cenobite’s rabid dog Felixson started to pick a solid route across
the room towards him. Far though Felixson had surely fallen, he had climbed his way
Six
200
201
Harry stood to the left of the window, the boards beneath his feet rattling, and
smashed the glass with one blow, following it up with several smaller blows to clear
the broken glass around the window so that he could climb through without slashing
a major artery. The whole house was in its last stages of its’ life now, announcing its
guttural growls from whatever was left of the wall’s foundations. Harry, who’d
worked alone for so long that he had a crazy man’s propensity for talking to himself,
“You’ve done some dumb things, you know, but this? This is the fucking
dumbest—”
He felt the cold, reassuring presence of at least one, and perhaps many
201
202
“Any help you can offer…” He said as he started to clamor out the window,
but he’d failed to take account of Felixson’s reconfigured anatomy. The creature came
at him suddenly, the boards it had sprung from, splintering as he leapt. Harry dropped
the wood he’d used to break the window with and put all his effort into getting out.
There were people down there now, coming from the front of the house. Harry
caught a few fragments of the things they were yelling; something about him
breaking his neck, something about getting a ladder, something about getting a
mattress, and despite the suggestions, nobody moving to help in case they missed the
moment when Harry jumped. It wasn’t just around his head he felt the nearness of
the phantom. He felt the presence of the one inside too, wrapping around his heart,
202
203
“Nothing to fear?” He muttered to himself. “If there was only time. Fuck! If
there was only fucking time!” And so saying, he pulled up his other leg over the
window. Two seconds later he could have jumped, had he been free to do so. But
Felixson wasn’t about to lose his prey. With one last bound he cleared the chasm
between them, and caught hold of Harry’s leg, digging his fingers, their strength
enhanced by more of the merciless fusing of metal and flesh, deep into Harry’s thigh.
He didn’t waste the pain by voicing it. He turned into action, shaking his leg
violently in the hope of dislodging his attacker. But Felixson wasn’t going to let go.
“All right then, fuckhead.” Harry said. “You can damn well come with me.”
Felixson held onto Harry as far as the window ledge, then he lost his nerve,
and let go. Harry felt cold air wrap around him as he fell, and though it didn’t stop his
descent, still it was slowed. And as his fall unwrapped him from the embrace of the
203
204
first ghost a second was already wrapping him up again, and after the second a third,
The spectators were astonished at what they were witnessing. One of them
called for a camera, another started to pray, begging for some sign that this was the
work of heaven.And still Harry fell, and still the phantoms wrapped him around,
slowing his descent. So much that for a few seconds, when he was perhaps seven or
eight feet of the ground, his fall ceased completely, and he hung in the air, held in the
cold embrace of the dead. Then gravity took hold of him again; and his descent began
None of the spectators approached him. They formed a ragged circle around
“How you do that, mister?” A young girl asked him. “Are you some kinda
magician?”
204
205
“No.” Harry said as he got up off the ground. The circle widened; nobody
wanted to get too close to him. “I was being helped by some friends of mine.”
The circle suddenly got wider and looser, only the girl stood her ground. “You
“Bring me where?”
The girl gave furtive looks to the right and left. “I can’t say with folks
“Yeah.”
205
206
“See? I knew you was the right one. You gotta come. It ain’t safe around here.
And don’t worry about your cuts and shit. My auntie’s got medicine for that. Come
“Ain’t the truth, though. My Auntie has been saying over and over that you’d
be coming.”
“Me?”
“Harry De More.”
“Mister,” Cecilia said. “Now is you coming or not? Cause if you got to give me
206
207
Before Harry could reply the house gave up a long growl of surrender, and
then collapsed, folding up and dropping down through what was left of the structure,
the walls flying apart in places, in others entire sections of wedded brick toppling in
mounds.
It happened with astonishing speed, the entire structure dropping away into the earth
in less than a minute, its collapse releasing a dense grey-brown cloud of dust.
“Come on, Harry.” Cecilia said, tugging on his arm. “Let’s go before people
The cloud gave them the ideal cover. “Just don’t go too fast.” Harry told
“Oh wait.” Harry stopped, his head going up to his chest. His guardian
phantom, its protection work done, was sliding out of him, and he felt a subtle sense
of loss.
207
208
“I was wrong about ghosts.” He said as they picked up his hobbling pace. “I
“Big time.”
“I guess I do.”
“Auntie says that’s the only way the world works properly: If you say please
“Is that right? Well, this is going to have to be one hell of a big thank you,
“In Hell?”
“Yeah…” Harry said, glancing back at the cloud of dust as it continued to rise
up from the hole into which the house had disappeared. It seemed the doorway the
208
209
box had opened onto the infernal landscape had disappeared, closed by the Cenobite
most probably, leaving Felixson on this side somewhere. He would have to remember
“Boy, you sure are a mess.” Cecilia said, once she’d used her knowledge of the
city to put as much distance as possible between them and the hole where Nathan
Good’s house had stood. “Auntie said you’d look like one of them saints in her books,
“That’s what I always say to her, but she says what she knows will keep her
“Oh yeah?”
209
210
“I promise.”
“Helping you.”
“Helping me—”
“—is what’s going to get Auntie into Heaven. But you don’t say nothing or I’ll
get whupped.”
“You got it,” Harry said. Was it just a delirium brought on by pain and fatigue
or was his world(?), which had always acted a little stranger in his vicinity that it
“Damn right.” The girl beside him said, though he hadn’t uttered a word.
210
211
PART THREE:
211
212
A GATHERING OF FORCES
One
Without Cecilia for company Harry wouldn’t have made it very far, the pain
in his three wounds was thankfully remote —he knew he did it, he just didn’t care—
but he’d lost a great deal of blood, and his legs were so weak he was astonished they
212
213
were even working. Dimly, through the chaos of unedited thoughts that played
through his head, he realized the twelve year old at his side was giving him some help
with his diminished strength. Every now and again, when the fatigue threatened to
overtake him completely, she would casually reach up to him and catch hold of his
hand for a little while, and what had seemed impossible a few moments before, such
“Much… further…?” He asked her, when they’d left the Quarter and crossed a
wide highway with a very different neighborhood. Here the houses were elegantly
aged, like those in the quarter, they were simply old, the paint on their boards peeled
Was it a game his exhausted consciousness was inventing, or was it really ten
minutes since he’d asked her that she finally replied that no, they were very near?
One more turned corner brought them onto a street of larger houses than those they
213
214
had passed just minutes before, with generous verandas running all the way round the
houses. Even here, however, the houses were in pitiful decay, many uninhabitable.
means in the best of shape, but was clearly occupied. There were children’s toys on
the steps, which Cecilia moved out of Harry’s path as he climbed, and the smell of
“Go on in.” Cecilia said. Then shouting into the house as she followed after
D’amour.
The television was on in one of the downstairs rooms, a Spanish language soap
opera playing loudly, while two women, also speaking Spanish, argued with
escalating furor.
214
215
Upstairs, a baby was crying. Cecilia put her head near the door and brought
“Solomon’s crying,” she said. You’d better figure out which of you is gonna get
him quiet, because I got someone here for Auntie, and he needs rest. “No, no. You
stay right there, I ain’t having you stare at him. I mean it. “Where’s Auntie.”
“I was upstairs,” said a soft, warm voice from behind them. Harry turned, his
giddiness almost overwhelming him, but again Cecilia’s hand briefly caught hold of
his hand and this time he definitely felt the change of strength and clarity. She passed
to him. His grateful eyes focused on the middle-aged black woman, pale blue dressing
“Oh my stars,” she said. “You’re a mess. Cecilia, why don’t you take Mr.
D’Amour up to the little bedroom at the back? We’ll get you fix up don’t you worry.
Angela? Will you stop watching that damn television and fetch me my fixing kit?
215
216
Right now, Angela!” One woman emerged from the room with the television. She
was very clearly Cecilia’s older sister, by no more than five years, and judging by the
“Its twins.” Cecilia said, answering Harry’s unspoken question, “That’s why
she’s so big. Both girls, which is a mercy. Angela, wait a minute. What you got in
your hand?”
“Well then you won’t mind giving them back to me, will you?”
Harry, who’d been watching all this in a dreamy state, looked back at the
216
217
“You go upstairs and lie down. Angela, give Mr. D’Amour the cigarettes.”
Angela scowled, but did not protest any further. She handed the pack of
cigarettes over to Harry, and headed off as Bessie had instructed her. Harry and
Cecilia waited at the bottom of the stairs until Bessie came down. She took a minute
“And what are you going to tell them? And tell the police when they come
knocking, asking if you’re the same man who was seen at Nathan Good’s house?
You’ll mend just fine, Mr. D’Amour. I’ll make sure of that. And I won’t be asking you
“Oh, the high and mighty Miss Paine? We talk, but usually through
intermediaries, being as she thinks I once stole her man, she’s refused to speak to me
217
218
“Early Jurassic,” Bessie said. “Now are you still thinking you want to call a cab
For Harry to ascend the stairs was very much like being put under by an
anesthesiologist, and told to count back from ten. You get to eight, perhaps even
seven, and then you’re out. With Ceci leading, Harry began to climb the stairs,
determined to reach the top without passing out. After the fourth step, he
remembered nothing.
218
219
There were no dreams in the beginning. He slept, pacified by scents and songs,
and in a comfortable darkness, began to heal. About thirty-six hours after arriving at
“This is Bessie’s special soup,” Cecilia had told him, with a smile. “You’ll have
Later Harry remembered nothing about being fed the soup by Ceci, nor their
one-sided conversation. But the promise Ceci had made about the dreams was
entirely true. Once he dreamt he woke in the room, and got out of bed to find that he
was completely naked. His body was still bruised and raw, but the two hooks had
been taken out and the wounds, including the place where his third hook had pierced
him, were covered in some gummy dark stuff. His bladder was full, and he needed to
go to the bathroom as a matter of some urgency. He looked around the room for a
door, but there was none, so he just started to piss where he stood.
219
220
The moment his urine hit the floor it darkened, the spreading over the floor in
all directions, and when it reached the wall climbing them carrying the stain of
darkness up to the ceiling, which it then invaded with some appetite. He could still
see the corners of the room, and the faint presence of the floor-boards, but stars were
now being born in the darkness. He’d emptied his bladder by now, but it seemed that
he’d pissed out the universe, or a good portion thereof, because he was standing on an
Clouds of starry brightness passed under him, and over, shedding pin-prick
suns as they moved. And what seemed to be empty darkness between those vast pools
and spirals of light his eyes, my witnesses, he thought as he watched—saw more than
empty space. They saw flecks and motes and seeds drifting through the darkness, like
plankton floating in the soup of a vast blank ocean. Some of them transformed as they
went, swelling, cracking, blossoming as the tides carried them on towards an ordained
220
221
but unknown collision with the blessed mysterious dirt that was waiting for them,
somewhere.
“What did he say?” came another voice, Bessie’s voice, and in a heart-beat the
cosmic room where he been standing folded up around him and was in bed again,
looking out through his barely opened eyes at Bessie, who was standing by the door,
smoking.
“I guess I wasn’t attending to him as I should have been. It looked like he was
“The last piece,” said somebody else in the hallway. “Bessie, can I have a
word?”
221
222
Bessie stepped out of the room, leaving Ceci with Harry. “Can you hear me,
“Very funny,” Ceci said. “Well do you remember getting up and out of bed and
It was hard to speak with his throat so dry, but he kept it short: “Pissing stars.”
“What?”
“He was pissing stars,” Bessie said, as she came back in. “Which is perfectly
“That’s quite enough, Ceci. You can go now and fetch me a little gin and
water.”
222
223
“No, but Harry’s visitor does. Now hurry girl. You ain’t got all day. Oh, and
“Harry watched Ceci as she went to the door, pausing before stepping through,
as if preparing for what she was going to encounter on the other side. Harry caught a
glimpse of something through the half-open door, but it wasn’t his visitor. It was
something he only saw in his dreams, his red balloon, floating in the air out there, as
though the choice was between soup and salad. “Do you feel like you could sit up a
The small action of pulling himself up into a sitting position hurt more than he
had anticipated. By the time he was half sitting, supported by pillows, he was sweaty
223
224
with pain. He distracted himself from it by looking again for the red balloon, but it
had gone.
There was somebody in the doorway, however. What little light there was out there
ran over and around the figure as through attempting to make up for its lack of
brightness with speed. Up and around a soft, feminine face, down over the mass of
jewelry that hung at the visitor’s neck, and down further, to the lush folds of her
dress.
“Yes.”
“Yes, what?”
“Then I accept.” Said the voice of his visitor. It wasn’t as softy feminine as he’d
expected. But then neither was the owner of the voice. Yes, it was a beautiful face, as
224
225
the glimpse the light had afforded Harry had suggested: high cheek bones, huge, dark
eyes, lips that looked carved, they were perfect. But there was something about the
height of the visitor, who stood fully a foot and a half taller than Bessie, and the
clothes, which were brightly colored and voluminous, concealing the fine shape of
her body. She didn’t look or sound like a man in drag: Nothing so crude. But there
“This is Coanthagnita, Harry,” Bessie said, she’s been a friend of mine and my
father since… well, I don’t rightly know it’s rude to talk about a lady’s age.’
“I’m no lady.” Coanthagnita said. “As I’m sure your patient is very aware. Yes?”
smooth, Mr. D’Amour. I’m impressed. And it makes me all the more eager to help
you.”
225
226
“May I sit?”
“Help yourself.”
Bessie, who wore the anxious look of a hostess who was afraid she hadn’t made
enough food for the guests, hurried to pick up a chair and set it at the bottom of the
bed.
“Closer than that, if you please.” Coanthagita, said, with a little chill in her
voice. “I’m not going to bite him. If he weren’t your guest, well than that would be an
entirely different matter. I would be surely tempted to eat the eyes out of your head.”
She smiled, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “But I’m not here to talk about treats.”
She stopped, and without turning, said: “I believe I would also take a little rum in a
cup.” Bessie had just silently been handed her rum by Cecilia. “And Mr. D’Amour will
also partake.”
“Thanks, but—”
226
227
“You will partake, Mr. D’Amour, not for the nourishment offered by the
liquor, but for some helpful herbs that I will add to it. Please take that look of doubt
off your face, Mr. D’Amour, I have no intention of poisoning you. My only wish is to
get you back up and out of my city as quickly as possible. New Orleans has endured a
great deal in its time, and I don’t want to add your continued presence to its list of
woes.”
“It’s not you who’s a problem, Mr. D’Amour, it’s those who come after you.
The tail of your camel, as it were. They’re a bad lot, and they stir up trouble. The
“If you were that and only that, Mr. D’Amour, I doubt we would be sitting
here.”
227
228
The compliment seemed to catch Coanthagnita off guard. She looked down at
her immaculately manicured hands for a moment. “Where is that rum?” she said,
“I’m coming. What a fuss for a few shots of rum. Here they are.”
Bessie.
Coanthagnita raised her voice and there was more of a masculine severity in it now.
“Cecilia! You bring those cups in here right now or so help me girl you will wake up
tomorrow morning with something growing between your legs you don’t want. I can
Apparently Bessie confirmed the threat, because Ceci came in a few seconds
228
229
“You can set my cup down on the bedside table, if you’d be so kind,”
Coanthagnita said. Her voice had lost every trace of its masculinity, and as if in
compensation for showing one extreme of her nature, she had gone to the opposite
pole, sounding now like a breathy southern belle, the voice of a woman with much
weaker constitution than Coanthagnita. That was all a performance, Harry saw, both
male and female. The creature called Coanthagnita was playing a game of hide and
seek with its gender, having no other purpose, it seemed, but to have some fun.
“You give me a nice, civilized kiss.” It said to Ceci, “and I’ll forget you thinking
all those bad thoughts about me. And don’t try to deny it girl, you’re an open book to
me.”
“Spit it out.”
229
230
“I’m a spirit, just like you girl. No more nor less. And it don’t matter to spirits
whether they got little cunt-holes and titties, or balls and a pee-pee. A spirit is a spirit.
The rest is just masks, honey, like at Mardi Gras. You put one on, you take it off, you
“Okay.”
“Kisses.”
Coanthagnita offered her cheeks, delicately, and Ceci lay a little kiss on each.
This time it offered up its lips and as Ceci put her mouth on Coanthagnita’s
mouth, the creature’s tongue darted between Ceci’s lips and took a long moment to
“My, you are sweet.” It said, when it had let Ceci go. “I am going to have to
find myself a love-child like you, to introduce into the ways of the flesh.”
230
231
“You look a little judgmental, Mr. D’Amour. If I were you I’d lose that look
real quick, ‘cause I know too much about your business to have you taking the high
moral ground.”
It passed the cup to Harry and reached in the folds of the robe it was wearing
and brought out a small pouch that looked to be made of very old suede, entirely
painted with symbols. Harry was familiar with some of them; they were sigils of the
voodoo religion.
“Now will you just raise that cup of mine, for me? Yes, just like that, in both
hands, like you were offering it up. I can see you have a feel for these things. But then
231
232
“Did I?”
“The way I heard it, you met the Hell-Priest when you were twelve. Or have I
been misinformed?” As she spoke she loosened the draw-string if the pouch, and
emptied its contents, which was an ochre powder, into the rum.
“Well that’s what he is. He’s got his religion, which doesn’t suit us, and you’ve
got yours, which doesn’t suit him. Angels and devils, always at each other’s throats.
Like men and women. Warring one moment, loving the next.”
Heaven’s legion, and one of Hell’s, and believe me, there was a great passion there. It
ended badly, but that’s nothing new. Now just mix that up with your finger, Mr.
D’Amour. I’d do it myself but I’m never be sure where my hands have been.” The
creature caught Harry’s eye as it spoke, and they both smiled. He put his finger into
232
233
the cup, which had a very generous measure of spirits in it, and mixed the liquor with
Coanthagnita’s powder.
“Certainly you may, but I’d only lie to you, so why bother? Just have faith in
“Why?”
“Because you have journeys to take. Sights to see. And if I were to poison you,
which would be very easy, I agree, and have Bessie’s butcher cut you up and fed you
to the alligators, there’d be no consequences. You’d just have disappeared. But there
would be absences, Mr. D’Amour, you would not be on certain roads, journeying.
You would not be standing before certain sights, witnessing. And that would change
the way things are intended to be, however badly many of those things will end.”
233
234
“No, no. I don’t believe in prophecy. Anyone who tells you they can read your
future is talking bullshit. But it seems to me death follows very close on your heels.
Where you go, there’s a mess to clean up when you leave. Well, that’s not happening
in my city. I just want to get you well and send you on your way. So, drink up!”
Harry lifted his cup to his lips. It smelled like freshly turned earth and
molasses, with a remote undercurrent of rum. He tried to get it down in one swallow,
“Disgusting,” he said.
“Here.” Coanthagnita replied, passing the other cup of rum over to him, “wash
“You sleep for a few hours. That and the medicine will quicken the healing.
234
235
“And then—” Harry said, “I’ll be on my way, out of your city. Don’t worry. I’ll
be… I’ll be…” The words to finish the sentence wouldn’t come. His tongue was
suddenly immobile.
“No need to talk.” Coanthagnita said. “We had nothing more to say anyhow.”
The creature rose with a regal dignity. “Goodnight and good bye, Mr. D’Amour.
Travel safely.”
Seven
She had not even turned away from the bed, and his eyes closed. The world
passed out of sight, and he slept. He had no sense of how long he was asleep; only that
when he woke it was suddenly, and that the room was completely dark.
235
236
He carefully tested the truth of Coanthagnita’s boasts, and found that she’d been quite
right: The drug had indeed done wonders for his injuries. They didn’t hurt at all,
which was miraculous given how deep they’d been. He sat up, and climbed into bed.
He was completely naked. What had happened to his clothes? They’d been torn,
filthy and blood-stained, but they were all he had. He stumbled towards the place
where he remembered the door had been, and having found it searched the wall for
the light switch. There was none, however; at least none he could find. He located the
door handle, however, and opened the door. There was a low cool light out in the
passage, though it seemed it had no clear source. It seemed to simply be in the air.
“Bessie?” he called. “Are you there? I just want to know where my clothes are.
Bessie? My clothes?”
He walked a little way down the passage, and saw ahead of him what looked
to be a toy theater, no more than eighteen inches tall, set on the floor. Had Ceci been
playing here, and left it? Somehow he couldn’t imagine Cecilia being much interested
236
237
in a cardboard cut theater, but then there were probably other kids here he hadn’t
heard or seen.
He called out again for Bessie, but the house was quiet and still all around him.
No, not entirely still. Now that he looked down at the theater again he saw that a
draft from somewhere had blown the small two-dimensional actors on the stage
away, and it was denuding the theater of its paper curtains, and of the painted
proscenium and with its baroque filigree, and its little orchestra. All of it, blown off
into the darkness leaving only the naked structure of the stage itself: A rectangular
box without walls, and on the stage, now that the rest of it had blown away, a single
Was it a trick of the light or was this one different from the others? It was
more like a human doll than the rest of the cast. Was this a piece of Coanthagnita’s
voodoo handiwork, he wondered. A doll that could have been standing in the middle
of an empty stage? And if so, what the hell did it mean? There were no pins in the
237
238
doll, at least that he could see. He went down on his haunches and looked over the
Oh wait. The figure, roughly hewn from wood, with some grey hair stuck on its head
was no longer standing. It was crouching, as he was crouching, its head lowered, as
his was lowered, in order to see, yes, a tiny naked box of a theater, on the stage of
which Harry could just make out the miniscule figure of a crouching man, his head
lowered.
His tattoos were getting itchy. He reached over his shoulder to the ink-work
on the back of his neck. His action emulated in its crude way by the little him on the
stage. What would happen, he wondered, if he were to reach in and pick himself up
out of the theater? Would some vast hand reach down and—
No. Ridiculous. Even so, he glanced up at the ceiling, just in case there was
indeed a larger him up there looking back and up, at a still larger version, also looking
238
239
up and back. But there was nothing above him but darkness. He returned his gaze to
the toy. Something had changed in the little time he’d had his eyes elsewhere. The
same draft that had taken away the other actors had blown several pieces of stuff into
the vicinity of the stage. They looked like the kind of cobs of hair and detritus that
he’d pulled out of the plug-hole in his shower when the dirty water started to back
up, but they didn’t lie on the floor. They were up, high up, on limbs as thin as hairs,
and moving around the stage with predatory grace, coming closer as they circled.
There were three of them. One, the largest, was directly in front of him.
He stood up, not bothering to confirm that his carved self had done the same
thing, and he looked out into the darkness beyond the limits of the stage. Something
was there, just beyond the reach of his vision. And if there was one, there were
A barrage of questions came into his head at the same time: was he dreaming?
Or, more likely, having some fever-vision brought by his wounded state and the
239
240
medicine he’d been fed to heal it? And if this was simply a dream-vision, did he have
It was Caz’s work that gave him the answer to this last question. If there was
No doubt about it: He was in trouble. The dream state was no less perilous than the
waking state; in many ways more so. With all the gaudy distractions of the world
stripped away, the players had nothing but one another to fix their attentions upon.
There was a terrible clarity in dreams like this; the clarity of a primal condition.
There was no hope of subterfuge, of hiding from the enemy amongst the masks of
daily life. There was only the soul and its stalkers.
He had learned a trick many years before that was perhaps applicable now. A
friend of his, one Father Hess, had owned a parrot called Fredrica, to which he had
been devoted, despite the fact that his hands were always scarred with the bird’s
proof of her possession. “The trick,” Hess once said to Harry, “is if I really think she’s
240
241
going to do some damage is to not to try and pull away. That only makes her bite
down more. No, I push my finger —if its my finger she’s got— deeper into her grip.
Harry put an image of Hess’ parrot, her vivid colors a glorious antidote to the
darkness and all it concealed, in his mind’s eye. And then he walked off the stage to
Eight
A stench came to meet him from the darkness, unmistakable, that of human
remains. A common trick, but not without its power, even against a seasoned warrior
like Harry. The smell wasn’t just repugnant, it was also a distracting reminder of
rooms he’d stood in, trenches he’d uncovered, where the dead lay in corruption, their
skins barely containing the maggot motion they were home to now.
241
242
He would not be turned from his course, however. He kept walking towards
the clot of filth, comforted, in his naked, weaponless state, by the energy that leapt
from one of Caz’s tattoos to another and another, lines of protective power that
reminded him of the skin in which he walked, which marked the dangerous
perimeter between the tender meat of him and the hard, sharp world. Sometimes it
was better to go naked than not; and this was one of those times. He had no idea why
he felt so certain this was the case, but it didn’t matter. The certainty was all.
“Where are you?” he said to the enemy. “Come on. Show yourself.”
He sensed motion in the darkness, but he couldn’t find the form of the thing.
“What’s the problem?” he said. “Have you got something to be ashamed of?”
That did it. There was a flash of light in the ground beneath the beast, then a
few seconds of darkness, followed by a series of brighter flashes, their stinging light
showing Harry just enough of the enemy to see that the clot of shower-drain crap had
not been too poor a sketch of the thing itself. It was nothing remotely human; its
242
243
body, an emaciated length of yellow-white flesh infected with clusters of black sores.
Its numerous legs were many jointed, and as fine as needles. It turned one end of its
sickly body towards Harry, and there was a large man there, entirely surrounded by
white pustules the size of fists. One burst as it turned to Harry and another wave of
stench came at him, stronger than ever, now that he was so close to the beast. A mass
of long hairs appeared from its throat, and cohesing to form a primitive tongue they
started cleaning the fluid from the remains of the pustule and took it back into its
mouth. As it closed its jaws to swallow the filth, Harry caught a glimpse of a long
narrow eye amongst the crop of pustules, its black slit was presently fixed upon him.
He didn’t look to see if there was a second eye, or a third. He returned the beast’s
unblinking stare with one of his own. While he stared he kept the image of Hess’
parrot in the forefront of his mind, its verdant green, it’s rejoicing yellows and reds
243
244
But none came. The beast continued it’s meticulous consumption of the pus,
sending two or three hairs up to take any dregs. At no point did it take it’s eyes off
Harry, however, and after perhaps a minute and a half of exchanging stares with the
thing, the tattoos on his back and left and right shoulders alerted him to the reason.
The other two were closing in. He smelled a new foulness from one of them, this time
more feral than fleshy, and as he willed himself not to puke he caught a sudden
He tore his gaze away from the shit in the long eye of the first beast in time to
throw himself forward and out of the path of a second. He had only a brief blurred
vision of the thing, but there was no doubting its intentions. Its mouth was open
wide, with its tongue hairs extended, and long enough to brush Harry’s shoulders as
he got out of the beast’s way. In his mind’s eye he saw Hess’ parrot start into flight,
but unable to rise up on its clipped wings, and failing, her colors a muddled blur. And
then he was hitting the ground hard, and for the first time since waking into this
244
245
vision, he felt the wounds from the Hell Priest’s hooks, and his healed skin broke
open.
He rolled onto his back, his hand going up to the deep wound in his shoulder,
the blood spilling against the side of his face and running into his ear. He had fallen,
of course, in front of the beast he’d been locking eyes with. Now its head, which was
larger than Harry had guessed it to be, three or four times the size of his own head,
the long filthy hair that had sprouted from behind the pustules falling forward, a few
of the longer of them scratching his body like tiny claws. Its eye was no longer
meeting Harry’s. It was scanning his sprawled, wounded body. And as it did so it
lifted one of its thin legs and with a sudden burst of speed brought it down,
puncturing the skin in the middle of Harry’s forehead, and pressing hard enough to
warn him that it could, should it chose, pierce his skull with ease. He took the
warning, and ceased moving, except to slowly offer up his open palms to signal his
surrender.
245
246
The other two beasts came into view now, inching their grotesquely large
heads in to study him. The third was less infected with pustules than the others, and
its lashless eyes were visible, the spikes of their cornea roving over Caz’s talismans. If
there was anything remotely like a human expression on its misbegotten face, it was
he was not familiar with, and was trying to make sense of what he saw. And felt too,
for even though Harry had registered his surrender, Caz’s designs were not cowed.
When the third beast ventured to touch the first of sigils protecting Harry’s heart
with one of its legs, the ink flickered an air of energy at it. A minor retort to be sure,
And then, apparently more irritated by the response than its crude features
betrayed, it pressed its needle foot on the lower portion of Harry’s abdomen and
proceeded to press. His skin broke, the sting of which was inconsequential compared
to the pain from his loosening wounds. But the beast had only just begun to work its
246
247
leg around, making the hole larger, and studying Harry’s face, watching to see how he
giving the enemy any satisfaction in its hurting work, Harry couldn’t help the sweat
that beaded on his skin, nor bite back his grunts of pain.
He closed his eyes, willing Hess’ parrot back into his mind’s eye, but there was
something else there, which demanded his attention, an iron sky moved over a
wilderness of ochre dust and barbed trees, from the black limbs of which sprung
blossoms as bright as little fires, the mind lifting veils of dust from the ground, and
through them somebody approached. Harry studied the dust cloud, looking for some
sign as to the identity of the approaching figure, but the pain in his abdomen
demanded his reluctant return into the company of his tormentors. The third beast
was working its piercing limb in ever greater circles. Though Harry couldn’t see the
wound, he knew his blood was running down the sides of his body. In desperation he
247
248
began to bargain, though he had only one thing to offer them ion his present
condition, and that was the promise that he’d already made to Coanthagnita.
“I get it,” he said. “You don’t want me here. I’m meddling in voodoo business,
right? And I don’t belong. But just… please… give me a break and let me go. You will
himself scarce when they could simply put him out of the game right here and now?
But it seemed to give them pause for thought. Or at least something did. The third
beast stopped making a hole in his abdomen, and raised its head, no longer interested
in studying his agony. And now the other two followed suit, their bodies stiffening,
their heads all turned in the same direction, like animals alerted to the scent of
something threatening in the wind. Harry closed his eyes again, and to his
astonishment found Hess’ parrot returned to her perch in his mind’s eye. Only this
time he didn’t have her entire body in view, just her round, yellow eye, its pupil
248
249
dilating as it came into view. And then, he voice, the clarion cry that Hess had
And her pupil opened wide again, and the expanse of yellow dissolved into the
dusty landscape. He was back in the wilderness, the wind blowing harder than ever,
the dust clouds obscuring the sky. He looked for the figure he’d seen striding towards
him when he’d last been there. He studied the billowing dust, and saw him, a dark
smudge in the yellow cloud, almost erased on occasion, but always coming back into
view. And Harry saw his error now. It wasn’t a man, it was a young woman, dressed
in jeans and a baggy t-shirt, and at her side a dog, a large black and red-gold mongrel,
who glanced up at her mistress as they advanced over the desiccated earth. As they
passed by one of the black barbed shrubs several blossoms tore themselves free of the
branches and came to illuminate their way, three of them swooping close to the
ground, another four or five circling just above the young human’s head. Their
249
250
brightness threw her eyes into shadow, but now and then she would glance up at
them, and he saw how blue her eyes were, and how black her lashes. He saw too, the
determined line of her mouth, which had no patience for sensuality. She was perhaps
twenty, perhaps less, but there was something in her stride, and in the absence of any
trace of joy, or room for it, in her face, that made Harry think she had seen more than
joy could live remembering, and prosper. The dog barked now, sounding an alarm,
and the young woman quickened her pace. The fire blossoms weaving around her,
those close to the ground rising up, those above swooping down, igniting brightness
Pain called Harry back into the company of his tormentors, the third beast
driving its limb deep into the wound it had opened. It had murderous intentions, no
doubt of that, and it was hurrying to get it done, glancing down at Harry for a
moment then looking up again. Though the same urgency had seized the other two
they weren’t certain apparently what direction their enemies were coming from. In
250
251
its agitation the first had forgotten Harry completely, and had accidentally shifted the
leg with which had pierced the skin of his forehead. It still rested on his brow, but
lightly, and when Harry cautiously moved his head the piercing limb slid off onto the
ground. The beast didn’t even look down to see what had happened. It was too
Harry raised his head and reached down to grab hold of the limb in his
abdomen with both hands. Its owner was also distracted at that moment, allowing
Harry the little mercy of pulling the needle out of his stomach before it pierced his
innards. But the beast wasn’t so negligent in its lethal duties as its sibling. It looked
down at Harry, its cornea speeding back and forth along the length of its eyes, a sign
perhaps of its disturbed state. But it wasn’t so distracted as not to want the job it had
begun on Harry finished, and it began to push the needle back towards the sizable
wound it had worked open, pushing hard to get the job finished quickly. Its limb was
scaly and dry above the blood-line, which gave Harry some traction. And for all its
251
252
size the creature had poor equilibrium, balanced as it was like a hair-clot ballerina on
its many points. It moved around in an ungainly attempt to put fresh force behind the
killing limb, and found a position that allowed it to counter Harry’s attempt to get out
form under it, pressing down towards the wound with such power that if Harry were
to lose grip of it now, the point would pin him to the ground.
He closed his eyes, looking for a bright benediction from Hess’ parrot, but its
brilliant eye with its distant iris had gone. So too had the girl and her dog. There was
only blind dust now, filling his vision. He had been abandoned, it seemed. Left to the
beasts. He opened his eyes again, to find that all three of his tormentors were looking
in the same direction, up into the darkness. And into Harry’s view came the subject of
their scrutiny. A burning blossom; plucked from the same bushes he’d seen in his
vision within a vision, and now here, not pressed by any wind but moving under its
own volition. What better prey of that than what they did next, circling above the
heads of the beasts, tempting two of them to rise up on all but two or three of their
252
253
legs, which they used to attempt to stab it, and bring it down. It danced around their
jabs, however, confounding them with its delicate maneuvers; even shedding a
tempting petal for them to stab at, which promptly evaporated in a shimmer of
yellow-white flame.
A moment of stillness and silence. Then the dog began to bark. Harry was
forgotten; all the beasts’ attention was fixed upon the sound of the dog. The girls voice
There was an eerie slow motion panic amongst the beasts, as thought they
were moving in water, their long hair lifting, their bodies twisting upon themselves
like unearthed worms, their legs seeming to have contradictory instructions. It would
have been funny if Harry had never set eyes upon them before; never smelled the
stench of their pus, or felt the insistence of their cruelty. He got to his feet, his body
running with sweat and blood, while Caz’s tattoos all pulsed as one, their drumming
253
254
reminding his disordered anatomy of calmer, kinder times. He might survive this
Harry declined to answer shout with shout, for fear of reawakening the
interest of the beasts. He simply nodded in the direction from which the woman’s
Harry needed no second instruction. He turned his back on the voice, ducking
low to avoid one of the three whose panicky motion brought its gaze in his direction,
and ran. He had not ducked low enough. He felt a sharp pain in his back, and glanced
over his shoulder to see that the third beast had shaken off the lethargy of fear that
had caught it, and was coming in pursuit of him. There were several soft, popping
sounds, and seconds later another pull of the death-pit stench overtook him, turning
the air through which he ran into a choking soup. It stung his eyes and his sinuses, so
254
255
that tears ran down his cheeks. But worse, it put the pictures back in his head. The
mortuary of failures he had filed away, and without his inviting it his mind threw its
own pierced carcass down amongst the rest. He saw himself with terrible clarity,
dropping down into the dirt, his mouth slack, his eyes wide and blind saw circles of
black rot spread over him, with slit yolks of maggots, spilling out.
The vision was so vivid that it was all he could see: The dead and him amongst
them, corrupted into commonality. No faces now, just the same grinning lipless bone,
and here there patches of dried skin to which snags of hair adhered. Why run, the pit
buzzed, when this is waiting in all directions? And look, you don’t even know which
of these is you. It’s as if you never liver, D’Amour, the pit said. The words were like
weights on his exhausted body. What little hope he’d had now flickered out.
And then, the dog began to bark. The sound was like a loving blow to Harry’s
failing spirit. It shook the pit from his mind’s eye, and he rose up out of the miasma,
or at least seemed to, and seeming was enough right now. The barking grew louder,
255
256
and the volume took him up and up, not just out of the pit and the stench but out of
his body, so that when he looked down he seemed to see the bare box theater where
all this had begun, and the tiny actor, dotted in ink and wounds, running out of the
darkness into the silvery light of the stage. He didn’t waste time watching to see how
close the enemy was behind him. He lifted his dream-sight away from the little box to
source-less luminescence that he’d met in the hall. Other dream-scapes, were they,
conjured by other dreamers, or more of his own visions, separated by great expanses
of uncharted territory? No sooner had he shaped the question than the vision
proffered a reply. Trails of light began to dart from one place of light to another,
connecting the dots in some grand design that spread from a half a hundred hubs,
their speed and their beauty, but most of all their purposefulness, an abstracted
256
257
If there was some revelation to come when the grand design was completed,
Harry was denied sight of it. While the trails of light were still proliferating, he felt
the energy that had carried him up here retreating, and all too quickly he was back in
his body. But he came back strengthened by his glimpse of the landscape, which he
held in his head as he ran, refusing to give the death-pit entry. The dog continued to
bark, somewhere behind him, an angry barking now. There were shrill noises from
the beasts too, suggesting that the mongrel had made it her business to attack them.
“Be careful.” He muttered to her as he ran. “They were more lethal than they
looked.”
Even though he had nothing in pursuit of him now he still pushed his legs to
their limits, and just as he was beginning to think he’s somehow missed his
destination, he fell, and reaching out to break his fall, his hands found something
solid in the darkness, to which he clung as his legs gave way under him. There was a
confusing moment when he tried to push himself up again so as to continue the run
257
258
and instead felt a light come in through almost closed eyes. He opened them. He was
clinging to the board at the bottom of the bed. There was light, sunlight, coming
through a crack in the drapes, just enough to show him the room where he’d been
visited by Coanthagnita.
He pulled himself up off the carpet, and turned to look back down the
passageway. The air there still carried its freight of subtle silver light, and by it he saw
the box without sides, where his little drama had begun to play out.
She came into view now, as she gained the top of the stairs, and the last
vestiges of his dream-vision went out like blown candle flames, leaving him looking
258
259
“I thought I heard you fall.” She said, making a very determined attempt to
keep her gaze fixed on her face. He reached over the bed-board and uprooted a sheet,
“Sorry.” He said.
“No harm done.” Bessie said. “I was getting a little concerned about you to be
honest. I was thinking about calling on Coanthagnita and finding out whether it was
right that you were so agitated in your sleep. Thrashing around the way you were and
crying out.”
“Not very long. Five and a half hours. Maybe six. It looks as though you lost
your old wounds and gained a new one.” Her hand went up to her forehead, and
Harry touched his. There was a small wound where the first beast had pinned his
head down.
259
260
“Huh.” He said. “If I’ve got that then I’ve probably also got…” he looked
down. He didn’t need to touch his belly to confirm that he also had the second
wound. A sizeable patch of blood had already soaked through from the other side.
“You’ve got some more mending to do, apparently.” Bessie said. “Maybe I
“No offense, Bessie, but I’ll be fine with some peroxide and some gauze to put a
“It’ll mend.” Harry said. “I’m sure I’ve got enough of Coanthagnita’s medicine
in my system to fix me up real quick.” He touched the place where the Hell Priest’s
hook had punctured his shoulder. There was a crust of dried blood, which came off
with just a quick rub. Underneath was a scar, but the wound itself had healed
completely.
260
261
“Nah. It’s over and done with. If I could just get peroxide and my clothes, I’ll
Nine
261
262
perhaps twenty minutes later he sat at the edge of the bath, his feet inside, and
poured peroxide over his belly wound (while cupping his dick and balls with his
other hand to keep them out of the way from the stinging fluid), he discerned that the
hole in his lower abdomen was already half-healed, and the two wounds in his groin
forehead. There was nothing to do with that but clean it up a little and let it finish
closing. There’d be a scar there too, but he didn’t mind. He knew already what a few
people who knowledgeable in the business of visions could say: That the scar marked
the spot where his third eye, seer of spirit and revelation, was positioned. They’d say
the scar was prophetic. As for the rest of his face, that was a testament all his own.
Every day the battle for his scalp belonged more clearly to the grey, while the thin
furrows of his frown deepened and the leaden sacks beneath his eyes grew heavier.
262
263
His long war was taking its toll. It was difficult to remember the face he’d had twenty
years before, when he could still make an entrance into a room and garner some
appreciative glances from the women. Now he was going grey on grey; a state of near
invisibility which left his ego shredded, even though it probably made his job as a
detective a little easier. It was a damn high price to pay, and he was sick of it. He was
never again going to be the good looking guy with the mysterious smile that certain
ladies had found so easy to fall for, but at least he could slow his free-fall.
The war could go on without him, probably forever. The struggle between the
forces of light and life and those of death and chaos and darkness build into the
patterns of their eternal presence the foundations upon which the most powerful
systems of human control were raised. As long as there were sun and shadow, joy and
despair, there would be Christs and Anti-Christs, and men like him, marked for
reasons beyond his comprehension for the clammy business of walking between
worlds. In the world, but not of it, at least not entirely. Drawn over and over to the
263
264
borderlands where the walls of banality people built against their fears fell into
disrepair, and damn fool folks like Harry stumbled over the rubble. Why? To answer
questions about the meaning of things that he had never properly formulated? There
was some of that. But mainly it was because his life had no purpose if he didn’t go;
that in those dark, unmapped places where the things that fear had conjured to
conjure fear went about the unholy business of feeding appetites only hurt could
satisfy.
It wasn’t a surprise to him to find that his face was a grim sight. But it was a
surprise that he was alive to be looking at it, given how often circumstances or
stubbornness had induced him to face the adversaries. It had started ambitiously,
though it had not been his choice to do so, facing the Hell-Priest and his puzzle box,
in the company of Jack Weeks, the closest he’d had to a friend in St. Dominic’s. After
school there’d been a respite of a few years, when he’d willfully ignored the attempts
of forces on both sides of the divide to number him amongst their ranks. Then there’d
264
265
been his time as a cop, and the horror show that had brought it to an end, and after
that however hard he tried to stay within the throw of humanity’s fire he was never
quite clever enough to read the signs in the air or the dirt at his feet that would have
warned him to turn around, turn around, and in a heart beat he’d be back on the
“You know what?” he said to his reflection, “Fuck this. Enough. No. I mean it.
Enough. I can’t do this anymore. Can’t. Won’t. This is it. Game over.”
“I found an old shirt and a pair of pants that my brother left here when I
“I burned them, Harry. They were a filthy mess. And before you ask the
change and the keys and the matchbook are on top of the clothes which are right
265
266
outside the door. I don’t want to be unsociable or nothing, but I got to kick you out in
a few minutes. It’s not that I don’t trust you. I think you’re probably a good man. But
these days you can’t be too careful. So I’d like to have you on your way before I
leave.”
He tried to offer Bessie some money for her many kindnesses, but of course
she wouldn’t take a cent, and Harry knew that to press her would only cause
discomfort, so he made his thanks, gave Bessie his card, and one for Coanthagnita, just
“I thought I heard you sayin’ you were giving it all up.” Bessie said.
266
267
“And I am. But if you ever needed help, I’d be happy to come out of
retirement.”
“I think it’s a good idea, Mr. D’Amour. I can see you’ve been hit hard over the
years. But I should tell you Coanthagnita seemed to think you weren’t quite done.”
“No?”
“Oh shit.”
“But no.”
“No. Tread carefully, Mr. D’Amour. A man like you moves a step, things
listen.”
267
268
Harry glanced down at his feet. In the instant it took him to look down and up
268
269
Ten
The Monastery of Cenobitical Order was a large walled compound built seven
hundred years ago and more on a damned-made hill of stone and cement, which
could only be entered by one route, a narrow stairway that was carefully watched by
the monastery guards. It had been built during a time of imminent civil war, with
factions of demons in constant skirmishes. The head of the Cenobitical Order, his
identity known only to the eight who had raised him from their number into that
High Office, had decided that for the greater good of the Order, he would use a tiny
part of the vast wealth they had accrued to build a fortress-sanctuary, where his
269
270
priests would be safe from the volatile politics of Hell. The fortress had been built to
the most rigorous of standards, its polished grey walls unscaleable. And as the years
had passed, and the Cenobites were less and less in the streets of the city Lucifer had
designed and built, called by some, Pandemonium, but named Pyratha by its
architect, the stories about what went on behind the sleek black walls of the fortress
proliferated, and the countless demons and damned alike who glanced its way every
hour all had favorite stories about the excesses of its occupants. In the vast
shantytown called Fike’s Trench, where the damned who did service in the mansions,
temples and streets of Pyratha retired to sleep and eat awhile (and yes, copulate, and
if they were lucky, produce an infant or two that could be sold at the abattoir or
worse), the stories of the fortress and the monstrous things that went on there were
comfort to the damned, who lived with so much terror and atrocity in their daily
lives that there be a place where things were even worse; where they could look and
270
271
tell themselves they had reason to be thankful; reason, even, to hope to silently repeat
whatever they could remember of prayers; to scratch on rocks, or draw with shit and
ash scenes, even faces, that they had once taken joy in.
“Once you forget, you’re forgotten.” Was the common wisdom amongst the
damned. So each man, woman and child nurtured thanks that they were not amongst
the victims of the fortress, where the unspeakable devices of the Order would scour
even the most treasured of memories. And in this fashion, living in excrement and
exhaustion, their bodies barely nourished, their spirits unfed, but holding onto a
touchstone memory and to the almost happy thought that others suffered more than
271
272
All this had come as a shock to Felixson. In life he’d spent much of the fortune
his workings in magic had earned him (what he’d liked to refer to as his will-gotten
gains) on art, always buying privately because the paintings he collected moved,
when they moved at all, outside the sniffing range of the museum hounds. All the
pictures he’d owned had related in some way to Hell. A Tintoretto of Lucifer falling,
his wings torn off him and falling after him. A sheaf of preparatory studies by Lucca
Signorelli for his fresca of The Damned in Hell, a book of horrors which he’d
purchased because its unknown creator had found a way to make the meditations of
each hour turn on sin and punishment. None of the works he’s owned, nor indeed the
masterpieces by Bosch, Menling and Fra Angelica or the remnants of the old, which
in turn were built in and upon the remnants of what the architect himself had put
there, so that no two hills, nor two streets, nor two houses looked the same. Weaving
through the city ran its Tiber, the river Mashad, crossed six places by the bridges that
had been built with the city, and in which he’d tried several times to steal from their
272
273
museums using magic, only to find that somebody wise to such possibilities had
protected them with blood markings of their own, had failed to create anything that
even remotely resembled the truth. He stood now at the bottom of the steps that lead
up to the fortress gate, the ground behind him and ahead of him another five hundred
yards the last resting place of numberless bodies used to breaking point by the Order,
then thrown over the walls to be eaten, stripped of their fleshy parts and excreted by
the vast white-skinned, pink-eyed snakes called mattanats that nested in the death-
Beyond the bodies, through the swarms of flies and mosquitoes that were
everywhere in Hell, Felixson could see the elegant symmetry of Pyratha, with its
eight hills—One better than Rome, the architect boasted—the shapes of which were
crammed with buildings of countless styles and sizes, the new built in and permanent
structures, built and used by the damned. Columns of smoke rose from the numerous
locations around the city, where fires raged, their commonest cause the current craze
273
274
amongst the demonic citizens of the City of the Eight Hills, soul-burning. Felixson
knew nothing of its rules, if it had any, or why the game was even played. The Hell-
Priest had referred to it in passing on one occasion, and spoke of it with the profound
their mindless hedonism matched only by their lavish stupidity. The city that Lucifer
had built to outdo Rome had fallen, as Rome had fallen, into decadence and self-
indulgence, the regime too concerned with its own internal struggles to cleanse the
city of its filth, and return it to the state in which Lucifer had left it upon his passing.
That had been another shock to Felixson, finding that the angel cast down
form Heaven for his rebellious ways, no longer ruled in Hell. He had died the only
way angels, whether fallen or not, can ever die: by his own hand. Felixson had heard
several versions of how Lucifer had killed himself, all of them designed, it seemed, to
make something grand and tragic of the great architect’s death; to make him mythic.
But Felixson wasn’t fooled. That the Fallen Star of Morning, the Apostate, the Prince
274
275
of the Pit had stooped to suicide was proof of his fundamental weakness, as far as
Felixson was concerned. He kept this opinion, as he did with all his opinions, to
himself. He was lucky to be alive, he knew, and still able to think for himself. Sooner
or later an escape route would present itself, and when it did he’d take it, and be
gone. Return to earth, change his name and his face, and renounce magic for the rest
of his days.
Until he found that living without power wasn’t the nightmare he’d expected
it to be. He had been amongst the accomplished and ambitious magicians in the
world, but holding onto that position had used up great resources of energy, will and
time. The integration of his soul, which complex business had first drawn him into
the mysteries of his craft, had been neglected entirely. It was only now, as a slave to a
demon, that he was free again, free to begin the long journey of self within self the
getting of magic had distracted him from. The terror-stricken state in which he’d
275
276
lived at the start had passed; he knew that he was shit, and that the tiniest infraction
So he listened and he obeyed, dropping down onto his hands and knees at his
lord’s word, and never, even while standing, looking at the Cenobite’s face or even at
the back of his head. He had twice been given over to the other Hell-Priests to do
some minor service and on both occasions, even though he had done as he was told,
he had brutally been abused, on the second occasion to the point of collapse. He’d lain
bleeding on the dusty ground outside his abuser’s cell, barely holding onto
consciousness, until his lord had come to find him, and head heard the two Hell-
Priests arguing in several languages: Latin on occasion, then switching into French,
and with Spanish and Portuguese. He understood none of what they said, but he
276
277
On the way back to his lord’s cell, following two strides behind him, head bowed,
blood dripping from his nose onto his Hessian clout which was all he wore, he heard
the Cenobite speak quietly to himself. He spoke in what sounded to Felixson like a
polyglot language: Latin or French mixed with something that might have been
Arabic. But there was no mistakening the cold fury in his tone, nor, though Felixson
would have been hard pressed to explain why he felt this, did he leave any doubt that
Now, many days later— though there was no day or night here, no moon, sun
or stars- most of Felixson’s wounds had healed, and he waited at the bottom of the
steps, where he always waited when his lord left the fortress, for his lord’s return. He
glimpsed the long procession now, as it slowly made its way through the city, heard
277
278
the wailing of the pipe-children, and the funeral beat of the drummers; saw the
totems—four of them nine feet tall, and the fifth being born by hook-backed damned,
and striding behind a hundred Hell-Priests, each of them reconfigured by the Order’s
genius with flesh and bone. The front of the procession had emerged from the city
limits now, and was on the straight road that would bring them to the place where
Felixson waited.
Overhead, a constant presence, but one that went unremarked upon or even
glanced up at, was what Felixson after much thought had decided was a stone the size
of a small moon, its motion only detectable if as now he had time to fix his eyes on a
particular fissure mistrop, and then track its progress over the City of the Eight Hills.
His moods seemed to change, Felixson had observed, depending on what part of vast
surface was above them. At times, when what appeared to be mountains of black rock
moved into view and slowly passed, inverted, over the city it seemed to Felixson a
man on the tallest tower of the highest hills could have reached up and touched the
278
279
summit with his fingertips. Scree made of shed black rock regularly accrued on the
slopes of these mountains, and fell in lethal rains which crept across the landscape
from the fog shrouded wilderness that lay beyond what Felixson had arbitrarily
decided was the eastern edge of the city. It was only when the magic was directly
above Pyratha that the landscape overhead, the stone rains came in their full fury,
beating into dust and rubble many of the newer buildings on the south and
southeastern fringes of the city, which Felixson was able to watch from the roof of
the block of cells where his lord slept and meditated. By contrast with this wholesale
demolition the buildings there had been part of the architect’s grand design, seemed
inviolate whether they were the grandiose mansions and palaces in the heart of the
city or the immense structures, some spare and classical, some elaborately gothic, that
crowned each of the hills. The devil had protected his visionary city, it seemed, using
whatever powers he’d been allowed to keep when he was thrown from the presence
of his creator.
279
280
Felixson took his eyes off the slow rolling of the moon, and returned his gaze
to the approaching procession. A wind had sprung up, or rather the wind, for there
was only one, and blew from Felixson’s North-North-West always cold and smelling
of the only thing welcome than the smells of rot and burnt blood that were
perpetually in the air: a void, stripped of all absence, vast and lonely and dark. It was
the raw stuff of insanity, that empty wind, at least to Felixson, terrifying, than the
tools of slaughter, however crazed and cruel their designer. Now, as the wind grew in
strength gust by gust, it caught the black ceremonial robes of the Hell-Priests, and
unfurled the thirty foot flags of oiled human skin so that they snaked and snapped
high above the heads of the Cenobites, the holes where their eyes and mouths had
been looking to Felixson as though they were still staring wide-eyed with disbelief at
the sight of the flying knives, still screaming as the skin was expertly stripped from
the muscle. It caught the scent of the incense too, smoking the censers set in the
lower halves of the heads of the damned women, so that the smoke exited their
280
281
mouths, nostrils and scooped out eye-sockets, but left them with their brains intact,
fully comprehending their condition. There living censers came into the monastery
on occasion, their breasts cut off, their vulvas closed with fire. Felixson had enjoyed
countless women in his life, bringing them to bed with charm if he could, with
money if charisma failed him, and with magic as a last resort. He had loved the
laughter of women, the complexity of women, and always, of course, their beauty. So
far of the sights Hell had shown him so far it was the incense burners —when they
were finished with their duties in this procession would retire to a round house built
on stilts above the mud and the nest of maltanats, where they lived some
unimaginable life.
It was one of Hell’s favorite desires, to turn what had once been a self-willed man or
woman into an object, or part of one. The Cenobitical way of adhering such
functionality was surgical, others in the city used fire, wheels and liquid lead to marry
their victims to the objects they used during their daily lives. The damned were
281
282
their rider’s wealth. They were the object of sport with machetes, the rules of which
were commonly designed to keep the damned from dying too quickly. Felixson didn’t
know what death in hell meant, nor would he have risked his blessed condition by
opening his mouth and asking the question. Whatever questions he might have had,
he kept to himself, assuming that if he served his lord well, and showed no interest in
anything but his lord’s welfare, then he might one day get answers. But there was no
urgency. Felixson had been a patient man in the world, and applied now all the tricks
he learned over the years to preserve him his calm. So far, it had served him well.
He’d been told by another of his lowly caste, a white southern called Archie Dial who
was enslaved to one of the many black Hell-Priests, that in the years he had served
his lord in the fortress he had witnessed many damned attempt to serve that
motherfucker Pinhead, as Archie had called him, and having failed after a matter of
hours, perhaps sometimes a day, had been punished for their mistakes. They would be
282
283
slaughtered slowly, Archie had said, with the hooks and the chains which were the
“He’d never go far to do it, either.” Dial had told Felixson. “I’d go by the
pinhead’s cell just to see if there was something new to look at. He’d have ‘em on the
roof of that little cell house of his, their pussies or their dick and balls cut out for
some reason.”
“That’s a little mystery I can solve for you.” Felixson had replied. “He keeps
“Pickled in formaldehyde?”
“Nothing so crude. He has them in some fluid that preserves them perfectly. I
was always a great admirer of the vulva, in all its countless configurations. I’d be
beside those jars and make up a different story for each one.”
“I sleep there, amongst the jars. I make up stories instead of counting sheep.”
283
284
“Jesus Christ!” Dial had said, throwing his gaze at the stone sky. “Thank you!
Thank you!”
“What are you thanking Jesus for? I was telling you, not him.”
Dial grinned, his eyes gleaming. “No, you don’t understand. Thinking about all
those pussies has given me my first erection since I died.” He had kissed Felixson on
the lips. “I’ve got to go somewhere private and look at it. I owe you one, Felixson.”
The conversation, though cut short by Archie Dial’s abrupt departure, had made
Felixson even more fastidious in his dealing with his lord, never letting any remark,
284
285
determined not to give his owner even the smallest of reasons to dispatch him. As
long as there were books to be studied, and judgments made as to the originality of
their contents—most books were plagiarized from older volumes, which were in turn
practical use. And as long as that held true he was relatively immune from the kind of
experiments on living tissue that delivered its subjects back into the narrow streets of
the fortress with their hair turned white in half a hundred days, their dreams, their
prayers, their memories scrubbed from their skulls by the obsessive cleanliness of
But his defense against the scalpels and their wielders would not protect him
forever, he knew. He had meticulously catalogued the collection of books that had
been piled in the three large rooms, hidden beneath the Hell-Priest’s cell and the
unoccupied cell beside it. There were a lot of editions of the same book, some clearly
preferable because of their condition, or better still because of the pithy margin notes
285
286
that had been made by a previous owner. He had known many of these men and
women, at least well enough to exchange a respectful nod. All dead now, of course,
victims of the Hell-Priest’s machinations. Then, in very much smaller numbers, were
books that had belonged to the defining personalities of magic. Aleister Crowley, of
course, his notations on Casablanca’s Book of the Fallen as witty and anarchic Wilde.
A journal describing his Golden Dawn workings written in scratchy hand by W.B.
Yeats, and two others belonging to Lillian Caramalis, spiced up with careful drawings
of the sex magic rituals she’d persuaded nine of her many lovers into, two of them
men, the rest women. The veil these markings had drawn aside had shown them
scenes so overwhelming that every one of the nine was dead by their own hand or in
There were stories like this attached to many of the valuable books in the
lord’s secret library. But there was also a great deal of dross.
286
287
“When you’re finished we’ll have a book burning.” His lord had said to
questions asked.”
“One question.”
“There are three books we are allowed to keep for our meditations. Two are
manuals on torture which I’ve read from cover to cover so many times I could recite
them for you. The other is a comprehensive, but banal, listing of our Order.”
“What would happen to you if they knew about the secret library?”
“One question.” The Hell-Priest replied. “But as you asked; it would not go
well for me. Nor, indeed, for you, who facilitated organization. So don’t try and
blackmail with what little you know. I would murder you in a heart beat and find
287
288
“I’m loyal, lord. I swear. And I’ll ask no more questions. I’m—”
“Enough. Just be careful to never give me room to doubt you, because I will act
upon my doubt so swiftly you won’t have time to beg or pray. Do you understand? A
“Yes.”
“Good.”
So the books were burned, three miles from the southeastern limits of Pyratha.
As he’d consigned each volume to the flames Felixson had made a severely
conservative calculation of what the collection they were burning would have earned
288
289
if they’d offered them for sale in the clandestine market for specialty volumes as
these, the twin hubs of which were London and New York. The figure he came up
A lot of the books were works of charlatans like Caliosto, the Mantle Twins,
the Count of Saint German, Pico dell Miradula, Woodcrast of Sicily and Yeas DeRopp,
men who had been very successful in their time, and fooled many of Europe’s most
beautiful women out of their fortunes and their silks with the promise of miracles,
but whose books were, often copies that had belonged to the defrauders themselves,
were pitched into the flames. On occasion the destruction of a book liberated some
creature the owner had left to guard its pages, and who emerged briefly now, as
moaning blurs of faces that shimmered in the heat as they rose and fled away into the
darkness.
This culling of the works of cheats and charlatans left the Hell-Priest with a
library of formidable power. One hundred and twenty three volumes (one, two,
289
290
subject of magic without parallel. To what purpose his lord would put the knowledge
to be gleaned from these books was of course not a subject he cared to share. But
The bell in the fortress tower, which was called Summoner (that same bell
that these had opened Lemonhand’s configuration heard tolling far off), was now
ringing to welcome back the brothers and sisters of the Order to the fortress. Felixson
knelt in the mud, his head bowed so that it touched the ground, as the procession
290
291
started up the steps to the fortress gate. Nor did he lift his head from the dirt, but
extended his arm, with the missive he was carrying, in front of him.
He remained in that position for a long time, making a litany of his bruises and
scrapes as he did so, reminding himself in the midst of his list-making how badly his
fellow magicians had suffered that day in the mausoleum. Yes, he suffered. But at
least he was alive to do so, and still nurturing the hope that one day he would escape
his enslavement.
“What is this?” his lord said. “You may raise your head out of the dirt,
magician.”
Gratefully, Felixson did so, pushing himself up with his right hand and
proffering the missive in his left. His lord had stepped out of the procession to speak
to Felixson, and the Cenobites continued to make their way past him, their various
states of reconfigured flesh still an astonishment to Felixson. He did not allow his gaze
to wander from his lord’s face for more than an instant, however. His lord was the
291
292
center of his life; everything else—his own comfort, the fullness of his belly—was
irrelevant.
down at the letter in his hand with what Felixson thought was an expression of subtle
He glanced at Felixson.
“Follow,” he said, and turning to his right, strode back the way he’d come,
against the direction of the other members of his Order, towards the city.
292
293
Part Three
293
294
One
Harry came back to a rainy grey New York. The way he liked it. His
apartment was chaotic, the kitchen littered with beer cans and boxes of Chinese food
that had turned into little eco-systems of mold; but he left it all for another day. All
he wanted was sleep, but this time without the dreams. He dropped his suitcase
outside his bedroom door, took off his jacket and shoes as he staggered to the bed, and
dropped down onto it. He was in the process of pulling up the cover when sleep
overwhelmed him, and he sank into its depths unresisting. He got only once in the
On occasion the sound of the telephone would bring him to the surface of
sleep, trailing dreams of streets he did not know, with a sky the color of stone
looming above them, but for all their emptiness there was something almost that
294
295
intrigued him, because he would sink back into his dream-state to find them still
waiting. Finally, he done all the sleeping he would need to do for a while. He dragged
“Guano.” He said to himself when he’d shown himself his tongue. Then:
It was one of the few essentials in his refrigerator, the others being sugar and
beer. There were more eco-systems flourishing on various leftovers on the lower
shelves, but he’d do something about that later. For now he just needed the sugar and
coffee. He washed out the coffee jug, filled it with clean water, poured it in the coffee
maker, which he’d already loaded with coffee, and while he waited washed out his
bigger mug.
It was while he was waiting for sufficient coffee to fill his mug to drip through that he
thought about his wounds. He unbuttoned his rumpled shirt. The scar on his lower
belly was like a little crater, but it didn’t hurt, and when he went back into the
295
296
bathroom to shower he realized his third eye scar had closed up so well that he’d not
was out on the street, heading towards his office on 43rd street. The city rain-storm
had gone, and the city sparkled. His mood was good, even optimistic, which was rare.
With luck, there’d be some thoroughly undemanding cases awaiting him, something
that could earn him a little quick cash. It was all very well being led into the
mysteries of supernatural, but when a case literally went to Hell it usually left with
the bills unpaid. What he needed right now was a couple of quick, lucrative adultery
cases, maybe a bit of insurance fraud, just to stop the bank sending him demanding
letters.
Still, there was pleasure to be had in knowing what he knew about the city’s
secret life, things that the expensive beauties who gave him vain looks if they caught
his admiring gaze—or the high-octane executives with their three hundred dollar
296
297
haircuts—would live and die, never knowing. There were other cities around the
world. —Rome, certainly, London and Paris, of course, Moscow and Bangkok—
where the rites and places where they were performed, were more ancient than
Harry’s New York could boast. But there was no where in the world that had such a
those who made it their business to sow discord and despair. They were at work in
billionaire penthouses, overlooking Central Park, and basement sex clubs in the meat
packing district. Some of them labored with obsessive energy behind the sober
facades of brownstones on the East Side while others wove through the crowds on
Fifth Avenue, the demention of reason so powerful it blinded all but the small
Born under an unkinder star Harry might well have been numbered amongst
the mad, the dark he knew, his knowledge of the dark side of the world taken for
proof of his insanity. But he’d learned back in St. Dominic’s, at the tender age of
297
298
twelve, of speaking too loudly about what they rest of humanity had no wish to
concede that they knew. Better to shut up, however tempting it was to try and push
It helped, of course, to have a circle, of like minded friends. Harry had Norma
and Caz. There’d been others along the way, staring with Tom Osbourne at St. Dom’s,
but some had skipped out of sight; like Father Hess, who had died at the hands of the
adversary (that had been Hess’ catch-all term for those he stood against); some had
simply given up the exhausting work of seeing and had surrendered to the blind
consensus.
any longer. No big surprise. He’s always been lousy with names. But he’d still have
them on his old rolodex at the office or in his two overfilled address books in the—
In mid thought he was struck by a man who came at him from the opposite
direction, pausing for the briefest of moments to grunt something, before dodging
298
299
around Harry and heading off down the street. It was only when he’d gone from sight
“Not here,” he’d said, and felt against his palm the scrap of paper the man had
He took the advice and walked on, curiosity speeding his step. He turned a
corner onto a quieter street, not planning a particular route, just wondering where he
was being watched from, and who by, that the messenger should warn him the way
he had. He checked the reflection in the windows on the opposite side of the street,
to see if anyone had followed him, but he saw nobody. He kept walking, the paper
crumpled up in his left fist. About two thirds of the way down the block was a florist’s
store called Eden & Co. He went in, taking the opportunity to glance back down the
street. If he was being followed it was not, his ink and his instinct told him, by any of
299
300
It was a long time since he’d had any occasion to step into a flower store. The
air was cool, moist and heavy with the mingled perfumes of dozens of blossoms. A
middle-aged man with a immaculately trimmed moustache that followed the line of
his mouth like a third lip, appeared from the back of the store and asked Harry if he
“Look.”
“Yes.”
“I’ll do that.”
The man with the perfect moustache stepped through a beaded curtain at the
300
301
Harry’s arrival had apparently disrupted, because no sooner had the man begun that a
woman came back at him speaking twice as fast and in an obvious rage. The man
shushed her in Portuguese: “We have a customer out there! Keep your voice down!
You open your mouth, and I lose money!” He changed over to English to press home
his point, “Just be quiet! I won’t have you scaring away any more customers!”
“You see,” the woman said. “Always you say the same. I scare them. I scare
them. If I’m so bad, why you stay with me? Huh? Maybe you wish I was dead
instead—”
“No. Please.” In Portuguese: “I wouldn’t want that. Lord God in Heaven, how
“Not enough.” She said, her voice thick with the threat of tears. In Portuguese:
While this heated conversation went on Harry wandered around the store,
looking up now and again to see if there was anyone watching from the street.
301
302
Finally, having convinced himself that he was not being spied upon, he opened his
fist and smoothed out the piece of paper. Whatever was scrawled on it was a blur
without his reading spectacles. He could usually get through a day without any need
of them, but this was not one of those days. Whatever distance he held the paper
from his eyes, at arm’s length, or virtually touching his nose, he could not get the
words to focus. He patted his jacket and found that for once he had the damn things
on him. He pulled them out of his inside pocket and put them on. Even then he had
to move the paper back and forth until its scrawled message came clear.
“This is from Norma,” It said. “Don’t go to my apartment. It’s bad. I’m in the
basement of the old place. Come at 3am. If you itch, walk away.”
Harry looked up. The woman had come from the back of the store while he’d
been reading and re-reading the note supposedly dictated by Norma. He barely had
time to bite back the “Christ!” he almost muttered at the sight of her. Three fourths of
302
303
her face was a rigid mass of smeared and indented scar tissue, the remaining quarter—
her left eye and brow above it—plus the elaborately coiffed wig, which was a mass of
curls —only seeming to make the erasure of the left of her face, seem even crueler.
Her nose was reduced to two round holes, her right eye and mouth were shorn of
lashes and lips. Harry fixed his attention on her left eye and stumbled over his reply,
“Yes,” she said glancing down at the scrap of paper in his hand. “You want this
“Oh no, no.” He quickly pocketed the message, and glanced around the store.
“Smells good?”
303
304
“I think maybe tuber rose.” She went to one of the vases and selected a broom.
“You smell?”
The woman was pleased, and Harry was happy to have pleased her, though it
was a small thing set beside the life she had been handed. But there was power “in a
little kindness and courtesies” he knew. Inconsequential of themselves, their sum was
significant. And so what of he felt a little odd walking away from the store ten
minutes later with a bunch of flowers in his hand? There were many worse ways to
feel out of place, as the woman he’d left smiling in the store could have testified.
304
305
Two
Harry took the note, and his puzzlement over its contents, along with a fierce
hunger to Cherrington’s, a bar which he’d found the first day he’d come to New York,
and had eaten at practically every day he was in the city since. It was old-fashioned
305
306
food served with a minimum of fuss, and they knew him so well that he only had to
slide into his corner and give a little nod to Phyllis and there’d be a large bourbon, no
“I’m retiring.”
“What? When?”
“End of next week. I’m going to have a little party on Friday evening, just for
“Home to Sacramento…”
She seemed to want to say more than this, but then decide against it. Harry
studied her in the moment of indecision, her eyes downcast. She was probably in her
306
307
mid-sixties, which meant she’d been edging towards forty when Harry first found the
place, and her in it. Forty-something to sixty-something was a lot of life, a lot of
“Yeah, yeah. I’m not going home to die or nothing. I just can’t take this city
“I thought guys like you had to be good liars.” She headed away from the table,
saving Harry from fumbling for a reply. “I’ll be right back with your tuna melt.”
Harry settled back into the corner of the booth and pulled out the note again.
unequivocally the most haunted apartment in the city she’d held advice sessions for
the recently dead for three decades and more, hearing stories of violent death by
307
308
those who’d just experienced them, murder victims, suicides, people killed crossing
the street or dropped in their tracks by something dropped from a window. If anyone
could have honestly claimed to have heard it all before, it was Norma. So what was it
that had made her leave her ghosts and televisions and her kitchen where she knew
He looked at the clock above the bar. It was six-thirty-two. Another eight
hours. He couldn’t wait that long. He downed his bourbon, called over to Phyllis that
he’d be taking his sandwich with him, and waited just another minute or two for her
to bring it to him, in an old-fashioned paper bag the way he liked it instead of those
“I’ve got to get someplace faster than I thought.” He tucked a hundred dollar
308
309
“It’s for you.” Harry said, already turning towards the door. “In case I don’t
“And I will, if I’m here. But if I’m not, get drunk on that for me, will you?”
“Fuck this three in the morning crap.” Harry muttered to himself as he waved
down a cab. He got in, gave the cross-streets to the driver, and settled back to eat his
tuna on rye. He took out half of the over-filed sandwich and got one good bite. Then
309
310
“Since when?”
“Since sign.” The man said, his attention too galvanized by the thrill of
weaving to hit every pot-hole in the street to look around. “You see sign?”
“Yes, I see sign.” Harry said, taking a second bite while digging in the bag for a
“You no eat! Cab smell of bad American food.” The driver insisted. “Make
everybody fat.”
“Oh, so it’s for the good of my health, is it?” Harry said, taking a third bite.
American.”
310
311
Harry finished the sandwich as the cab hit a succession of pot-holes. “Okay.
“No piss. Peace. Make peace. Be friends. I finish my sandwich later. You get us
“No piss?”
“Okay.”
There was a short silence. Then the driver said: “It say no fart on sign? I never
311
312
The corner of 13th and 9th was not Harry’s true destination. That lay two and a
half blocks further down in what had been a well-kept building which had housed
lawyers, doctors and psychiatrists. It was in the waiting room of one of the latter, one
Dr. Krackomberger, that Harry had met Norma Paine. He’d been taken off active duty
after the events at ——————. His version of things was radically different from
pressing Harry on the details of what he imagined he’d seen. And Harry would go
By the time the number of repetitions was in double figures Harry was out of
“I would agree.”
312
313
“You just make me go over the same horrible stuff, time after time. If I had my
way I wouldn’t be here, but I guess until you sign me off as fit, they’re not going to
“Of course it’s what I want!” The volume of his voice rising. Dr.
Krackomberger looked over at his small collection of china figurines, all arranged on a
shelf to his left. They seemed to be a source of comfort for him. Whenever the scenes
Harry was describing were exceptionally violent—though he’d heard it all before,
many times—his eyes went to the figurines with their pretty pastel dresses and their
“My Dresden figurines? Well they’re certainly lovely. But that doesn’t mean
“Well for something you don’t love you sure do spend a hell of a lot of time
313
314
“At times of anxiety one goes to things that please the eye. That perhaps
“And you’re anxious when I’m talking about what happened because…?”
The doctor paused for several seconds before answering, staring at the two
figurines in the center of his collection, a young man playing a violin to a young lady
sitting on a sofa. They were ugly to Harry’s eye: prettified to the point of banality.
Finally the doctor said: “It comes down to this, in the end. Your version of
what happened that day is preposterous. In less serious circumstances I’d call it
laughable.”
“So all this time I’ve been pouring my fucking heart out to you—”
314
315
“Don’t interrupt me. I don’t interrupt you. All this time, when you’ve just
made me go over and over it, you were having a quiet giggle inside, were you?”
“I didn’t say- Please, Mr. D’Amour, sit down, or I shall be obliged to have you
forcibly—”
“That’s certainly better. But if you feel the need to get up again, then I suggest
“Unfit for service due to extreme delusional states, almost certainly brought on
by the trauma of the incident. Nobody is calling you crazy, Mr. D’Amour. I just need
315
316
“People respond to the kind of pressure you’ve had to endure in very different
ways. You seem to have created a kind of personal mythology to contain the whole
“It’s not me!” a woman’s voice—not that of the secretary—said. “I’m just
sitting here.”
The doctor got up, making a mumbled apology to Harry, and opened the door.
As he did so several magazines came sailing past him and landed on the Persian carpet
in the doctor’s office where they flapped around like birds. Now the hairs on the back
of Harry’s neck were standing on end. Whatever was wrong next door it wasn’t just
an irate patient, his gut told him. This was something altogether stranger. He took a
deep breath, and got up and followed Krackomberger through to the waiting room.
Even as he did so the doctor retreated, stumbling over his own feet in his haste.
316
317
Krackomberger looked at him, his face drained of blood, his expression crazed.
“No.” said the woman in the waiting room. She had the high cheek bones and
the lavish mouth of a woman who had once been a classic beauty. But life had marked
her deeply, etching her black skin with frown marks and grooves around her down-
turned mouth. Her eyes were milky white. She plainly couldn’t see Harry, but as soon
as he emerged from the doctor’s office, he felt her gaze upon him, like the softest of
winds blowing against his face, his face, his hands, then back to his face again. All the
while something in the room was having a fine time of it, overturning chairs,
sweeping half the contents of the secretary’s desk onto the floor. “No, it isn’t his
fault.” The woman said. She pickled up her stick and doing her best to conceal the
317
318
“Not the same D’Amour who was involved in that mess in New Jersey?”
“Well, whatever he tried to tell you about what you saw or didn’t see, just
“Because people like him have a vested interest in silencing people like us. We
The pictures were coming off the walls, one by one. Not simply falling but
being lifted off by their hooks, as if by invisible hands, then thrown down so violently
318
319
“Clients.”
“I talk to the dead, Mr. D’Amour. And this particular fellow doesn’t feel as
She was interrupted by Krackomberger. His face was beet red. “Stop this right
“I’m not the unruly element here, doctor. That’s your brother.”
“Impossible.”
“Milton is dead.”
was alive?”
319
320
“I think she talks to the dead is what she’s saying,” Harry put in.
“Well, don’t. I’ve already got an imbecile on my hands, I don’t need another.
“But your brother told me to call you Shelly, because that’s your middle name
“Yes, but you could have found that out any number of ways.”
“All right,” said Norma. Then seemingly addressing somebody in the doctor’s
“Forget it.” Said Norma, turning her back on the doctor. “I need a brandy. Mr.
D’Amour, would you like to join me in a little toast to the idiocy of psychiatrists?”
320
321
“Walter.” Norma said, “I think you should leave your brother alone. You’re
She was speaking, Harry supposed, of the receptionist, who had taken refuge
under the desk when the pictures started to drop, and hadn’t emerged since.
“Wait,” Krackomberger said as they headed for the door. “You’re blind, aren’t
you?”
“You noticed.”
“I don’t have any idea. I only know I can. The dead are invisible to you but
Norma turned back and stared into the office. “Yes, he’s lying on your couch.”
“What’s he doing?”
321
322
“He says he wants to know how many of your patients you’ve fucked on your
couch?”
“Your brother seems to disagree.” Norma said, “but he promises to keep his
mouth shut if…” she paused, listening, “if you’d give the Dresden to Lizzie, the way
The beet red face of just two or three minutes before, had drained of all color.
“I think you should sit down.” Harry said, pulling the receptionist’s chair from
behind the desk. “Breathe slowly. Deep inhalation. What’s the young lady’s name?”
322
323
“Sharon, will you get some water for the doctor? You can come out from
“Yes.” Said Krackomberger. “There’s a small bottle of brandy behind the third
and fourth volumes of Whitehead’s “Disorders of the Modern Mind” to the left of the
“Sharon.” Harry said. “Please get out from under that damn desk.”
323
324
“That thing,” said Harry, “is actually Doctor Krackonberger’s brother and he’s
still here. But he’s no danger to you or anyone, is he Norma?” He glanced over at
Norma, who had her head slightly cocked. Harry knew from past experience what the
posture meant: She was listening to the fifth person there, the one invisible to all eyes
but hers.
“What’s he saying?”
“That he’ll behave himself. He just needs to discuss some things with his
brother.”
“But first, Mrs. Musser,” Dr. Krackomberger said. “Sharon, call down to
Chapple at the front door. Tell him to apologize to Mrs. Musser, but I’m very, very
sick and it’s very, very contagious. Tell her you’ll call her tomorrow to set a new
324
325
Sharon picked up the phone. As she dialed, Harry said: “Have you got some
Sharon opened the top drawer of her desk. “Office closed?” She said.
“Perfect.”
Harry hung the sign on the door, then closed and locked it. Sharon put down
the phone.
“Just in time.” She said to the doctor. “Mrs. Musser was just getting out of her
limo.”
“Enough of the damn chit-chat,” Norma said. “I have a line of needy souls
“No. You just have one. And if I leave, and he stays here, then he’s going to
turn your life upside-down. Believe me, I’ve seen in happen. Death makes anarchists
325
326
“No. He’s sitting on that old leather chair in the corner. So, go on, open the
From that chance encounter the friendship of Harry and Norma had begun.
And like much that happens by chance, this collision of souls could not have seemed
more to the purpose of both. Harry had been doubting his sanity in recent weeks, the
fuel for that fire supplied by Doctor Krackomberger. Now Norma came into his life,
326
327
that was happening across the city every moment of everyday. It was she who had
first said—when he unburdened himself of what he’s seen the day of the deaths—that
she believed every word of it, and that she knew men and women around the city
who could tell stories of their own that were evidence of the same otherness, present
“Most people here had the ability to see these things knocked out of their
heads by the time they’re five. You have to say goodbye to your secret friends, and
the people who walk down the street without their feet touching the ground—that
was something I saw a lot of as a little girl. I called them the Floatin’ Folks. But my
mama would whup me so hard whenever I talked about them that I learned to shut
up.”
327
328
“Oh no, I had the use of my eyes until around the time I started my monthlies.
And I got sick, real sick, and nobody could figure it out. Maybe if mama could have
afforded a fancy doctor, I would have been fixed up. But I got such a fever on me it
felt like I was roasting on a spit. It lasted a good long while too, so that I think my
mama figured I’d die. Still she was a woman of several faiths. She’d go to mass on a
Sunday morning and that night cut off a liver of a chicken, for the old gods. Didn’t see
“Smart woman.”
“Sure. You want as many gods on your side as possible, don’t you?”
“This, being—”
“Walking between worlds. Between the seen and the unseen. The demonic
328
329
“I don’t want to get mixed up with all that.” Harry said. “I just want a regular
life.”
“Oh, I think you’ll get bored with that very quickly. Anyway at this point it’s
“Believe me, some damn strange places, to meet some damn strange people,”
She smiled, mischievously. “You can’t even imagine, Harry. What most people see?
It’s nothing. Shadows on the wall of a cave, like the Greek guy said.”
“Plato.”
“Christ, No. I got told this story about the shadows on the wall by this
philosopher from Yale. He’d just been killed by his wife, who he’d found him in bed
329
330
“He was queer, yeah. At least I think so. Anyway, the fire.”
“Well that’s pretty much all I remember. We were standing with out backs to
the fire looking at the shadows dancing on the wall, and we think—at the least most
people think—that the shadows are real. Because it never occurs to them to look
behind them.”
“Well I’d hate to argue with a smarty-pants like Plato, but if all of I get to see
when I look over my shoulder is more of what I saw the day that ————— died,
“I don’t think it’s a question of choice, Harry. It’s what you were born to do.”
“Is that really how you think about your life? You were born and it had
already been written in some fucking huge book that on a particular day in one
particular year little Norma Paine would catch a fever and go blind?”
330
331
“I don’t know if it’s in a book or written on some angel’s ass, I just know it’s
part of a plan and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it.”
It was an argument they would visit and revisit over the years, Harry’s
certainty that he was a self-willed creature seldom wavering, and Norma’s faith in
their predestined places in some grand design equally solid. There was a day when the
two of them didn’t talk, often to seek out one another’s help on something that was
happening in their corner of the world; Harry needing the wisdom of one of Norma’s
phantom visitors to help him solve a case; Norma sending Harry out as her eyes and
ears, to check on the truth of some pieces of information one of the dead had shared
with her. It was a partnership, and like all partnerships it had its good days and its
bad, its skirmishes and its battles, when hard words were often said on both sides,
then there’d be twenty-four hours that they didn’t talk, but it was very seldom more
than that. One or other of them would always break the silence before it got bitter,
and they’d make peace, for all the world like a couple of unlikely lovers.
331
332
He was in sight of the building now. Lord, but it had changed! The windows
were either boarded up or broken, the doors chained and padlocked. There’d been a
fire at some point, which had gutted a good third of the place, and scorch marks
blackening the façade above the burned out windows. It was a sad sight. But more
significantly, it was a troubling one. Why would Norma leave the comfort of her
All the doors were severely locked and bolted, but Harry’s solution to such a
problem was always old-fashioned brute strength. He chose one of the boarded up
doors, and pulling out his trusty crowbar, he levered off several of the boards. It was a
noisy, messy business, and if there’d been any kind of security guarding the building,
as several prominently placed signs announced that there were, men and dogs would
have certainly come running. But he was left to his own devices; and within five
minutes of beginning his sweaty labor he had denuded the door of its boards, and
332
333
333
334
Three
The chief power of decency is its erasing of particulars. Everything that had
distinguished the modestly elegant lobby in which Harry now stood—the deco sweep
of the design on the mirrors, which had been etched in the tile underfoot, and the
shape of the lighting fixtures—had been destroyed. Whether the destruction had
resulted from a crude attempt to take up the tiles for resale, and bring down the
mirror and light fixtures intact for the same purpose, or whether the place simply had
been smashed by a bunch of drugged up vandals with nothing better to do, the result
was the same: chaos and debris in place of order and purpose. A representation, in
short, of the war that raged above and below Harry’s existence, the defining conflict
of life itself, at least as he understood it: do you prosper and love in a world of order
334
335
Norma had told him countless times not to try and interpret every sign he
stumbled on as being a clue to the great mystery in which he had become embroiled,
but he couldn’t help himself. If she was right and everything was indeed part of some
He walked through the litter and glass shards and tile shards to the stairs. Then
he began to ascend. Apparently there were easier ways into the building than
breaking down one of the doors as he had, because the sharp smell of human urine
and the duller stink of feces grew stronger as he climbed. People used this place, as a
toilet yes, but probably to sleep in too. He brought the crowbar out again, just in case
he came face to face with a bad-tempered tenants. The good news was how very
unaroused his tattoos were. Not an itch, not a spasm. Apparently Norma had made a
smart choice for a bolt hole. Not the most salubrious of surroundings, but if it kept
her hidden from the adversary and its agents, then it at least had that to recommend
it.
335
336
The offices of Dr. Krackomberger had been suite 212, he thought, though his
memory was hazy on the subject. Unlike the tiles down below the plush beige
carpeting that had covered the passageway had been rolled up and removed, leaving
just the bare boards. With every second or third step Harry took one of them creaked;
and no one was as sharp eared as Norma. She knew he was coming, he didn’t have the
slightest doubt of that. He got to the door of Doctor Krackomberger’s office, and tried
the handle, expecting it to be locked. But no. The door opened and he was faced with
yet another spectacle of vandalism. Somebody had taken a sledgehammer to the walls,
it seemed.
Then several words. “Norma? It’s Harry. I got your message. I know I’m early,
He went through into Krackomberger’s office. The books that had lined the
walls had not been taken, though they’d all been stripped from the shelves, and a pile
336
337
of them used to make a fire in the middle of the room. Harry squatted beside the fire
and tested the ashes. They were completely cold. Mystified, Harry took a peek inside
Norma was not here. Nor, his instincts told him, had she been here. He caught sight
of himself in the mirror above the sink and was reassured to see that the gaunt, sickly
version. He wasn’t quite his old self: his hair was starting to recede and what was left
was looking a lot greyer, but given how close he’d come to losing his life in New
Orleans he didn’t look too damn bad. It was only when he was about to turn away
from his reflection when he saw the arrow, painting down, which was scrawled on
the glass. It was made with white paint, and recently. One of the droplets that had
run down the mirror had pooled on the tile behind the faucets. He pressed through
337
338
So what does the arrow mean? Harry asked his reflection. Go down? But
The Members only club that had once occupied the basement of the building
had been designed for New Yorkers with more outré tastes than they could satisfy at
the sex-emporiums which had once run along 8th avenue and 42nd street. Harry had
glimpsed it in operation many years before because he’d been hired by the owner, one
Howard Torregrossa, to do some detective work regarding his wife. Despite the fact
deeply conservative man in his personal life, and was genuinely distressed when he
338
339
Harry had done his investigations, and about three weeks later had brought
manila envelope. As Torregrossa had requested, he’d sent his assistant J.J. Fingerman,
to take Harry down into the club and get him a drink and give him a quick tour of the
premises. It was quite an eye opener, bondage, whipping, caning, water sports, the
them dressed in costumes that announced their particular proclivities. A fifty year old
man whom Harry knew as the mayor’s right-hand-man was tottering around on
stiletto heals in a frilly French maid’s outfit; a woman who organized celebrity fund
raisers for the homeless and the destitute, was crawling around naked with a dildo
impaled in her behind, from which hung a tail of black horse hair. On the main stage
one of the most successful writers of Broadway musicals was tied to a chair having the
flesh of his scrotum spread out and nailed to a piece of wood by a young woman
339
340
dressed as a nun. To judge by the state of his arousal the procedure was bliss. Harry
“Got you a little hot and bothered, did we?” J.J. remarked.
Harry drank the double bourbon and asked for another. The bartender glanced
at Fingerman.
“Whatever the man wants,” Fingerman said. “It’s all on the boss’ tab.”
Eventually they had to go back to speak with Mr. Torregrossa but his office
door was locked from the inside. Harry had a very bad feeling now, and rather than
wait for the keys to be located. He and Fingerman kicked the door open. The
cuckolded husband lay sprawled over his desk, where the photographs Harry had
taken of Mrs. Torregrossa in her various liaisons were spread, splattered with the
blood, bone fragments and brain matter that had emptied in all directions when he’d
put his gun into his mouth and pulled the trigger.
340
341
The party was over. The pleasure seekers below were hurriedly told to stop
their whipping and their binding and their games with candle wax and nails, and
leave in an orderly fashion, unless they wanted to be interviewed by the police. Harry
was watching from the stairs as they picked up their coats, briefcases and purses, and
prepared to head out into the night. The division between the rich, powerful players
and those who had neither influence or affluence had instantly reasserted itself.
Filthy rich women who had been gratefully licking the toe-jam from the feet of a
brutish masters now pushed them, their coat collars raised, to get out to their
chauffeured limousines, while men who’d been weeping with anger and gratitude at
the flogging they were receiving from young women, now looked through their
Harry had learned a lot that night, a matter seen graphically played out, things
he’s always known about, what fantasy and desire could drive people to do, and how
close, in certain circumstances, pain and pleasure were. But that had been last time
341
342
those games were played in that particular place. Through there wasn’t a great deal of
publicity about the death of Torregrossa, the very fact that the club’s patrons had
been ushered out of the private theater frustrated, the last act of their personal dramas
unplayed, and worse, with the imminent arrival of the authorities and all the
recognition that would have accompanied their presence, meant that few of that
night’s customers would have come again, and Torregrossa’s manager knew it. He had
to shut the place down after Torregrossa’s death, ‘out of respect’ he’d said. The place
Harry found a cluster of light switched at the top of the stairs and flicked them
on. Only two of them worked, one turning on a light directly over Harry’s head,
which spilled down the black-painted stairs, the other turning on a light in the booth
where guests had paid their entrance fee and got themselves a key for a little
changing room where they could shed their public skins and unpack their collars or
their whips.
342
343
Harry cautiously headed down the stairs. There were small twitches and a
flutter of activity in one of Harry’s tattoos: the loose ritual necklace that Caz had
dubbed his Scrimshaw Ring, which didn’t hang close to his neck but was arranged so
that its twenty-seven pieces of intricately carved and decorated whale-bone seemed
to sit halfway between his shoulder and the curve of his neck, and kept that same
distance at front and back. While many of Caz’s tattoos were talismans, and made no
pretense to solidity, the Scrimshaw Ring had been so meticulously rendered in the
troupe l’oeil style, the shadow beneath it so dense that it made the necklace appear to
Its function was relatively simple: It alerted Harry to the presence of ghosts.
But given that the spirits of the dead were everywhere, some in states of panic or
agitation, others simply taking the air after the suffocations of death, the Scrimshaw
ring discriminated nicely, and did not alert Harry’s presence to any revenant except
343
344
Apparently there was one such ghost—at least one—in Harry’s immediate
vicinity now. He paused at the bottom of the stairs, contemplating the very real
possibility that this was a trap; a ghost hired by the powers he’d confronted and
embarrassed in New Orleans. But if they wanted revenge why send a few phantoms?
They could frighten the unwitting, to be sure, but Harry was scarcely that. A little
spook show wasn’t going to leave him trembling. He took out his flash-light and
turned the beam on the room in front of him. The club seemed to have been left in
the very state it had been in when Torregrossa put a bullet through his brain. The bar
was still intact, the bottles of hard liquor still lined up, waiting for a thirsty customer.
Harry heard the glasses stacked underneath the bar start to tinkle, as one of the ghosts
started its performance. When he ignored the noise and continued his advance the
spirit threw several of the short glasses into the air. They were then pitched down
onto the bar with such violence that a few of the flying shards hit Harry. He didn’t
respond to the display. He just made his way on past the bar and into the big room
344
345
with the St. Andrew’s cross set on the stage, where whip-wielders could show off
their expertise. Harry ran his light around the room, looking for some sign of the
presence here. He stepped up onto the stage, and as he did there was a noise off to the
right. He swung his flash light in the direction of the sound. The wall had an array of
canes, paddles and whips hung on it, maybe fifty instruments in all. One of the
paddles had just been unhooked and taken down, and now another followed it, and
then a cane, then several canes, then the whips, then several ships, a few of the
lighter items simply dropped to the floor the heavier ones pitched in Harry’s
direction. One of the heavy wooden paddles hit his knee, hard.
“Ah, fuck this!” he said, and instead of backing off from the haunted objects he
“I’m not remotely intimidated by whoever you are, but if you go on throwing
around more fucking things I will spit out a cyllogizic that’ll make you wish you
never died.”
345
346
He’d no sooner voiced this threat than one of the biggest whips on display was
pulled down off the wall and drawn back, in preparation for a strike.
His warning went disregarded. The phantom wielding the whip was either
very lucky or new its business. With the first strike it caught Harry’s cheek, a sharp
“You stupid dick-head,” he muttered. “You asked for it.” He started to speak
the cyllogizic which was one of the first he’d ever learned:
Nom-not, nom-netha,
E, vuttu quathaakai,
Antibethis—”
He was barely two thirds through the utterance, but it was already revealing
the presences here. They looked like shadows thrown up on steam, their edges
346
347
evaporating, their features scrawled on the air like a sideway artist working on the
“That angle hasn’t worked since Nuremberg.” Harry said. “But since you
“Mine, Harry.” Said a leathery voice from the darkness of the next room.
“Norma?”
“All right,” Harry said to the phantasms. “I guess you get a reprieve.”
“Stay at your posts.” Norma said, “He could have been followed.”
347
348
“But you could have been. And better safer than sorry.”
Harry tried the light switch, and the wall mounted lights, the bulbs red so as
to flatter the nakedness of the customers of those skins of leather or rubber they’d put
Norma was standing in the middle of the room, leaning on a stick, her hair,
grey going to white, unpinned for the first time in all the years Harry had known her,
her face, though still possessed of the elegant beauty and power of her bones, was
slack with exhaustion. Only her eyes had motion in them, the colorless pupils
appearing to watch a tennis match between two absolutely equal players, left to right,
right to left, left to right, right to left, the ball never once fumbled.
“I’ll tell you if you sit and listen for a moment. Give me your arm. My legs
348
349
“They’re not being helped by the damp down here, Norma. You should be
“We’re neither of us is as young as we used to be,” Norma said as she led Harry
through to what had been the room where the players only went when they were in
the mood for some extreme games. “I can’t do this much longer, Harry. I’m too damn
tired.”
“You wouldn’t be too damn tired if you were sleeping in your own bed.” Harry
said, looking at the old mattress laid on the floor, with a few blankets to keep her
warm.
“If it was in my own bed now I’d be dead, Harry. If not today then tomorrow
349
350
“Prophetics?”
“You’re not hiding yourself down here because of something Louis Fast told
Norma tapped her cane ahead of her until she located one of the
establishment’s chairs, with their scarlet and glitter plastic seats. She sat down, letting
“If it had just been Louie telling me I had some bad times coming I wouldn’t
have listened, Harry. But it wasn’t. I’ve had warnings from some of my clients, and
they all say the same kind of purge is underway. First the magicians, now—”
credibility—”
350
351
“I doubt it’s more than a hundred, once you picked out the phonies and the
“Who are?”
“I can’t tell you, Harry. I assured these people that I’d preserve their
anonymity. But they’re unimpeachable, believe me. And frankly there’s another
reason why I’m holed up in this filthy place. I’m afraid that if some agent of the
adversary caught up with me, and put my feet to the fire, I’d end up naming names.”
Her face drew itself into a knot of anguish. “I’d never forgive myself if I got
murdered, because I couldn’t hold my tongue.” Tears escaped from the corners of her
eyes. It was the first time he’d ever see Norma weep and it was immensely distressing.
Harry’s stomach convulsed, and he was about to put his arms around her when she
351
352
said: “In case you’re thinking it, don’t get sentimental on me, because I don’t need any
She wiped away the tears with the heels of her hands. “I’m not very proud of
“Christ no,” she said, her mouth down-turned. “Because I ran. Because I’m
hiding away in this damn place. I just couldn’t think of anywhere else to go. And I
“Nothing important.” Harry said. “I’m here. I’m alive and kicking, so lets deal
with getting you out of this place. Who helped you get in, by the way?”
352
353
“I don’t know. Just a feeling. That’s all there is in the end, isn’t it?”
“Oh come on, Harry. You’re a lot more sensitive to this stuff than you own up
to. I know.” She fixed him with her sightless eyes, and wagged her finger like a school
ma’am. “You think I’m fooled by all your imitation of a private investigator?”
“How the hell should I know? Whatever it is, Harry, it’s going to become clear
very soon.”
“I’m not working anything. I’m just fed up with signs, talismans and things I
353
354
“Go on.”
“That’s it.”
“Just some stuff in New Orleans. Voodoo medicine and dreams that didn’t
“What of?”
“Wait—” Norma said, “You know, maybe I shouldn’t have asked you.”
“Nobody’s going to be putting your feet to the fire, Norma. I’ll take care of
you.”
“I know you will, Harry. I know. Even so, better not to tell me. It’s safer for
everyone.”
354
355
“It was a bunch of people beside Louie. Dead folks. Some of them, why? I just
“Death isn’t sainthood, Harry. The dead lie when it suits them, like everybody
else. But not about this. For one thing, it was the same message, more or less, from
“Well… it came down to this: that there’s roads open that should be closed
and there’s something coming down one of those roads, or perhaps all of them, there
was some vagueness there, that means me and a whole lot of other people harm. So
I’d better not be anywhere these things can find me when they arrive.”
There was a long silence and Harry finally said: “That’s it?”
“Yeah.”
355
356
“What did you say? There was some vagueness?” Harry let out a long irritated
breath. “Some fucking vagueness? It’s like the prophecies of frigging Nostradomus: It
could mean a thousand things, or, if you want my guess, Sweet Fuck All!”
“Well, yes, it’s open to a lot of interpretations, and if that if I heard it from
Louis Fast alone, I’d be just as cynical as you. But there’s others who say the same
“You know how I never dream? I just turn on the televisions really loud to tell
the ghosts that the store is closed for a while, and I get into my grandmother’s bed,
the one with the brass knobs on it, and I just fall asleep where I fall. I used to sleep
naked but I gave that up. Not enough flesh left on my bones to keep me warm. I just
black out for a few hours, and if I’m dreaming I certainly never remember it. Until
the nightmare I had. Fuck. I swear that straightened every hair on my head.”
356
357
“That’s because it isn’t mine, dummy!” Norma said, and grabbed a hold of
fistful of her miniature curls and pulled the wig off her head. Her hair was grey and
white and barely longer than a marine’s first cut. “Not a pretty sight, is it?” She said.
“Every hair on my head. Straight. Not a kink, not a curl. And all because of
“Why bother?” Norma said with a certain calmness. “You think I’m just a
crazy old bitch who doesn’t know hell from her ass hole! Well, you know what,
“Sorry.”
357
358
“If you don’t fucking believe me there’s nothing much I can do, is there?” She
threw the wig at Harry, who caught it. “Here. Keep this in memory of me.”
“You are!”
“A bit?”
“—but never once, never once, have I ever doubted something you were
telling me. When you had that plague of an albino salamander coming up through the
“You did.”
“And that damned doll you sent that talked in tongues, remember? Who
358
359
“Poor dog was never the same after that. I swear to this day he jumped over
the balcony of his own free will, not knowing what he was doing. Poor Georgie.
“I know, Harry. You cleaned up every piece of him, and organized the
cremation.”
that went to the furnace. Remember how I insisted on going to watch it burn? That’s
because—”
“I buried him under a tree in Central Park. I figured he’d be happy there.”
359
360
“I had her cremated. Then I paid the guys to go have a cigarette while I
“What happened?”
“It was nasty. Thrashed around in that fire with her plastic face all melted
except for its eyes, and the lacey white dress going up in flames. Then the pink turned
black and stopped screaming, but there was this one bright blue eye that kept running
around, even though wasn’t even recognizably human any more. Just like some
twisted mess of burned plastic with this one twitching eye in it. Christ! I’d put all that
shit out of my head, or at least I thought I had.” He wiped his clammy hands on his
“I’m out.”
360
361
“I don’t. It’s just the only book big enough to hide the bottle!”
“Okay,” he said. “Here’s what I’m going to do. First, I’m going out to buy a
couple of bottles of brandy for you. And some food. I know, I know, you don’t want
food. You survived for years on brandy and cigarettes. But, honey, you’ve got to eat!”
“—And then I’m going to find a better place for you to hide out, if you insist
on doing so, where you won’t be sleeping on a damp floor with rats running over
your feet. Not to mention what’s been done on that mattress. You can’t see the stains,
“Norma raised her hand. “All right,” she said. “You’ve made your point. “I
“I’m going to get your brandy and some food. Are your ghosts still in the
361
362
“No. One of them went for reinforcements. They’re all around you right now,
“What?”
“Indulge me.”
Harry did as he was instructed. “Well there you are, in all your glory!”
“But I can see all the ghosts in the room, except the ones you’re standing in
front of. All these years and I never had a solid mass of ghosts and you in the same
“Well you know what they say about men with big noses.”
362
363
“No, just want to get you out of here. Somewhere warm. Somewhere safe.
Then you and you and your dead friends can talk about my penile dimensions to your
heart’s content.”
“I got in easily enough. And not the time you told me to come. I could have
been anybody.”
“All the spirits here know you; they’ve guarded my building for years, so
“You’re kidding.”
363
364
“I am not. I’ve had a lot of generous donations over the years, from the
relatives of folks who passed over, and got some sign that I was taking to their loved
“How?”
help myself. You’d be astonished to see how many of the sophisticated men and
women don’t trust banks. So they put their fortunes in safes and bury them. One very
famous Greek ship-owner came to me after his death and said he’d left nothing to his
children, who were all greedy, selfish weasels, nor to any of his six wives while he
was alive. No, he wanted money to found a home for abused animals in Detroit, and if
I arranged this for him I could have ten per cent of what I and my little team of
treasure hunters would find beneath a sundial on a tiny island in the Aegean. I know
it sounds absurdly baroque. But there people lived into pampered old age, the people
364
365
around them waiting for them to die. They had time to plan their plans. To find a
nameless little island, dig a vault there to fill with their wealth, then put a sun dial on
top.”
“God, what a risk.” Harry said. ”Suppose there’d been no after-life? No Norma
“I think the one’s who make arrangements like those were like you, Harry.
They knew something about the world after this one, behind this one, and they were
happy to trust their money to an after life. And I did best by them.”
“Oh yes,” she said. “I put it mostly into real estate. I own a hotel in South
Beach, a block of law offices within sight of the Capital, I’m told.”
365
366
“No interest in it really.” She replied. “I had plenty in my life. Ghosts, brandy
and you.”
She nodded. “May I have a glass of brandy?” Harry retrieved her tumbler from
beside the bed and began to pour, urged by a “be generous” from Norma. As he
handed it over she said: “There’s been so many times I’ve wanted to tell you my
financial situation over the years but I was always afraid it would somehow unbalance
things between us. And I didn’t want to risk that, Harry. You know how important
366
367
“No, let me just say it once. And then it’s said. I’d be in an insane asylum if it
weren’t for you. Or on death row. Or dead. Most likely dead. I’m glad you’re rich, but
“You promise?”
more startling revelations up your sleeve? No? All right, so we’re going to relocate
“No. I’m going to speak to the man who does. And then come back for you. All
right?”
“Fine. I’m going to send a spirit called Flanagan with you. He’s putting his
367
368
“Okay.” Harry brought his right up to his left shoulder, and perhaps it was
simply auto-suggestion but he felt a subtle tingling in his fingers, as though they were
“You know if you’re sending him with me for my protection, I’m alright on
my own. I look both ways when I cross the road, and I don’t eat candy between
meals.”
“Don’t be facetious, Harry. Flanagan is too ethereal too be much use to you in
a brawl.”
“Exactly. If he feels things out there are smelling bad, he’ll give me a heads
up.”
368
369
“Good. We’ll be quick. Hopefully by the end of the night we can have you
“I’m not mocking you—well, I am a little bit—and before you ask, yes, I’ll be
sure to come back with a few bottles of brandy.” He emptied his glass and set it down.
As he gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek she caught hold of his hand. “Lord,
“No. I just don’t like seeing you in this rat hole. It turns my stomach.”
“Well I’m going to find you something a bit more lush. Don’t you worry.”
369
370
Now it was she who did the kissing, laying her lips on the back of Harry’s
hand.
“Indulge me.”
“Because there is nobody in the world who means more to me than you. And
She smiled against his hand. “Thank you,” she said, letting go of him.
Four
370
371
Felixson had never been further from the Fortress of the Order than the
bottom step where he’d waited with the message. But it’s contents had been some
comments of the Archbishop, he had broken rank and was now striding back towards
He had heard a great deal about the city during his time serving the Hell-
Priest. Very little of the information was contradictory, which led Felixson to believe
he was probably hearing things that were more or less true. Hell was in a state of
escalating chaos, the regime’s hold slipping away. There had been times, Felixson was
told, in which the regime regularly staged triumphal marches, in which the seven
generals who had founded the regime stood on the high balcony of the Ministry of
Defense and reviewed their troops who marched past them in the tens of thousands,
their grey uniforms immaculate, their marching style, from which the goose-step had
371
372
derived, flawless. As each battalion came abreast of the generals their heads would
But there had been no marches or parades for a very long time now, and the
generals had only made one other public appearance, which all the citizens were
instructed to attend, in which General Phi, whose lineage went back to the Descent,
and whose flesh had the mottled appearance called in the language of the angels,
“solmoan jah n’fin hemna,” meaning approximately “marked by the finger prints of
the creator.” In that speech, according to Felixson’s sources, General Phi had told the
immense crowd of demons and the damned that he and the other generals would be
occupied in the months to come with a thorough analysis of the armed forces, with
the intention of rooting out dissidents, many of whom had already been discovered at
the highest level. Then he made a little gesture with his gloved hand, and the
immense flag behind him, with its golden circle against black, fell away to reveal the
372
373
From now on, General Phi, had proclaimed, that—he pointed over at the naked
corpses—two of them solmoan jah n’fin hemna like himself, the others from a weaker
adulterated lineage, and yelled into the microphone: “These were my comrades. One,
as you know, was my own brother. I took no pleasure signing their death warrants.
But they were traitors and thieves. Instead of planning for the future of our glorious
city, they watched it decline, and spent your taxes on building themselves private
palaces. It will take a long time to root out every single anomorphic in the plot, but I
am here seeking your mandate to the regime of all corruption. I promise you that
should you give me your yea I would be like a tide of fire, confiscating all properties
and assets these six thieves took and return them to you. I will make a coliseum three
times the size of Rome’s. And there, when I have executed the thousands who were
part of this conspiracy, I will make such a spectacle of their deaths for your pleasure,
in your coliseum, all of which will be paid for by me, out of love for you, who are the
373
374
He had taken a half step away from the microphone at this point, and with his
head ever so slightly bowed he had opened his arms, presenting himself to them for
judgment. The “yea” that the crowd loosed shook loose tiles from the roofs of homes
All that happened at least four and as many as seven years ago, depending on
which of the sources had told Felixson the story. But there was no argument that the
events, which came to be dubbed Gallow’s Day, had indeed taken place. Nor was
there any doubt as to what had occurred subsequently: a steady unknitting of the
most precious of Hell’s conditions: Order. It had been Lucifer’s genius as a leader, a
visionary and as architect that had raised him from the unpromising dirt with which
he and his fellow rebels had been cast as a city of splendor and symmetry. But like
any elaborate mechanism the city needed constant attention, and in this regard it was
in great measure or victim of its own success. Word of its glories drew infernals from
distant provinces, to confirm with their own eyes what rumor had relayed. Some
374
375
went home and spread the word, others simply stayed, finding whatever meager
work they could get. When the houses were full, they slept in the parks. When the
parks were full, they slept on the sidewalks. When the sidewalks were full, they slept
in the gutters.
Meanwhile in the guts of the city, where Lucifer had so carefully plotted the
waterways and the sewage system; the heating for public baths and the supply of gas
to the lamps which burned constantly in the perpetual gloom of the underworld, the
labor of cleaning and restoration was not being attended to. Having made his
masterwork in defiance of God and Rome, Lucifer had left the city and gone into
retreat, leaving detailed manuals on the up-keep of every part of his creation. But his
lieutenants, though they had been lectured by Lucifer on every detail of their civic
duties, had been spoiled by Paradise, where they had never needed to concern
themselves with the messy practicalities of how things functioned. Now, despite the
lectures and the manuals on the solution to every conceivable problem, the
375
376
lieutenants did not once turn their thoughts from the tasting of all the fruits that had
been forbidden them in the Other Plane, and thus the one problem that Lucifer had
not thought to address—the steady deterioration through neglect of all the systems
that made the city run with such apparent ease—invisibly ate at the innards of his
Great Work.
The tunnels did not go directly unexamined, but like all undesirable duties in
the shadow of the stare, the study of the tunnels and the repairing of their condition
fell to the damned. They were powerless, of course, without direct orders from their
keepers, but they hid their lack of power and hope from themselves in the way so
games that had no purpose but to distant their players from their own
purposelessness. So the steady erosion of the city’s systems were reported, and
elaborately written up, and were filed away in repositories filled to their ceiling with
such reports.
376
377
When all this had been described to Felixson it had answered a question that
had troubled him since he’d first became familiar with the notion of Hell. The
punishments and torments that thousands of artists had painted over the centuries
could not have been going on endlessly, surely. Which begged the question: what
were the damned doing when they weren’t being flayed, gutted, eaten and shat out,
again? Now he had his answer: They formed committees and awarded each other
meaningless titles so that they all knew where they stood in the hierarchy, and this
little madness kept at bay the greater madness which reduced to incoherent idiocy
And it also explained why the city Lucifer had built to celebrate his genius was
no longer the glamorous place it had once been. Even seeing it from the distance it
had been clear to Felixson that the city was in disrepair. Twice he had borrowed the
Hell-Priest’s sighting glass and used it to take a closer look at the city. There was no
doubting it’s architect’s vision: the wide streets were lined with buildings that drew
377
378
their inspiration from classical roots were everywhere enhanced and transformed by
Lucifer’s genius. On one hill stood a ring of six sleek towers from the top of which
sprang massive arcs of white marble, meeting to form a semi-solid dome. On another
stood a family of buildings that resembled a vast astrolabe, the central structure
throwing of long-legged viaducts that led to the ring of causeways that marked the
eloquence and wit that were all prey to the same disease, neglect. The air that moved
sluggishly in the shadow of the stone carried a black snow of scents that originated in
the fires that burned, apparently unchecked in various places around the city, and
were lent a still more caustic edge by the bitter breaths of the infernals and their
hybrid offspring. When he veered and brought the smell of the city towards the
fortress the Cenobites remained in their cells, where prayer and the burning of
scented oils could keep them from the corruption of the stench.
378
379
For those damned like Felixson, however, who served the Hell-Priests, there
was no retiring from the air. It stung the linings of his nostrils and made his nose
bleed and his head throb. On particularly bad days it made his skin itch furiously, and
sometimes it even seemed to infect his mind, which became sluggish and stupefied.
This then was the air which daily ate at the noble houses and the immense
civic buildings of the city. It was little wonder then that the facades were pock
marked and diseased; the soaring pillars cracked like old bones, the towers, their
pinnacles often lost in the grey green layer of dirty air that squatted the entire city
when there was no wind to move it, so badly scarred and gnawed that they no longer
looked sound. And indeed they weren’t. Twice, while observing the city from the
fortress walls with a borrowed sighting, Felixson had chanced to witness the
destruction as he climbed the steps to the viewing platform and focused the sighting
in time to see the last portion of a tower topple in a column of dust and smoke. On
379
380
the other occasion he’d witnessed the whole thing. One of the tallest and most
elaborately decorated towers in the city, which stood in splendid solitude on one of
the summits, its windows running from its first floor until they were just shy of the
tower’s top, where they connected to form a crown of glass. Felixson had studied the
building repeatedly, hoping to discern its function, and had just turned the sighting in
its direction when there was a crack so sharp and loud it echoed off the walls of the
fortress, and up to the stone sky. A fissure had appeared in the tower, rising up and
out of the ground and twisting around the column. One of the windows shattered,
raining shards of brightly colored glass on the crowd of infernals exiting the tower. A
second echoing crack, and another fissure, starting on the far side of the tower but
twisting around the structure to meet the first, their convergence bringing about the
capitulation of the whole structure, which culled like a stone wave as it toppled,
leaving a plume of dust in the air behind it. When it stuck the ground large pieces
rolled down the steep incline and into the streets below, bringing down structure
380
381
after structure before the weight of the debris slowed and finally stopped the
destruction.
This then was the city to which Felixson and the Hell-Priest were making
their way: a vast and still glorious, even in the corrupted state, testament to the will of
Five
Felixson as the straight road from the fortress brought them into the mud and shit
streets of Mithratter, the shanty-town where the most lowly and despised hybrids of
demons and the damned lived in squalor. “Things will change for me after this.” He
went on, and then said no more. Felixson was left to turn these last seven words over
381
382
and over, analyzing the near monotone in which the Hell-Priest had spoken in hope
It wasn’t lost on Felixson that despite his master’s reputation in the Order was
that of a soul purified by self-denial and self punishment, the Hell-Priest’s systematic
slaughter of the magicians and his theft of their knowledge very probably had marked
him as a criminal, even heretical. Was that the significance of those seven words?
That his master was on his way to judgment, and did not expect it to end well? If so,
he went with remarkable calm, nothing in his voice or manner suggested that he was
They passed through the shanty town with comparative ease, and of their
approach having clearly preceded them and driven into hiding many of the hybrids.
They knew what the Order did if in only vague terms, and if they had any doubts all
they had to do was take one look at the Hell-Priest’s pierced skull, and at the array of
382
383
After the filth of Mithratter the comparatively clean streets of the city, wide
and in places planted with some species of tree that needed no sunlight to survive,
their black trunks and branches and even the dark blue leaves that sprang from them
gnarled and twisted, as though every inch of their growth had been born in
convulsion. There were no cars on the streets, but there were bicycles, sedan chairs
and rickshaws, even a few carriages drawn by horses that had almost completely
transparent skin and fleshless heads so flat and wide, their eyes set either edge of
these expanses of bone, that they resembled manta rays set upon the bodies of horses.
Having placed a long period in the hushed and claustrophobic cells and of the
passageways of the fortress, able to see the city for a few stolen minutes now and
Up close to the buildings they hurried past seemed even more impressive than
they had through the telescopic lens of the sighting. Their facades were decorated
383
384
with what looked like scenes of Lucifer’s personal mythologies, intricately rendered
format which brought to Felixson’s mind the decorations he’d seen on the temples of
Incas and Aztecs. There was every kind of activity pictured in these decorations. War,
yes, graphically depicted, but also, equally graphically, love-making of every kind,
and scenes of celebration. In most cases these decoration tablets were used sparingly:
a single line of them around a door or ascending like a ladder from sidewalk to roof.
But once in a while the architect had forsaken understatement, and used the squares
like pieces of a jigsaw, that made sense when the building they covered was seen from
a distance. One such masterwork covered the entire frontage of a large villa, set back
some distance from the street, and raised up on an incline planted with more
shrubbery and grass that had no need of sunlight. All the plant life here, form the
tallest of the trees along the boulevard to every blade of grass shared the same
convulsive appearance, and the same strange colorations. There was no green in any
384
385
leaves and blossoms remotely natural. The blossoms were certainly abundant, the
branches of the trees along the Boulevard bending low beneath the weight of them.
But there was nothing wholesome or healthy about them. They either looked toxic or
opened with the appearance of their own decay already unfolding on their unfolding
petals.
Insects gathered in excited clouds around the blossoms. Flies, not bees, drawn
by the scent of fecal matter that the blossoms secreted. All this—the people, the
carvings, the blossoms and their devotees—was just a tiny part of what Felixson’s
senses took in as he walked the streets behind his master. If he’d had his way he
would have lingered in fifty places, a hundred, just to watch the comings and goings.
But here, as in Mithratter, word of the Cenobite’s appearance went before him, and at
each intersection, even the busiest traffic was held up by demons in dark purple
385
386
uniforms, who were the closest the city had to a police force, so that the Cenobite
could make his way through the city undelayed by a single citizen.
There was no sign that this preferential treatment was resented amongst the
population. Indeed most of them either made signs of devotion, touching navel,
breast-bone, and the middle brow before inclining their heads, while officers went
demons who dropped to the ground, so did many of the damned, some earning
thrashings from their overseers for the delay they were causing, but enduring them so
“Strange,” Felixson thought. “What did this man with a head full of nails, who
made not one concession to their presence, mean to them that would suffer cracked
ribs and bloodied heads for the chance to pay their respects to him?”
He had no answers, nor did he think the Hell-Priest would have had any
386
387
ten or twelve buildings topped with the architect’s favorite elements, a dome. The
building had a number of distinguishing absences. One, the decorative squares that
lent pleasurable energy to the most mundane of facades; the other windows. Even the
door, to which they were now climbing towards, ascending a broad flight of steps
whose scale was the nearest this building came to dravura, was simply that: a
featureless door in a featureless room. As they came to within three steps of the
summit, the door opened, though there was nobody visible doing the job.
“Yes, please.”
“If you feel like you are going to lose control of either your bladder or your
bowels, get out and get down the stairs. Do not, I repeat do not, endanger exchange
with your frailties. Just stay in the shadows, and listen and learn. This is a place of law
387
388
There was the tiniest tremor in the Hell-Priest’s hand, Felixson noticed; and
seeing that he saw the Cenobite cast his lightless eyes up at the stone spectacle of the
Glad to be afraid?”
“It means my humanity has not been entirely erased.” He remarked, still
studying the infinitesimal motion of the stone sky, “And believe it or not, that gives
me comfort.”
“I believe you.”
He took his eyes off the sky and looked directly at the sometimes magician.
“I am here to be judged, and if the judgment goes against me, I want you to
“Even work of your own?” Felixson said, appalled. “Master? Your journals?”
388
389
“Especially those. Don’t succumb to sentiment, Felixson. You hear? Don’t keep
so much as a single page of my theorizing. I have all I need up here.” He tapped his
temple with a broken and poorly reset forefinger of his right hand. “Nothing of
The Cenobite stepped in, with Felixson following. Felixson looked back over
“If you’re waiting for the door to close,” he said in a near whisper, “Don’t
bother. I’ve rusted its hinges. My guess is that nobody will be fixing it while I debate
with the Unconsumed. That’s your exit should you need it. No more talk now.” He
He did as he was instructed. He didn’t entertain the notion for a moment that
the door was being held open for his own safety; the Cenobite simply wanted to be
389
390
certain his slave could get out and back to the fortress to destroy the only remaining
evidence before the regime’s forces could get there. Even so, he still left for the
possibility that behind the living mask of scarred and pierced flesh there was the
The interior of the Palace of the Unconsumed was just as devoid of features
whatever physical defect the damned lived with. One, with a ring of football sized
tumors growing out of his back, had his suit neatly encircling each of the tumors.
Same wore fabric hoods that reduced their expressions to two small eye-holes and a
horizontal rectangle for their mouths. There were sigils sewn into the fabric, their
significance outside Felixson’s field of knowledge. More than once they passed the
hooded demons whose heads had drenched the hoods with their suppurations, so that
the fabric clung to the sufferer’s face, giving mistresses an unwelcome clue to the
grotesqueness beneath.
390
391
These drab passages were lit with large bare bulbs, the light they gave off
never entirely solid, but flickering—no, fluttering—as though some source of light
was alive inside. Indeed in the quietest of the passageways it was possible to hear the
softest of tappings from the bulbs, panicked ways brushing against their glass prisons.
After turning the corners of the passageways six times—every one of them committed
had assumed the entire building was a hive of featureless corridors, but he was wrong.
The interior was an open space, with a metal column perhaps ten feet wide running
all the way up from the ground to the flat ceiling, which presumably left an enormous
Six
391
392
The ascent to the Chamber of the Unconsumed was via a wide staircase that
spiraled up the core column of the building, each of the metal steps simply welded to
the core. But, even here, in this elegant construct, the infernal touch had been
neglected. Each of the steps was set not at ninety degree to the core, but at a ninety
seven, or a hundred, or a hundred and five, each one different than the one before,
but all sending out the same irrelevant message: that nothing was certain here,
nothing was safe. There was no railing to break the slide should someone lose their
footing; just step after step designed to make the ascent as vertiginous as possible. The
Cenobite was defiant. Rather than climb the stair close to the column, where he could
at least enjoy the illusion of safety, he ascended close to the open end of the step, as if
daring fate to take its due –sometimes, when the preceding step had been crafted so as
stride yet somehow the Hell-Priest managed to make the ascent with effortless
392
393
dignity, leaving Felixson to follow behind clinging to the core, which being made of
brick and concrete supplied a plentitude of finger holds to allow Felixson the illusion
of safety. Meanwhile, as the slave crept upwards, step on fretful step, his master
strode up in defiance of every trick the architect had built into its design. It was an
impressive performance and foolish as it was Felixson could not help but feel certain
perverse pride in the fact that this was his master who demonstrated such
fearlessness, and was pleased to see that it had attracted a large number of spectators
who were visible between the steps, the details of their expressions impossible to read
from such a height but the focus of their attentions not in doubt.
If the Hell-Priest saw that he had an audience —and how could he not?— he
did nothing to concede the fate. Felixson knew, however, what was happening at that
moment, and it quickened his heart to think of it. This ascent would be added to the
sum of lore and legend that the High Priest trailed, whether he was the Bogey-Man
Pinhead or a Cenobite tempting souls with a puzzle box. And he —August Felixson, a
393
394
sometime magician, now a nobody—had been here; was here, right now, living the
legendary moment! If the stair beneath him had failed then, so that he fell to his
But it did not fail. He continued to climb, keeping his eyes off the space
between the steps, and instead watching the wall, and his hands upon the wall.
Belatedly, he started to count the stairs. They climbed another eighty-nine before the
Hell-Priest said:
“Wait.”
Felixson stopped, his right foot one step higher than his left. The Cenobite
continued to climb though he was no longer playing dare with gravity, but came into
the middle of the stairs. Just before he disappeared from sight, he said:
“When you get in there the closer you are to invisibility the more chance
394
395
Felixson paused until his master was completely out of sight, and only then did
There was a door, more than twice Felixson’s height, at the top of the stairs.
The Cenobite had already stepped through it. There was no guard —at least none
visible—at the threshold. Felixson went on after the Cenobite, keeping his head
inclined, but it was so far that he couldn’t see something of the chamber into which
his master had led him. It occupied the entire dome at the top of the tower, which
surely made it two hundred feet high at its apex, though it was difficult to judge with
any accuracy with his head bowed. The floor was white marble and was icy cold
beneath the soles of his feet, and though he did his best to keep from making a sound,
the dome picked up every tiny hint of sound and lobbed its echoes back and forth
across the dome, before adding them in the reservoir of murmurs and steps and quiet
sobbing that ran like a gutter around the furthest edge of the floor.
395
396
The Hell-Priest stopped in his tracks. Felixson did the same, and even though
he had been given no order he went down on his knees where he stood, keeping his
head inclined.Apparently his presence was beneath the notice of the speaker,
“Do you know why you have been summoned here, Cenobite?”
“No.”
“None?”
“No.”
Felixson felt a twinge of separation as the Cenobite walked towards the center
if the chamber. There was a single source of light there, which though it wasn’t
constant threw back a clean shadow of the Cenobite’s figure. He looked up, and as he
did so he lost the comforting cool of the shadow. A breath-cremating heat came at
him from the center of the dome. In place there—the only object in the circular room
396
397
was a chair; yet one so far beyond the dimensions of a piece of ordinary furniture as
to better deserve the word throne. It was made of solid blocks of metal, nine or ten
inched thick: one slab for the high back, one for each arm, one for the seat and a fifth
running parallel with the arm slabs but set beneath the seat. And now the vibrating
pipe around which the spiraling staircase they had ascended made sense. It was
supplying flammable gases which blazed from six long wide vents, one on every side
of the throne and two directly beneath it. They burned with sapphire flames which
intensified to an aching white, flecked with red motes at their cores. They rose high
above the back of the flame, which was itself easily ten feet tall, and drew together,
braiding themselves into a single blazing column. The heat inside the dome would
have been lethal had the dome not been pierced with several concentric rings of
holes, housing powerful fans to extract excess heat. Elsewhere the domes interior was
polished white marble. But here, directly above the throne, was scorched black.
397
398
As far as the throne itself, it was virtually white hot, and sitting in it, his pose
formal, was the creature whose indifference to the blaze had given him his name.
Whatever color his skin had originally been his body was now blackened by heat, his
vestments and his shoes, if he’d ever worn them, and his staff of office, if he’d ever
carried one, burned away. His hair had been burned away from his head, face and
body, but the rest of him, his skin, flesh, and bone, were unaffected by the volcanic
The Cenobite had taken the Unconsumed at his word, and approached within
perhaps six strides of the throne. Either the members of the Order had some natural
“Magic, Cenobite.”
“Nothing of significance.”
His voice sounded like the flame: steady and clean, but for those motes of scarlet. “I
398
399
found the book amongst the belongings of a soul I recently harvested. Are you
“Then since when did you harvest? You damn, Cenobite. You trap human
souls and you damn them to share our misery. To them their lives on earth are what
Felixson was not quite familiar with the nuances of the Cenobite’s manner. He
seldom stumbled as he just had. It meant simply that whatever followed —in this
“Let the veil that cools you go, burn with me a while.”
“I’ll be cremated.”
399
400
“Very possibly.”
“Is this an execution, then? Or are you simple asking me to stage my own
suicide?”
“Either. Both.”
“I asked you to burn with me a while,” the Unconsumed said. “Just a little
“You surprise me. Didn’t he write somewhere that the greatest pleasures were
aversions overcome?”
“You plainly have an aversion to fire. So do as the divine Marquis suggests: Let
your aversion have its way with you. Perhaps there’s pleasure here you haven’t
400
401
explored. And that is your order’s claim, isn’t it? That you’re explorers going where
The Cenobite nodded. The Unconsumed, his argument carried, settled back in
the comfortless throne and watched. The Cenobite spoke the unveiling calculation.
The effect was instantaneous. His vestments began to smolder, and the nails in
his head began to glow. A dull red, at first, but quickly brightening. The Cenobite
started to inhale but drawing the air in as far as his mouth was agony enough. If he
pulled such heat down into his body he’d surely cook his lungs. There were pulses of
darkness at the corners of his eyes, now spreading with each beat of his heart. He
only had a few moments of consciousness left. But he had time to concede the truth
in the Marquis’ maxim. There was a pleasure here, in extremis; the bliss of losing his
flesh to the fire. Relinquishing it, finally… No. He couldn’t give into this bliss. He had
plans laid, decades in the creating, and he was too close to seeing them realized to
401
402
His thoughts fumbled for the words to reinstate his protection from the heat.
It was just five words. He didn’t even need to speak them. Simply bringing them to
mind in the right order. It was no great intellectual challenge. But he was stupefied
by the heat and its seductions. The page that lay unmarked in his mind’s eye, awaiting
the words, had a brown stain of heat spreading from its center; once it caught fire,
he’d be lost.
It was Felixson who shook the Hell-Priest from his fire-fugue state. He let out
a shout from the edge of the dome, and in the same instant as his remembering
Felixson, the words appeared in his mind’s eye. He used them, and instantly that heat
that was passing off the Unconsumed ceased to do so; while the heat that had brought
the Hell-Priest close to the point of no return was calling up and at him. The effect
wasn’t instantaneous. Even though the furnace of the throne had not cremated the
Cenobite it had done damage to his flesh. But there were healing equations for such
emergencies, and he uttered not one, but three of them. That way there’d be a
402
403
measure of competition between them, each trying to outdo the others in the care
that it provided his summoner. In the space of a few seconds he delivered out of the
mind-numbing fire, while the healing entities that he’d summoned worked to draw
every last mote of unnatural heat of his body. He addressed one of them in his
“Neither.”
“And my face?”
“It will mend. You’ll shed several times, but be patient. And thankful.”
“No. For whatever woke you from your fugue. A few seconds longer and there
403
404
This exchange of thoughts lasted no more than three seconds. But the
“How dare you converse with any other entity in my presence? You add insult
to failure, Cenobite.”
“Failure?”
“Yes, of course. You. Why else would you be here? Failure! Your failure!” He
suddenly stood up. The design of the throne and the enveloping flames had concealed
the demon’s height. He was fully a foot and a half taller than the Cenobite.
“There were certain members of the regime who spoke of their high hopes for
you. You had knowledge of the world second to none, they said. I decided to consult
your record. You’ve certainly made some impressive catches with your puzzle box,
but in the last twenty years you have repeatedly brought souls down with you. There
are also places where the record is incomplete, which your abbot had no explanation
404
405
There he stopped for a moment and walked away from the throne. A portion
of the fire came with him, enveloping his nakedness and rising high above his head.
The Cenobite shook his head. “I have no reason to lie to my superiors. Over
the years I’ve reported truthfully on my failures and my successes. Lately, it’s true,
I’ve had some notable failures: It began with Kristy Cotton. She defied me, repeatedly.
“If that’s what the record states, the record is wrong. I failed to catch her soul.
And after that there were minor captures, but nothing significant.”
“Really.” The Unconsumed walked off across the chamber, rubbing his palms
together, like a cold man trying to keep warm. The he opened his hands again, and
lightly blew on his open palms. Flakes of blazing brightness flew from his palms and
405
406
“There,” he said, pointing to a mote of fire that had repeatedly separated from
the other ones. “And there.” Another separatist. “And there. And there.” He fell silent
now, just starring up at the ascending fires, there little lives being pinched out one by
one. He kept studying them, however, reading them, the Hell Priest guessed, like a
man divining from a sky in which the stars were being extinguished. He still kept
watching as he spoke.
“I admitted my failure.”
“I couldn’t care less about what you’ve a mind to admit.” The Unconsumed
There were only a few flakes left, and they seemed to be destined to rise a
little higher and then die, as the rest had done. But no, without any sign or word from
the Cenobite they came together to form a loose ring, which circled between the
Unconsumed and the Cenobite. As the speed of the circling increased, they were
406
407
extinguished, until there was just a single survivor, who dropped down towards the
Hell-Priest’s head. He didn’t give it a chance to reach his tender scalp. He caught it
“That was a pretty show,” the Hell Priest said, “did it have a purpose?”
“Of me.”
“Who else, priest? Your little damned here, crouching in the corner, terrified
“I’ve done nothing, except fail. And I swear when I return to my duties—”
“This man, D’Amour,” the Unconsumed went on, as though the Cenobite
hadn’t even spoken. “Had you heard of him before the debacle in New Orleans?”
“Of course. He has a considerable reputation amongst the demons who work
New York. He’s broken a lot of heads. Killed more than his share.”
407
408
“No, literally.” The Hell Priest replied. “I would have brought his head to the
regime—”
“Human?”
“Some of them. Some not. Some I believe operate within our own ranks.”
“Yes.”
It wasn’t the Unconsumed who spoke but a fourth presence in the chamber.
The Abbott Gris, made his way at processional speed across the chamber. He carried
his staff of the office, which was fashioned after a shepherd’s crook and he repeatedly
408
409
slammed it down on the marble as he approached —five, six, seven slams—the echoes
bouncing back and forth in a diminishing sound. Before they’d die away completely
“You are part of this order, priest. Answerable to its laws. The business with
D’Amour smells of some petty vendetta. Is that what’s been going on?”
“No, your Grace, it’s absolutely not. My only desire was to remove from our
dealings an irritation. There was vanity in this, my lords. This, I confess. I wanted to
“And in the hope, no doubt, of obtaining high office, with your gift.”
409
410
magicians?” the Bishop said, “none of whom have ever been named by me or any in
“I thought—”
“You thought!” The bishop said, slamming his crozier down again. “Since
when was a Cenobite given the freedom to think? You work within the system,
“Personally,” the bishop said. “I would have you executed, you wretched piece
410
411
regime’s judgment is this. You will go back to your cell and collect up whatever
personal belongings you have. All files, all books, are hereby confiscated. Then you
will be taken by one of my staff, who will accompany you everywhere until I am
“Which is?”
“You will be the traveling judge of the shanty town of Mithratter, moving
“And living?”
“In whatever shack your damned can find for you. I have no interest in talking
about your comfort. What you must understand is this. You have earned clemency
because I think you can bring order to the Shanties. It will take you a while—but I do
expect you to bleed the poison out of that place. If you fail, I’ll simply burn down the
411
412
“Thank you for your merciful judgment, my lord.” The Hell-Priest said,
inclining his head. Then, turning towards the Abbott he again inclined his head: “It
was not my intention to bring shame on the order. I only wanted to achieve
“This is not a good time for personal ambition, priest. Be grateful you didn’t
pay the ultimate price. And do your work well for now on, because you will be
watched. Who knows, if fifty years of service in Mithratter, I may decide to invite
“You can go. Be at work in Mithratter in three hours. You have a lot of work
“There’s a very quick consequence if you do so.” The Abbott said, with a little
smile.
412
413
Again the Cenobite bowed to both judges. Then he turned and headed for the
door, which Felixson was pulling open. They did not speak to one another. They
413
414
Seven
Caz was never open for business before noon, but there was a buzzer hidden in
a niche in the brickwork beside the door, which Harry only use in emergencies. He
used it now. There was some static on the intercom and then, Caz’s growl:
“Who is this?”
Twenty minutes later he was sitting on Caz’s overstuffed sofa which occupied
fully a quarter of his living room. Another significant fragment was taken up by
books, his place in them marked. His subjects of interest could scarcely have been
more eclectic. Forensic pathology, the life of Herman Melville, the Franco-Prussian
Louisiana. And on and on, the towers of books looking like a bird’s eye view of the
414
415
city. Harry knew the etiquette of the books. You could pick something out of the
stacks and flicker through it, but it had to go back in the same place. You could even
borrow them, but the price of a late return was so sickeningly god-awful that he
There was a nice irony in this Gothic warning. First that of all the men Harry
had ever called his friend, Caz was easily the most intimidating. He stood six foot five
and his body was a mass of tattooed muscle, all of it done it Japan by the master who’d
taught Cazo. He wore a coat of ink and color, that stopped at his neck, wrists and
ankles, its designs a compendium of classic Japanese subjects. On his back a samurai in
close combat with a demon in a rain lashed bamboo grove. Two dragons ascending his
legs, their tongues interwoven as they wrapped around the length of his dick. He was
bald and clean shaven, and had anyone caught sight of him coming out of a bar at two
in the morning, shirtless and sweaty, they would have stepped out onto the street
415
416
But one look past the decorated mass of the man, a glance at his face or rather
the size of his hands, and a very different story. Cazo found some of source of
amusement everywhere. There was scarcely ever a time when he wasn’t smiling or
laughing out loud, the one significant exception being that portion of his day he spent
name— when Harry came in. The job was done, the customer satisfied. He paid the
“You look serious, man.” Cazo said. “Never like to see that look on anyone’s
“You can have all night. I’m done.” He went to the door, closed it, flipped the
sign, bolted the door and switched off the neon sign that simply said: “Skin Art.”
416
417
“Yeah. But…” He shrugged. “Just something about your look, man. Less
“Liquor.”
They drank the good scotch in the little office behind the store, and Harry told
him everything so far, every damn bit of it, sometimes, because he felt the need to his
guts, reaching back to his earlier encounters with the dark stuff that was out there
tonight, as always, prowling the streets looking for ripe souls tom pluck.
“I’m just about to give this all up,” he said to Cazo. “The shit in New Orleans
really left me drained and I figured I just don’t need this shit any longer. I’ve done
what I can do. And then this thing with Norma. I mean, I’ve seen that old broad
frightened before —maybe twice—but never like this. Never hiding herself in some
filthy shit-hole because she’s afraid of what’s going to come for her.”
“Well, we can get her out of there tonight, if you’d like. We can bring her
here.”
417
418
“They must be keeping their distance then.” Cazo said, “because I haven’t had
a twinge.” He turned his palms over, where two of his synthesized alarm sigils had
“I haven’t felt anything either. But that just might mean that they’re getting
smarter, Caz. Maybe they’re running some interference signal, to block our alarms.
“And neither are we.” Cazo said. We’ll get her somewhere safe, somewhere—”
“I fell in love last week. With a priest. Don’t ask. His name is John Dunbar,
Father John. The place is huge. It used to be an office block and the church put some
“He’s a keeper?”
418
419
“Well, I’d like him to be, but Mother Church has prior claim. I’m not going to
push. I always push. That’s my big mistake, over and over. I’m just going to let John
“Harry’s Hell and Damnation Show? I don’t think we need to mess up his head
“Full disclosure.”
“Right. He’s got to know what the deal is, in case things go to shit.”
“You’re right. Okay. I’m going to go over there now and talk him through
this. See that he’s okay about it. Then we’ll figure out how to do it. You think they’ve
419
420
Harry shrugged. “No idea. I can’t even figure out why they’d choose now. I
mean, she’s been in that same apartment doing her thing all these years, and there
“Me, what?”
“No.” Harry said. “If they wanted me they’d come to me. Christ knows, they
do it often enough.”
Caz went off to Brooklyn, and Harry returned to spend the rest of the night
with Norma, stopping by his apartment to pick up cleanish sheets and pillows, and to
420
421
a deli for food and more brandy. The cab driver was a in a less than reassuring state of
mind.
“Its not drunks! Drunks I kick out. Out, I tell you and if they say no fare I saw
421
422
The conversation lapsed a while. Then Harry, against his better judgment,
The driver was silent. Harry thought perhaps he hadn’t understood, and was
“Sure.”
“Oh sure.”
You know in bad dreams there is times I think I see nothing bad I hear
422
423
He came back to the sex-club to find Norma in conversation with a ghost she
introduced to Harry as “Nails” McNeil, who had not come in search of Norma, but
“His big thing was to get crucified at the summer and winter solstices.” Norma
told Harry. “And then have the woman torment him. He said it was the best time of
Norma listened while the invisible presence added something to this. “He says
you should try it, Harry. A crucifixion and a good blow job. Heaven on Earth.”
423
424
“I think that’s pretty much a conversation stopper.” Harry said. “I’m going to
settle down for a couple hours of sleep on the stage next door. Scene of many of your
“I’ll do my best. There’s food here, Norma, and a pillow and some brandy.”
“Oh my stars, Harry. You needn’t have gone through so much trouble. And
“Indulge me.”
Here was a first, Harry thought, as he tossed the pillow down on the stage.
Sleeping beneath a cross on boards that had no doubt seen their share of bodily fluids.
There was probably something significant about his position between the two, he
thought vaguely, but he was too damn tired to get very far with his thoughts. Sleep
overcame him very quickly, though despite “Nails” McNeil’s goodnight wishes, his
424
425
dream—in the singular—was not sweet. He passed the dazed hours dreaming he was
in the back of the cab that had brought him here, only the familiar streets of New
York were now a near wasteland, and his driver; far from ignorant of what was
pursuing them, simply said over and over, “Don’t look back or I kick you out.”
Eight
behind. Only when they got to the steps and began to climb did he say:
425
426
“I have some work to do before we leave. It will be your duty to collect up the
small journals and make your way to that stand of trees off to our left a mile or so.
“Yes.”
“Take food and water. And wait there. I will come for you presently.”
There were six or seven steps of silence. Then the Hell-Priest said:
“Impressive, Felixson.”
“What?”
426
427
They separated once they were inside the gates, Felixson about the business
he’d already been instructed on, and the Hell-Priest on something else entirely.
Under ideal circumstances he would have had things happen at little more leisurely a
pace than he’d now be obliged to accept. But he was ready, perfectly ready. There had
been so many years of preparation, it was a relief to finally have the grim business
All of what he was about to do depending on having the magic, of course. That
had been the key to this endeavor from the beginning. And it was no small pleasure
to him to discover that most of his fellow Cenobites, if the subject of magic and its
efficacy were to be brought up in conversation, had nothing but contempt for it. That
houses that ran along the wall on the far edge of the fortress, where the slope on
which it stood fell away. To compensate the gradient the wall on that side was twice
427
428
as high as at the front, the top of it crammed with iron spikes that pointed in, out and
up. These were in turn covered with barbs that had snared hundreds of birds, many of
them caught in the process of picking at earlier victims; here and there amongst the
iron and the bones a few recent captives, fluttering manically for a few seconds, then
Whether the Channel houses had once actually functioned as nobody knew
any longer, many of them were completely empty, some repositories of chain mail
aprons and gloves which had been used for vivisections of the damned which the
pious Abbott had actually called for, as a means of unwinding the damned of the
Order’s power. Such displays had fallen into disrepute under the present Abbott,
however, who had preached a less visceral approach to the Order’s civic activities,
and the blood-gummed equipment had been tossed into three of the Channel houses,
and left to the flies. Even they, having fed and bred several generations there, had
428
429
Nobody now came there, except the Hell-Priest, and even he had only come
twice: Once to elect a hiding place for his own contribution to the Order’s tradition of
It had been the sight of the birds on top of the wall that had inspired the
simple but elegant solution of how he could bring the news he had spent many
months of study in refining to its recipients. Using the only book in his secret library
which did not concern magic, “Senbazuru Orikata” or “”How to Fold One Thousand
Cranes,” the oldest known volume on the art of origami, and with the lethal
knowledge he had culled from the rest of his researches, he had gone about his secret
work with an eagerness he had not remembered feeling for a better part of a human
lifetime.
Now, as he entered Channel House Six, where his labors lay sleeping, he felt
that eagerness again, chastened by the knowledge that there would not be time or
opportunity to do this again, so he could not afford error. Since he’d first brought his
429
430
secret work here the Order had swelled in number; a circumstance he had planned
for. Now he had to fold their identities into his flock, which would not take more
than a few minutes with brush and ink called Cindered Scale. As he walked, he
listened for any sound besides that of dying birds; a whisper, a footfall, any sign that
he was being sought. But inscribing the Execution Writs on the extra papers he’d
folded and left unmarked for this very situation was finished without any
interruption. He put the papers with the others, and as he did so a feeling almost
utterly foreign to him insinuated itself into his thoughts. Puzzled, he struggled to
He made a hushed grunt of recognition when the answer came. It was doubt.
Of all things, that; and of all times, this; ‘Strange’, he murmured, as unempathetic
where his own anguish and unease were unconcerned as he was with any of his
quarry. He wasn’t doubting the efficacy of the working he was about to engage in: He
430
431
was certain it would more than suffice. Nor was he doubting its mode of delivery. So
He stared down into the cage of folded paper while he puzzled over his doubt.
And all at once it came clear. The doubt was rooted in the simple certainty that once
the magic he had labored over in this room became unleashed to go about its business,
there was no turning back. The world he had known was about to change out of all
recognition, and in the time that followed that change he would have to add with his
instinct, not his intellect. There wouldn’t be time for reasoned decisions, taken in a
meditative state in a silent room. He was unleashing chaos, and the doubt was simply
reminding him of the fact. Saying: Are you ready for the apocalypse?
He heard the question in his head, but he answered it with his lips.
“Yes,” he said, with a smile so subtle it would not have been noticed, had he
431
432
With the doubt defined and replied to, he went on with his work, picking up
the cage and taking it to the door, which he opened, setting the cage down on the
threshold. For safety’s sake he took a gutting knife from his belt, so that he was
prepared in the unlikely event that he would be interrupted here. Then he spoke the
words, which were African in origin, and had taken him some time to master,
punctuated as they were with grunts and little expulsions of breath. Of all the
magicians he’d visited on his journey of education and murder, it was Thomas T’hele,
he was the man who had taught him those potent syllables, he’d come closest to
letting live, and as he spoke the words he felt a little twinge of regret for Thomas’s
dispatch. Well, it was all done now. The Hell Priest’s education over, his educator
The Hell-Priest watched the cage. T’hele had warned that sometimes the
incantation required a second and even a third repetition, so he was drawing breath
to repeat the syllables when there was a slight shift in the heap of folded paper. It was
432
433
followed almost immediately by another movement, and another, the urge to live
spreading through the occupants of the cage. In less than a minute every piece of
origami was alive, flapping their paper heads. The only sound they were capable of
making was the one they were making now: paper rubbing against paper, fold against
fold. They knew what they’d been made to emulate. They fluttered against the bass in
The Hell Priest had no intention of releasing them all at once. That risked
attention being drawn to their source. He opened the cage and let less than ten of
them go out. They hopped around on their folded feet, stretching their wings as they
did so. Then, as though by mutual consent, they all beat their paper wings and rose up
above the Channel houses. Three of them landed on the roof of Channel House Six,
cocking their heads to stare back down at their caged brethren. The reminder, having
circled the Channel house once to orient themselves, then flew off. The three who
433
434
came to perch on the gutters followed seconds later. The spectacle of the first few
departing had driven the hundred or so still in the cage into a frenzy.
“All right, all right…” the Hell Priest said to them, “Your turns coming. Just
If they understood him they choose not to take any notice. They flapped and
fought and repeatedly flung themselves against the bars, so that despite the weight of
the iron cage and their own frailty, they still managed to make the cage shake. He
opened the door a couple of inches and let another dozen out, latching the door again
watch what his second group would do. As he’d suspected not one of them wasted
time perching on the Channel house roof, as the three of the first group did. They all
flew up immediately, circling around to orient themselves, before going their various
ways. There was a cold, hard wind blowing, and he glanced up at his folded birds
looked like scraps of paper that had blown in from the chaotic sheets of the city. But a
434
435
look that lasted any longer than a glance would discover a puzzlement. The scraps
were not in thrall to any wind. They were flying in different directions.
He decided to give caution to the wind, and let all of the other birds have their
freedom. He pulled the cage door off its simple hinges, and then as the birds fought to
get out, he turned the cage on its back. The maneuver gave him a few moments
respite, as the birds dropped back into a chaotic heap. He grabbed the sides of the
doorway and pulled. The cage was strong but the Hell-Priest was a lot stronger. The
bars broke where they were welded to the framework of the cage, and he pulled the
front of it away, standing clear as the paper flock rose up in a chaotic tangle of folded
and folded beaks. Within the incantation he had spoken over them they would have
been neither alive or able to fly. But given that they had both gifts, they played the
part with zeal, a few of them landing on the floor a little distance from the cage, some
on the heaps of discarded butcher’s aprons and gloves. But none languished for long.
They had work to do, and they were eager to do it. They rose up after a few seconds
435
436
and hopped or fluttered to the doorway, from whence they set off. The whole
business, from his tearing open the cage to liberate the birds, to the departure of the
He didn’t wait in the Channel House, but headed out at a brisk walk so as to be
seen in the busier paths that ran between the blocks of cells. In doing so he wasn’t
providing himself with an alibi: none of those who saw him there would be alive to
testify to the fact in a little while. He was only concerned that the presence of the
birds had been noted by somebody; one even caught perhaps. But no. Through time
he glanced up and saw his handiwork perched at a window, about to enter, and
another passing low over the roof on its way to its own destination, their presence
raced in his veins, it quickened his senses. He smelled sour wine on the breath of one
he passed, and now another, the scent of incense that was burned in churches of
436
437
earth, and from the face of third, whose skull was pierced through from the side with
seven fine needles, the unmistakable smell of purification. This sight was equally
sharpened and he climbed the steps to the wall above the gate to look across at the
city. The usual fires were burning here and there, and on the second closest bridge a
violent crash between the Regime’s guard, in their black and silver uniforms, and an
unruly mass of citizens who were forcing the guard’s retreat by simple superiority of
numbers. Home-made fire bombs were lobbed amongst the guards, and emptied in
balls of orange flame, the victims dowsing the fire by throwing themselves off the
bridge into the water. But the fire was immune to its oldest enemy; the burning men
would dive deep to extinguish the flames only to surface and instantaneously reignite.
And then, a cry from much closer; from the cell blocks behind him. Even
before it dies away there were another two, and almost immediately three of four
more. None were cries of pain, of course. These were souls who had lived in a state of
437
438
self-elected agony so as to earn a place within the Order, and the execution which the
Hell Priest had composed was designed for efficiency. Once the victim came within
reach of the Writ’s baleful influence they had eight or nine heart beats left to them,
each one weaker than its predecessor. So the shouts he heard were of disbelief and
There was panic amongst those who worked for the dying and the dead,
however; the damned who, like Felixson, had served their priests in any way they
were called upon to do so. Now there masters and mistresses were falling down, their
mouths frothing, and their slaves were crying out to seek help only to find that the
The Hell-Priest walked the pathways between the cell-blocks looking left and
right, but only fleetingly. His fellow priests lay where they had fallen, some at the
threshold, as if they’d been trying to catch a deeper breath of air, others visible only
an outstretched limb seen through a half-closed door. What they had in common,
438
439
these many dead, was blood, which had been expelled from their bodies with
convulsive force, just as the Hell Priest had planned in his drawing up the Writs. The
death spasms he had willed upon them were of his own invention, and only plausible
because the laws of magic were doing to the body what nature could not. It
bodies became blood-filled vessels from which half of the priest’s blood would be
the first occasion somebody caught at the hem of his vestments, and he looked down
to see a human with whom he had worked several times in the collecting of souls. She
was in extremis, the blood she had gouted literally passing over the lip of the
threshold. He pulled his robes from her weakening grasp, and moved more quickly.
The second time he heard someone call from a cell he was passing and saw, leaning
439
440
against the wall a foot or so from the door, a corpulent brother who he had never
“I saw you once,” the Priest inside the cell said, “Folding a paper. Something
“No, you! It was you!” He was raising his voice as he became more certain of
his accusations, and rather than encourage him to shout still louder by moving on, the
Hell Priest stepped into the man’s cell. Perhaps because of the great weight of his
body the execution writ had not yet taken affect, although it was there on the floor,
“Murderer.” The brother said. This time he didn’t shout his accusation, though
he clearly wished to. His face had grown suddenly pale, and there were loud noises
from his innards. Death was seconds away. The Hell Priest said:
440
441
“I have done nothing,” and started to back away from the man. As he did so
two things happened simultaneously: the man reached out and caught tight hold of
the front of the Hell Priest’s vestments and he convulsed, his obese body disgorging a
stream of hot blood. It hit the Hell Priest face full on, the force of it stinging. The Hell
Priest reached up and broke the other priest’s fingers to get him to let go of the
vestments, but before he could liberate himself a second convulsion, more powerful
than the first, the blow hitting his face, neck and chest and abdomen as the dying
man slid down the wall. His grip on his murderer weakened, and finally gave out. The
Hell Priest turned his back on the man and went back out into the turmoil, his
He’d seen more than enough. It was time to move away from here, out to
make his rendezvous with Felixson. But as he came in sight of the fortress gates, one
441
442
He did as he was commanded and looking off to his right saw the Abbott,
being pushed on a two-wheeled vehicle on which he lay, just shy of upright, attended
to by physicians who administered to him from left and right. Behind his back the
Abbott had commonly been called the Lizard, a nickname he’s earned from the
countless scales of polished silver, each set with a jewel, the pins on their undersides
hammered into every visible inch of the Abbott’s flesh, and assumed to cover his
entire body. The jewels had been done for the vividness of their colors, their purity,
crowning the lumps of silver crammed so close together that nothing of the Abbott’s
skin was visible. Whether he had been thin to the point of emaciation before being
decorated with such glorious cruelty, or whether living in a scaly skin of silver and
gems had withered his appetite to almost nothing, the Hell Priest didn’t know.
Whatever the reason the bizarre consequence was made stranger by the great spillage
of blood down the lizard’s chin, and out the front of his exquisitely decorated robes.
Blood still trickled from the corner of his mouth, and having negotiated their way
442
443
between the scales of metal and gems dripped from his chair. More came when he
spoke, but he didn’t care. He had survived the torment that had left all of his Unholy
Divines dead, except for himself, and this other, standing before him.
He studied the Hell Priest, his golden eyes ringed with small scales set with
“Not immune,” the Hell Priest said, “my belly is twisted up.”
“Yes.”
“Liar. LIAR!” He pushed his attendants away from him, left and right, and
steps off the device that brought him here, coming at the Hell Priest with startling
speed. “You did this! You murdered my Order!” The jewels flickered with color, as
though they have trapped light inside themselves, to show off their brilliance when
the moment came. Rubies and sapphires and emeralds concealing completely the
443
444
rotting, suppurating body beneath. “Confess it, priest. Save yourself the stink of your
“Then arrest him! Guards! Arrest this man! And summon the inquisitors
from—”
His orders were silenced by the Hell Priest’s hand over his throat. The Priest
lifted him up, which was no small feat, the weight of silver and jewelry added to the
Abbott’s body weight, was substantial. Still, he lifted him and pressed him against one
of the cell block walls, and with his free hand he scraped at the Abbott’s decorations,
digging his fingers beneath the silver and jewels, and tearing them away. The
Abbott’s flesh was soft with rot beneath, like soap left in water, and when the priest
began to remove the carapace it came away readily. In a matter of seconds he had
exposed half of the Abbott’s face. It was a pitiful sight. The flesh barely adhering to
the bone. Still there was no fear in the Abbott’s eyes. He drew breath enough through
444
445
the priest’s strangle hold to say, “You’re not the only one with magic to wield. I am
alive because of the workings I prepared many years ago. You can kill me, but if you
He stared unblinking at the Hell Priest as he declared his immunity, and the
Hell Priest knew it was true; he could feel the connection the Abbott had forged
between them, if he threw the Abbott down into death, then he went too.
“True. And the longer you take to do it, the closer the inquisitors will get. So
The Hell Priest shook his head. “I’ll take you another day,” and let go of the
Abbott, who slid to the ground amongst the cobs of jewels and pus that had been
The gate was no more than a dozen strides from where the Hell Priest stood,
but during his exchange with the Lizard, guards appeared from all directions.
445
446
“I want him taken alive.” The Abbott growled. “I want the inquisitors to have
him.”
“What can they possibly do to a man who has made pleasure out of pain?” the
The Hell Priest seemed to genuinely consider the proposition, though this, like
so much of the exchange between them, was a performance. “No,” he finally said. “I
And then, biting down hard on the ball of the thumb on his right hand, he
drew out a little of his own blood and spat it with force into the palm of his left hand,
Martyr’s Stain, which was tiresomely elaborate to make, but had the advantage of
remaining as sharp and clear as it had been when first written for as long as it took for
the incantation to do its work. As now, for instance. The spat blood brought the
446
447
incantation to the boil, and turning once in a full circle, his palm presented to the
guards.
hand. Their weapons fell from their fingers as their bodies gave way to mutiny. Their
bowels and bladders voided. Their legs grew weak, they could no longer hold them
up, and down they went, dropping into their own filth, the noises that escaped them
guttural now, as their tongues swelled in their mouths. The only individual exempt
from the effects of the instruction was the Abbott, of course, who batted it away with
the casual backward swipe of his hand. The instruction flew back towards the front
gate, and blew it apart, the pieces violent enough to blow holes in the other door,
while flinging it against the wall so hard that a number of the bricks that framed the
door were dislodged and came down amongst the bodies of the guards sprawled there.
447
448
“Surrender your dank little soul,” The Abbott told him. His voice had gained a
measure of its former strength. “There’s no way out, up or down, so forget whoever
you were, forget whatever you did. None of that matters any more.”
“Is that right?” he said, keeping his plan in mind as he replied, raising his palm
against his Adversary. The gesture was pure bluff; every particle of power that had
But it seemed the Abbott had no way of ascertaining this, because he kept his
“All of them. Give or take a few that had the good fortune to be away from the
fortress today. I had planned it for a feast day, when we’d all be gathered to hear your
“Yes.”
448
449
“The Regime will find you and punish you for this.”
“They will succeed. They have the faith of the people. You will fall to them
sooner or later.”
“Do I? The truth is, I don’t know what I feel. I liked very few of the dead, so
it’s hard to mourn them. But I liked you even less, so I will take some pleasure in
“I imagine it will.”
449
450
As this conversation continued the Hell-Priest had backed away, stepping over
the corpses of the Abbott’s entourage, so that by now he was standing with his back
“Now you don’t imagine for a moment that I will tell you that, do you?”
“I only meant that I could help you. I have friends in positions of influence
“Of course.”
“I told you that what you’ve done today is absolutely for my own purpose?
And that your being free—both in the city and out of it—is also—”
“Yes.”
450
451
“And I would be bound to reply that the less you know the less you can tell
The Hell Priest lowered his head. The Abbott responded to the gesture with
the tiniest of nods. Then the Hell Priest turned and would have exited already but
that:
“Absolutely not.”
The Hell-Priest studied the façade before him. The motionless encrustations of
silver and gems removed even the subtlest signs of feeling. He had no idea whatsoever
whether the Abbott was an ally in this or his enemy. All he could do was judge by the
man’s actions.
451
452
“Leave and bolt the gate,” the Abbott told one of the half a dozen guards who
had appeared since the massacre of their fellows. “And you—” he pointed to one
standing close to the Hell-Priest, clearly prepared to dispatch him if the order came.
“This is—as of this moment—our good friend and ally. No harm must come to him.
Do you understand this? No harm must come to him. Take him out by Spitetit Gate.
Go with him as far as he requires of you. Hurry now. And the rest of you, listen: you
have not seen this priest, do you understand? If any word of his presence ever spreads
beyond we few then I will personally take all of you to oblivion and back so many
times that the void will seem kinder than your mother’s tit. Now set about arranging
452
453
The guard accompanying the Hell Priest said nothing; he simply led the way
through the cell blocks to a corner of the fortress he had never had the occasion to
come. There was a curious lassitude about the damned who labored here, the
explanation for which became clear when he let his curiosity outweigh the urgency
of his departure, and stepped into one of the buildings where five of the damned
squatted against a wall, passing between them a clay pipe giving off the sheer tang of
marijuana. They were cooks apparently, the work of preparation they’d been doing
inside the building, which was one huge kitchen, ceased when it became known that
most of their customers would be dined on rather than diners. Indeed that
observation was the only one that he heard from the cooks as they smoked.
The closer the guard brought him to the Spiteling Gate the more grateful for
that small mercy the Hell Priest became. This, though he had never heard of it much
less visited it until now, was the gate through which all the detritus—discarded food,
453
454
a breast, a penis or nose hacked off in the presence of a torturing, a bucket of feces,
from the trough in the purgatorial rooms—was brought to be added to the common
dump outside the gate. There were flies here still, in the thousands, fighting with the
starving damned for any edible morsel, raw or cooked, eaten or not, that could be
swallowed without the gorge rising in the knowledge of its history. For three, perhaps
four seconds the Hell Priest went through the list of those to whom he’d describe this
place, only to remember with the next moment, that he’d murdered every last one of
them.
454
455
Nine
Harry circled through the same dream God knows how many times, and
finally defied the driver’s instruction —Don’t look out. I kick you out— and looked
455
456
by. This dream skipped a few seconds. The cab had now been brought to a halt, and
the driver had gotten out and caught hold of Harry’s arm.
“I charge you no fee!” he was saying as he pulled on Harry’s arm. “I just need
“But there’s nothing back there, for Christ’s sake. I don’t know why you’re so
But now the driver had hauled him out of the cab.
“Where are we?” he said, surveying the heaps of stinking debris around. There
were some untouched buildings down the street in both directions, but none he
The driver, meanwhile, having slammed the door he’d opened to haul Harry
out, now returned to his driver’s seat, and was about to get in when Harry said:
“What the fuck were you expecting me to see? Because whatever it was, it
456
457
The driver crossed himself, three times in lightening time, muttering a prayer
as he did so. And then, with one foot in his cab, he did exactly what he’d been
ordering Harry not to do: he glanced back over his shoulder, down the rubble-strewn
street.
“Why you tell me shit?” he said to Harry, the question posed less in anger than
disappointment.
Harry didn’t finish. He had caught sight of a dark shape reflected in the
driver’s eye. He couldn’t make sense of it, and he certainly had no intention of
turning around. But his dream gave him what he wanted: the cab driver’s eye
suddenly filled his sight like a shiny prophet, and he saw in clearer detail the thing
that put the other man in such a state of fear. It moved like a bestial machine, which
advanced by shedding the shape it had worn the previous moment, the shed skin
457
458
emptying into white flame which threw it forward and initiated the next
transformation.
“Jesus.” Said the driver, eyes wide. “Now you see it too.”
“I don’t—”
“Yes, you do.” He grabbed hold of Harry, his grip irresistible in this dream-
state.
“Everybody knows your name. You are the one who makes deals with the
devil.”
“Fuck you.”
“See, look! He’s coming for you right now! Look, D’Amour! Look!”
He was facing the beast-machine now: its shadow fell over him, like ice water.
He raised his head, preparing himself the best he could for the sight of it.
458
459
“Harry.”
A woman now?
The driver and the dream let him go. He opened his eyes, and sat up. Norma
“No. They tried once and then left. But Nails says they haven’t gone far.”
459
460
“At least.”
“We’ve got to be ready to make a quick exit, Norma. Is there anything you
“Okay.”
“Yeah?”
“The brandy.”
460
461
“Harry?”
“Yeah.”
“I’ll bring it, Norma. Now will you let me take a leak before I give the floor a
He came back with the pillow, the bag and the brandy.
“Not on an empty stomach,” Harry replied. Then after a moment: “Ah, what
the fuck.”
461
462
He took a hit off the bottle, handed it back to Norma, and made his way to the
front door. The alcohol had quite a kick with nothing to soak it up, and he all but lost
his footing on the darkened stairs as he ascended. But he got to the top without
breaking any bones, slid the bolts aside, and opened the right hand door. There was
no way to do it quietly, it grated over the accrual of debris as he opened it. Nails, he
assumed, had come with him, and he addressed his invisible companion as he climbed
“I’m not getting any twitches on my tattoos, which is a good sign. But if
something goes wrong—Nails, get back to Norma and get her out the back way. The
fire exit had chains on it, but I broke them last night, figuring you’d have your pals
watching the alley. So you just get going with her, don’t wait for me. I can look after
myself and I’ll find you wherever you end up, all right? I hope to god you heard that.
She’s precious, Nails. There’s never been anyone more precious than her, okay? Not in
462
463
He was at the top of the steps now, and rather than loiter outside the hideaway
he wandered to the intersection, checking in all directions. It was a little after six-
thirty, and the traffic was heavy. There were bars and fancy restaurants opening up in
what had been shabby massage parlors and clubs like Cellblock 28. Meanwhile the
round the clock labors of the meat district continued, a stone’s throw from these
fancy joints that boasted that they served one hundred and ninety-one martinis, or
restaurants where everything from hors-d’oerves to dessert was cooked with vodka.
The city’s tolerance for yesterday’s hip was shorter than ever.
He idled around the block, pausing to light up the stub of his cigar, which—
contrary to the connoisseurs who wouldn’t touch anything that had been near a
flame—was nicely pungent after a couple of hours of been smoked, then tenderly put
out, and smoked for another two, then extinguished. Now it was ripe as an old sock,
and nurturing it into life gave Harry the perfect excuse for lingering here and there,
and assessing the state of the street. There were ghosts here, his tattoos told him.
463
464
They were useful for raising the alarm, but not much else, at least in Harry’s
experience. He got to the end of the far side of the block, and pulled on his cigar only
to find that it had conveniently died on him again. He took out one of the dozen or so
books of matches he had in his jacket pocket, tore one match off, struck it and set fire
to the whole book to give himself a nice hot flame to re-kindle his stinker. As he bent
his head to the task, his peripheral vision caught sight of two men approaching him
from the north end of the block. One was a small guy, the other had a foot and a half
Caz. That was who Nails had seen outside, more than likely. Harry drew on
his cigar to get a good fragrant cloud going. Then he glanced in the direction of Caz
and his companion, but doing nothing that could be construed as a signal. Then,
turning his back on them, he retraced his path around the building, waiting until Caz
and company had turned the corner, at which point he headed back down the
garbage littered steps and waited. Only when they reached the top of the flight and
464
465
began their descent did he go inside, and wait for them to follow. Harry had met
Caz’s friend before, but her name then had been Victor, now it was Valerie, which
fact she offered up to Harry in a breathy, nearly convincing impersonation of her new
gender.
“Just because I bought myself a pussy and a nice pair of tits doesn’t mean I
“She’s got an apartment she’ll let us have for as long as we need it.”
“Anything for Norma,” Valerie said. “She was the one who finally gave me the
Harry laughed. “You’ve been waiting for the opportunity to say that, haven’t
you?”
“Damn right.”
465
466
“So let’s get her moved, shall we?” Caz said. “I’ve got my Volkswagen van
“Damn.”
“Visitors?”
“Something. I just felt a twitch in the ink. But it’s gone. It could have been
something passing over. You never know in this damn city. Anyhow, it’s gone for
now. Let’s just get the lady out of this shit hole. Five minutes, Cazo?”
“Five’ll do it.”
Harry negotiated his way back through the dimly lit maze with Lana right
behind him.
466
467
“Did they, actually, you know, nail people to that?” she said as they came to
the stage where Harry had slept, and the cross above it.
“Oh yeah.”
“Yes.”
“Jesus, Mary and Joseph.” Norma said as they came into her room. “What did
467
468
“I’m not Bruce anymore. I took your advice. At least I’m going to.”
“Hers.”
“No, Norma. This place is not secure, and there’s no way I can make it secure.
Besides, there’s so much filth down here. I’m not going to let you get sick. A lot of
468
469
Harry paused, expecting Norma to come back at him with some other
“Nothing’s funny. Just nice to have somebody taking care of me. Ready to
“Yes.”
“No argument?”
Ten
469
470
Felixson was waiting at the edge of the forest where the Hell Priest had
instructed to be.
“Yes.”
“I could never get it perfect. There’s always a faint ghosting. But you—”
The bell in the fortress tower was ringing; and others in the city now also
on carriages, were making their way up to the fortress, and in their wake came a
470
471
The Hell Priest looked up at the fortress. There was some confusion around
the gates; an arrangement, he guessed, about whether they should be left open for the
dignitaries or closed against the hoi-polloi. It was a consequence of what he’d done
that he’d not foreseen. The Order had always jealously preserved its privileged state,
executing outside the gates anyone who had violated the law and entered without
triple signed permission papers. But it would be impossible to seal the fortress and its
secrets off from prying eyes now; there were too many corpses that would need to be
attended to, too much blood to clean up. And with the Abbott in the state of mental
instability in which he’d been left there was a single authority in the fortress. In time
there’d be a few absentee Cenobites returning, having escaped the slaughter, and the
infighting would begin. But for now there had just been a few confused guards at the
gates, and inside, the dead priests, the damned who’d served them and no doubt a
471
472
The Hell-Priest would have happily lingered where he was standing right now
and watched how the farce would develop, but had more urgent business. He had laid
his plans for the hours following the massacre meticulously, leaving an ample
method and tireless attention to details were his preoccupations. The subjects to
which he applied these disciplines were amongst the most volatile in the scheme of
human affairs: temptation, sin, all manner of acts against nature. It stood to reason
then, when the arena in which he laboured was soaked with the lettings of hurt and
slaughter, that he had been surviving its seductions and brutalities by treating at all
like a vast calculation. And that was how he had to continue from this point on,
though the game he would be playing would be far more complex than any of the
slights of soul he’d been toying with for the last many years. He was not only the
472
473
tempter in the game ahead, but also the temptee; he would be playing with both sides
“Yes, I would hope so. But they will not find us until I am ready.”
He raised his hand, indicating that Felixson should stop, which he did. The
Hell Priest then took a further three strides, which brought him a barbed thicket, its
“I here now shed the first blood, that my enemy will shed the last, even
though my enemy be the world entire, and its shedding be the end.” Then he thrust
his hands into the knotted thicket, the barbs tearing open the flesh, and having
473
474
pushed in as deep as his wrists, he grasped the tangled branches and pulled them
hard. There were several small flashes of white light from the severed branches, and
they spread outwards in all directions. The sap was boiled away in an instant, while
the wood and bark turned grey-white. The Hell Priest pulled again, and this time the
whole wall capitulated a cloud of ash rising in front of him. Even before it began its
descent he was striding through with Felixson, still carrying three purloined books,
following after.
The thicket wall wasn’t one bush deep, but ten or more, each of which went to
ash and steam ahead of him, until finally they came to a grove as secure as a bank
vault.
“My secret cell.” The Hell Priest said, “Lay the books in the corner.” He turned
and lay his gorged hands on the devouring fire, extinguishing it instantly.
474
475
“Here,” the Hell Priest said, pointing to the air in front of him.
“It knows.”
Felixson caught a flicker of the old excitement, the way he’d felt a lifetime ago,
when he’d felt his first addictive rush of imminent magic. He forgot his aching body,
his humiliation, his grief. Fondly, he picked Solakion’s Book of Numeric Instructions
to the Order of the Real, and put it in front of his master. When he let go of the
slender book it remained in the air, opening and flipping to a place the Hell Priest
apparently had already marked. There was a tantalizing energy in the air. The thicket
shifted minutely so that its barbs caught the light falling in narrow shafts between the
475
476
“Water or oil?”
Felixson, who’d been forbidden to utter a word of magic since he’d indentured
to the Hell Priest, spoke the simple words of Umezama’s Axiom like a gourmet tasting
a great Vichyoisse after weeks of unleavened bread and stale water. Twenty-nine
syllables, over all too soon. But the water came out of the air to his master’s right like
a faucet turned on, the Hell Priest washed the blood from the wounds made by the
barbs.
“Now you can wash your own hands— and your face while you’re at it.”
“Thank you. Could I exploit your generosity and ask to bathe my whole head?”
He did so, walking through his library of baptism paintings as he wetted his
itching scalp. The water disappeared into the nowhere of its origin, and the little
ritual, which the Hell Priest had barely noticed but had meant a great deal to
476
477
Felixson, was over.When he looked up again the Hell Priest cut with his nail two
pages from Solakion’s Numeric Instructions, and was folding the second one, the first
already folded. Two portions of each paper floated in the vicinity of the hook, torn off
More birds? Felixson wondered, and indulged the momentary nonsense that
the
Hell Priest intended to kill them both. By the time he’d put that foolishness out of his
head the second folding was done. The Hell Priest plucked the slips of paper into the
“Put it away.”
As Felixson obeyed he realized with a little thrill of pleasure that his master no
longer had need of the sublime Solakian’s wisdom; only the particular weight of the
477
478
They were moving away from him now, very slowly, and then like two moons
they proceeded to circle him, one clock-wise, the other counter clock-wise, and out a
finger further. It wasn’t just their motion that put Felixson in mind of moons: it was
also the way they had been folded. For though he had seen the last portion of his
master’s work with the second sheet he was surprised now to see that all the cunning
of an origami master had been used, perversely, to fold the sheets so that they looked
as though they’d simply been scrunched into very tiny balls. As he watched them
slowly, smoothly circling their maker, it occurred to Felixson that somehow the Hell
Priest had made them even smaller than the paper, however tightly it might have
been compressed, could possibly be. There were only so many times any piece of
paper, however large, however onion skin thin, could be folded, wasn’t that so?
But he’d somehow defied this law of limitation, not once but twice, so that he
had the satellites circling him that were sheets of folded space in paper envelopes.
478
479
Eleven
There was a goodly number of signs that something small, but of substantial
consequence was about to happen in New York or one of the five boroughs tonight.
479
480
For those with the sense to read the signs, or hear them, or smell them, they were
everywhere. In the subtle elegance of the steam that rose from the manholes on
several avenues, and the pattern of gasoline spilled from every automobile collision
that involved a fatality. In the din of tens of thousands of birds circling over the trees
in Central Park where every other night they would be sleeping and silent at this
hour; in the prayers the homeless souls muttered as they lay concealed for safety’s
sake where the garbage was foulest. And in the wind the smell of burning hair, or
human grease burned black, or of something more sickening still disguised behind the
The churches stayed open through the night hours for those in need of a place
to calm their hearts, saw more souls come to take something from the careless streets
than they would surely see in half a year. Nor was there any pattern to these men and
women, black and white, shoeless and well-heeled, unless it was the fact that tonight
they all wished they could cut from their mind’s configuration the part that knew—
480
481
had always known, since infancy—that the great wound of the world was deepening,
day on day, and they had no choice but feel the hurt as if it was their own; which of
The trip to Brooklyn had been eventless so far. They’d taken Canal Street, and
“”We’re heading for Underhill Avenue,” Lana said as Caz brought them over
the bridge onto Flatbush avenue. “Left on Fifth Avenue, then right and right.”
481
482
“John Wayne.”
“Same difference.”
“Absolutely not,” Harry said. “John Wayne always played John Wayne.
“No. I don’t get movie stars, unless they’re doing something on Broadway in a
“Oh yeah. I don’t beat around the bush. I mean why? They’re dead.”
“Do people read their obituaries?” Harry said to Norma. “I realize you don’t do
surveys, but you must have got some idea over the years.”
482
483
“I tell people not to, if they haven’t already. If they have that’s probably why
they’re bothering me. Obits can be a bitch, especially if they’ve been written by
“But what’s worse,” Harry said. “Making half a page in The Times, however
“Speak for yourself.” Lana remarked, “I intend to get a full page with two
“Why? What?”
483
484
Caz put on the brakes. Harry rolled down the window and looked into the rear
view mirror, studying what he saw there as he murmured: “What are they doing
here?”
“The girl and her dog.” He looked back at Lana. “Are we close to your place?”
“You shouldn’t do that.” Norma said, “Calling him boss-man. He’ll end up
believing it.”
Harry closed his door and looked around. “Man, it’s quiet out here. I mean
really quiet.”
Sienna’s tail began to wag furiously at the sight of Harry. She glanced up at
Rebekkah, who nodded, and Sienna bounded down the sidewalk to greet him. He
484
485
went down on his haunches but she came at him so hard he was knocked on his butt.
“Well hello to you too, crazy dog. And to you.” He said to Rebekkah, who was
still ten yards away, giving five percent of her attention to Harry and Sienna, and
devoting the rest to looking all around. At the empty street, where the only other
vehicle besides Caz’s van were abandoned and stripped of all but their paint job, at
“No.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Well that makes two of us. I just go where my dreams tell me to go.”
“Money comes. Never the same way twice. Sienna, let Harry get up. His face is
all clean now. You should feel honored by the way, she bites most men.”
485
486
“We’ll I’ve got a blind medium, a gay genius and a pre-op transsexual in the
“Nobody-“
“Oh that’s—”
He stopped. Every single drop of ink in his veins unleashed a shout. It was like
a kick in his belly. His breath went out of him, and instead of getting up he dropped
back onto the ground, closing his eyes to make some sense of what he was feeling.
Dimly he heard Caz yelling to him to get up, get up, Norma says we’ve got to get out
of here… Then Caz was kneeling beside him asking him what was wrong.
“Well get yourself up. Is this dog pissed off at me or somebody else?”
“Somebody else.”
486
487
“Caz… Rebekkah. And Sienna, her pissed off dog.” He took a deep breath and
“We’ve got to get you to Lana’s, or at least to a place where there’s people.”
“What happens?”
“Where we intersected.”
“What happens?”
“Hell.”
487
488
Felixson was in awe. He’d seen plenty of workings more spectacular than this
single astrolabe of demon and origami. But to feel the power that simply was
generating, that was worthy of his wonderment. The thicket grove was in the
transforming grip of the energies, and its brambles suddenly pliant and swaying like
thorny seaweed in the grip of a furious tide, its knots solved. But it was the origami
satellites, those insignificant papers of Solakion’s Numerics, that were moving in the
most impressive of fashions, their orbits no longer repeated circlings of their creator,
but describing instead ever faster and more elaborate maneuvers moving themselves
in a long ovoid orbits and then suddenly coming in so tight they would have stuck the
Hell Priest had they made the tiniest movement in their flight.
brightened, like embers woken by a wind, and shed bright maggots of fire that were
swept out of orbit to float in the churning grove. They didn’t drift for very long. New
currents and counter-currents were being created in the turmoil of the circling
488
489
papers, and the tiny scrawls of fire became instigators of their own wild orbits, the
traffic proliferating as spark bred spark, hundreds becoming thousands, some close to
cleaving the Hell Priest’s head that the shadows of the pins thrown up upon his face
sped like a wall of one-handed clocks. He was the only thing not moving, Felixson
surrounded him, its reflection giving the illusion of life to the Hell Priest’s black,
pitiless eyes.
Seconds before it happened Felixson could feel the old feeling in his stomach
and balls, the feeling that meant the working he was doing—or in this case,
witnessing—was about to erupt from theory into reality. He held his breath, the
significance of the maneuvers he was watching now so far beyond the rudimentary
state of his own magic skills that he had no idea of the consequence it would have.
And then the collisions began. First just a few maggots of fire slipping out their
orbit and striking a mote coming in the opposite direction. And those motes thrown
489
490
into a third orbit striking others as they did so moving them out of orbit into the path
of others coming in the opposite direction, that in turn caused five, ten, twenty
collisions, each caused another five, ten , twenty until there was no part of the system
the Hell Priest had created that was not coming unknitted. Apparently this too was
part of his working’s design, because he moved not a muscle nor spoke a syllable to
restore order to the system’s escalating decay. He wasn’t entirely still now, however.
More than once he turned a second or two before a particularly vivid sequence of
collisions began to watch the beauty of their escalating destruction which filled his
The entire grove was shaking with each collision now. Felixson could hear
them, like extremely distant fireworks, boom upon boom. He could no longer see the
thicket: there was fire striking fire in every direction. He glanced back up at his
master’s face and to his astonishment saw there an expression he’d never seen before:
a smile. It was so fenuous that only a man like Felixson, who’d learned for his own
490
491
safety to read the subtlest nuances of his master’s face, would have recognized it as
such. But it was there. And Felixson, who had discerned in his devotion to the
Cenobite a strain of masochism that had left him more profoundly content, living in
the ever present fear of his master’s displeasure, than he had ever been. So content
indeed that it occurred to him now, watching the emptiness grow in scale, that if his
master was done with him, as he might well be, and the dance of dissolution was
going to pluck him up very soon, he would be taken into the fire. What greater
purpose for the worthless flesh and bone of him than to supply flesh fuel for the blaze
that his master had lit? He would give himself up, he decided; get to his feet and walk
into the circling fires. But the powers loose in the grove were too strong for him.
When he tried to get up he was knocked down off balance by a series of blows.
“Stay where you are.” The Hell Priest said. “And cover your face.”
“Why?”
“Just do it.”
491
492
Felixson covered his face with his hands, but his curiosity had the better of
escalate, and their cumulative effect, Felixson saw, was to ever more quickly reduce
the number of motes and scrawls which he’d watched proliferate. No, not reduce,
transform. Each impact turned the visible forms fragments so tiny they were simply
blossoming clouds of brightness, which were sliced up as their swelling forms strayed
into the speeding paths of remaining motes and of the dust of earlier collisions, some
portions of the clouds torn off to fly clockwise, and wide, some anti-clockwise, and so
close to the creator that now the traffic struck him regularly.
The tiny, ineffable smile had not left his face, he saw. Indeed it grew a tiny bit
clearer, he saw, as he lifted his arms into the pose of the triumphantly crucified. The
response for the energies was instantaneous. They wrapped themselves around his
arms, and around his fingers, drawing the dwindling number of motes into collision
492
493
Something was imminent, Felixson knew, and he probably should obey his
master and look away. But he couldn’t bring himself to do so. He just kept watching.
Twelve
Caz had parked the van at the side of the street, though there was neither sight
nor sound of traffic in either direction, and had got out. He reached beneath the seat
493
494
and pulled out a piece of rolled carpeting, which he laid on the sidewalk, and
Harry glanced at the selection of knives and other lethal tools which were laid
out on the two foot long piece of thread bare carpet. The longest was a much
scratched and nicked machete, which Harry had had need of once before, and
selection of six other blades, the longest a substantial hunting knife, the smallest a
small knife he’d been given by a butcher he’d dated, for valentine’s day.
“I don’t think we’re going to have any trouble from the folks around here, Caz,
“Introductions, Harry?”
494
495
“Yes, of course. This is Rebekkah and her sublime hound Sienna. Rebekkah,
this is the most notorious homo in New York, Arnie Cazarino; he’s also a very good
friend.”
“So you told Harry there was a reason the place is empty.”
“Don’t be dense,” Norma remarked as she was escorted from the van by Lana,
“No, he’s right. I don’t get it either.” Lana said to Norma. “And I’m not dense,
495
496
“It’s going to happen here because we’re here, right now. Our paths
intersected.”
“No, but she did.” Rebekkah said, glancing down at Sienna, who was busily
sniffing around the newcomers. She was particularly interested in Lana’s crotch
which despite the tightness of her jeans showed no signs whatsoever of the presence
of cock and balls. Lana wasn’t entirely happy with Sienna’s curiosity but she couldn’t
do much about it without drawing further attention to the mysteries of her crotch.
“I still don’t understand how us being here right now would drive out a whole
“Come on,” Caz said, “Are we in some deep shit here, because if we are, we
should get Lana, the dog and anyone else who wants to go out of here.”
496
497
“Sienna’s not going anywhere.” Rebekkah said. “Believe me, you need her
here. And to answer the question, the place is empty because the deep shit we’re in
has been splattered in all directions, if you mind me going with metaphors, and one
“In time. Fucking with the dreams of people who lived here, making them sick
“Not everybody was frightened off,” Rebekkah said, “There’s still some lights
“Well why don’t we just move our butts and get away from here, so whatever
497
498
“The dog?”
“You know I’ve heard about as much crazy talk as is healthy for a young
impressionable pre-op transsexual to hear. So, you know what? I’m going to leave
Grandma Moses right here and just walk away from this little gathering of insane
“Just so you know Little Lana,” Norma said. “I do not appreciate being called
Grandma Moses.”
“Sorry I spoke.” Caz said, as he backed away down the sidewalk, raising his
hands, palms out, in a little parody of surrender, which of course went unseen by
Norma.
498
499
He got five or six steps when something happened that stopped him in his
tracks.
“What they hell was that?” Lana said. “Did you make that happen?”
“What did happen?” Caz said. “It wasn’t an earthquake. It was the air. Like a
“Are you sure we shouldn’t take off and leave whatever’s going to happen to
happen?” Caz said, “Or at least watch from the far end of the street?”
“You should do that, Caz. Take Norma and Lana and drive the fuck away from
here.”
“And leave you and her and—Jesus, what’s the dog doing?”
She had crossed the street while they’d been talking and was sniffing the street
then the air, then the street again and the air again. Her hackles stood up like a
499
500
porcupine’s quills, and she muttered to her, little growls and grunts and sounds that
“So you want to stay,” Harry said. “Fine. I was just giving you the option.”
“You were trying to deny a blind old woman some excitement, is what you
were doing.”
“For real?”
“Christ no.”
500
501
“It’s going to happen here, whether we run or not. If we run there’s more
chance of blood-letting. Lana has the right idea. She knows she’s not part of this so
She pointed at Caz. “I think you should do the same, and take—”
“I do.”
“I’m Norma.”
501
502
“Well, I don’t like her. And I don’t trust her. You’ve got some motives, missy.”
“Fuck you. Just because I’m blind I’m a liability? I know more…dead
people…” She let the thought go and picked up another. “I just realized there aren’t
any ghosts here.” She half turned, face to the sky. Then, after a few seconds: “Not a
Caz smiled and shook his head, catching Harry’s eye as he did so. “No ghosts
502
503
“It’s not natural.” Norma said. “The dead are everywhere. Except cemeteries,
of course. The same thing that frightened the living away from here frightened the
The Hell-Priest felt the foreignness of the smile at his face, and he pleasured in
it. There would be much ahead that was strange, he knew; much that would
challenge his cautious nature. That part of him had given him good service in the
twenty-two years of preparation that had brought him to this moment: years which
his every private thought or deed had been heretical, the merest of them enough to
earn him a half century of living burial, while the worst of them? He doubted there
was any provision in even the most secret books of Cenobite Law that provided for a
503
504
penalty to be paid by one such as himself who had summarily murdered ninety-six or
Which act, of course, had been preparatory work on his part. Of all those who
would act against his interests in the days to come—and indeed in the decades that
followed, when the bloody labors of these days were long over and his true ambition
had become manifest, it was his own brethren, the fiends of the Abyss, whose
opposition he had most respected, and therefore needed to quickly gift to worms.
Their deaths did not entirely ensure their silence, of course: Cenobites could return as
ghosts, so he’d heard demons of lower castes attest. He frankly doubted the likelihood
of this; the condition in which he and his brothers and sisters had died felt like an
end-state, their bodies pressed to the limit of habitability, their hope of salvation as
remote as that of their flesh ever regaining its painless innocence. Surely if there were
such entities as Cenobite ghosts he would have been able to imagine himself as one.
But he could not. However, this last grand plan came to an end—in failure or in his
504
505
apotheosis—it was the last thing he would do or be. There was no sublime spirit state
waiting beyond the last of this material self. The only thing that would outlast his
This notion did not trouble him, for one simple reason. His plan would not
end in failure. He had already dealt with the greatest threats to his possible success,
his own Order. The rest of hell’s inhabitants were divided, houses of warring demons
all of whom trailed centuries of atrocities against one another that assured their
continued hatred for one another. There would perhaps be a foolhardy survivor of his
Order who came after him, but with the knowledge from the magicians, there was
nothing a few Cenobites could do to even slow, much less stop, his progress towards
his destination! His smile grew broader still at the thought of it—
505
506
“What’s that noise?” Caz said. It had suddenly begun all around them,
not one sound but many. Harry turned to the spot, listening for the source. “It’s the
houses,” he said.
Loose windows were rattling against their frames, locked doors vibrating as
though to tear themselves open. Loose tiles on the roofs were shaken free and slid
down, smashing on the ground below. While from inside the houses came the noise
The sound of destruction had obviously spread beyond the point where Lana
had been walking, because it had turned her around. Now she was running back
toward the others, letting out shrill shrieks every two or three strides, and a window
506
507
close to her slammed and smashed, or the loose boards of a fence spat out their nails
“What’s going on?” she demanded, focusing her fury, which was fueled by her
panic, at Caz. “I trusted you, lover-boy.” She said. “It’s just a little favor, you said! No
Before Caz could make a selection for Norma, Rebekkah picked up the
machete.
“Are you sure?” Caz began. She looked at him. He smiled, “Good choice.”
507
508
And still the loosed energies on the streets took their fill on the houses,
blowing some of the windows in and some out, as though there was something almost
tidal about the rising powers. The street lights went out now, all at once. Caz put a
“Your tattoos—”
“Berserk.”
“None I like.”
And then, in the darkness, a voice they hadn’t heard in a while. Sienna began
barking, long solid howls, that steadily rose in pitch as she gave forth to a lightless
sky.
508
509
Thirteen
“Can I ask—?”
“I’m going to fetch a testimonium, to take full account of what will happen
little.”
The entire grove was in a bewildering complex motion, the air around the
they formed knots through which the traffic of light fragments continued to flow.
509
510
Only the two folded fires from which all these motes had come remained
whole, moving at such speed and burning with such brightness that the twin rings of
their courses were visible, each dripping a little below the other for half its course and
riding a little above for the other half. It was mesmeric; Felixson stared at the sight
barely blinking. He had watched this universe born from his master’s hands, then
watched it multiply its material, and spread it to the limits of the ground, and set
everything in intricate motion. His master’s instructions that he be ready could only
mean that the life-cycle of this universe was near its end.
He felt the moment coming a few seconds before it arrived. His face grew
heavy, his eyes and teeth aching. Blood ran freely from his nostrils, his tongue too
leaden to lick it from his lips. This pain did not go unrewarded, however. His
throbbing eyes saw two originating forms with a glacial clarity, their speed no longer
an abortion to his comprehension of their exquisite intricacy; each fold his master had
made now available to his sight, even those concealed behind compressed layers of
510
511
paper and fire. He could see too that both of his master’s creations had made subtle
adjustments in their paths, and now they were making their last circuit. This time
He had barely shaped that thought when it happened, the two burning forms
colliding directly in front of the Hell-Priest. The scale of the consequences were out
of all proportion to the fact that these two small bright forms had struck. A shock
wave spread from the spot in all directs, its force pressing the bright dust away from
concentrated matter.
“Get inside,” The Hell-Priest said to Felixson, who had retreated into the
softened thicket as a safe place to watch the events unfold. But he trusted his master,
and immediately did as he was instructed, moving out of the thicket, still crouched
over, and stepping through the wall of collected motes. It was quick, but it wasn’t
pleasant. The hair on his head and body was seared off. The clothes he made himself
511
512
in a pitiful attempt at propriety burned to grey ash in a second, adding fire to cleanse
his groin. He now looked like a child down there, he thought, his manhood reduced
to a nub, his balls tight against his body. But he was safe inside the still expanding
sphere, and close to his master. That being so, the shrunken state of his manhood
suspended time, which will not hold for very long because the Machattca-Santos
formal Abeyance. Quickly then. As of this moment until I rescind the liberty you may
once again have use of your skills.” He quickly scrawled in the air, leaving a few black
characters in front of him. Then he copied each one away with the back of his hand,
starting at the top. “I’m unlocking the restraints I put on your memory.”
“I didn’t know—”
512
513
“—That there was something couldn’t remember? Of course not. Even now,
you have only a small part of what you knew restored. Use it sparingly, and in my
A narrow door had suddenly opened in Felixson’s head, each one a book, its
contents a piece of his power. The knowledge brought with it a consequence with a
long history: he was suddenly ashamed of his infantile state, his hairless groin and the
opportunity. But for now he put the problem of his nakedness aside and returned his
“Remember that.”
513
514
“Not the gift. Master. Remember that Felixson. Forget it for an instant and I
will only take back access to your memories. I’ll wipe you clean. You won’t remember
“I understand.”
“Then step through so I can fetch my witness. It should all be over in less than
sixty seconds. Place your left hand lightly on my right shoulder. Do not grip me. As
soon as we cross over, break contact and use what I returned to you to keep any
“You couldn’t have carried the knowledge of what I was going to do without
letting it slip even if I had taken out your tongue and sewn up your mouth. My
deceased brethren would have smelt the hope in your sweat, and cut open your
thoughts until they had everything. Your ignorance kept you safe, believe me. Or
514
515
don’t, its nothing to me. Enough. Your hand, on my shoulder. And watch; every
Trembling, his body fermenting fearful agitation and idiot joy, his mind filled
with doors opening and closing in howling winds that had sprung up from compass
points he could not even name. And in those winds came words and phrases
arbitrarily loosed from the remembered pages, and snagged in the folds of his
nakedness, or simply pressed against his cheek, his chest, his belly, his thigh.
The originators were colliding now, and initiating the final phrase of this
whole sequence. Felixson had thought the paper fine comets were about as bright as
anything could get. But the eruptions of blazing energy that exploded from the
collision place were brighter by orders of magnitude. So bright indeed that Felixson
had to avert his eyes, and shielding his face with right hand he studied what he could
see of his master’s voice at this oblique angle. He wasn’t smiling now; Felixson was
fairly certain of that. Indeed there were signs that suggested that even he was taken
515
516
aback by the scale of this eruption. And for what? Why begin this endeavor that had
been so many years in the making with a show of such extreme, and possibly
unpredictable, pyrotechnics.
Felixson figured out the answer by simply examining the question. This was
the first act of events that should they ever end would be recounted for as long as
there were tellers of tales. And in lieu of the witness the Hell-Priest was going to find,
“Watch,” the Cenobite had said, “Every detail.” And then the remark from
which Felixson took the greatest comfort: “The future will want to know.” He took
great comfort from those words. How much better might the Hell-Priest be persuaded
to treat him now that he wasn’t simply a naked runt of a man, but had witnessed a
part of his master’s journey towards his apotheosis. Nor was it just any part, it was the
beginning he’d witnessed, the striking of a spark that was going to blossom, if he
516
517
judged the priest’s nature and ambition correctly—into the conflagrations that would
His speculations ceased there, as the Hell-Priest turned his head fractionally in
Felixson’s direction.
“I will spare your nakedness.” He murmured and for the first time since
Felixson had left the mausoleum he felt the happy weight of cloth upon his back, and
covering his loins and legs. It was little more than peasant garb, pole brown, the
fabric coarsely woven, the shoes stout and stiff, but putting a layer of protection
between the tender soles of his feet with whatever he walked upon, a luxury if such
There was no time, however, for even a word of thanks. The Hell-Priest was
walking towards the ignited air, and Felixson followed, step for step. The brightness
divided around them, but not without leaving traces of its energies all around, which
as they advanced broke against their faces. The effect upon Felixson was not unlike
517
518
that of the first snort of very pure cocaine. The heart quickening, the skin suddenly
hot, the senses more alert. The sudden rush of confidence was there too, and it made
Felixson want to pick up the pace of their advance, eager to see what lay on the other
mythology that would then need to be radically reassessed once they set eyes on the
reality. Felixson looked forward to seeing how the chosen one would respond when
they were confronted with the truth behind the great mass of human endeavor—the
labor of pacts and parties, playwrights, actors and story-tellers lit by night fires—in
service of telling the universal story of what awaited sinners on the other side of life.
Felixson saw a sliver of that other place now, the place where he’d done his
time behind the face of a magic-man. A dark street, by night, some figures, retreating
from the spot they were appearing. He was disappointed. This wasn’t the way he’d
518
519
expected it to be; not at all. Somehow he’d assumed the Hell-Priest would have found
the way prepared for him, but then as the light, through which they walked, spilled
out onto the squalid street he saw the wisdom of his master’s methodology. There was
more than one witness here, and all who saw this visitation would make their own
account of it. The Hell-Priest was beginning to climb to his time state with a spectacle
to the beginnings of which, he, Felixson, had born witness, and which now, spilling
onto some unremarkable street, announced what would surely be the defining
He had not only silenced his fellow members of the Order in the fortress; he
had marked an end to their self-abnegation, their devotion to punishment and pain
and laws ancient and immutable. Felixson had been told that even the modest
introduction of Lennanhand’s puzzle box into the catalogue of tools that were
available for the temptation of humanity had been vociferously opposed by many
members of the Order, who saw its gilded prettification as evidence of decadence. If
519
520
their spirits had watched the game of creation that the Hell-Priest had played in the
Order to open up this passage, saw now the doors of lights which had opened in full
view of human eyes, they would not only be vengeful, morally repulsed.
They were almost at the end of their passage now, two more steps and the
Hell-Priest was standing on wet asphalt, another two and Felixson had joined him. It
wasn’t the sight of the street and the dark houses that pricked Felixson’s memory
most deeply, however; it was the smell of the city air, and of the sidewalks, wetted by
a thin drizzle which was still falling. A feeling of intense loss overwhelmed him for a
moment, thinking of his once-charmed life, of love and magic and friends. All dead,
all of it, and them, dead. If he hadn’t quickly governed himself tears would have
blinded him, which would have made the sequence of events that followed even
It was difficult, after the blaze of the passage, to make much more than
rudimentary sense of the scene into which he and his master had stepped. Lightless
520
521
street, lightless houses, lightless sky. And some figures, more visible because they
A young woman caught his eye first, her loveliness a welcome respite from the
innumerable forms that ugliness took in the place behind him. But there was no hint
of welcome on her face; anything but. Her gaze was fixed on the Cenobite, of course,
and while she watched him her lips moved, though he could not catch a word of
“D’Amour!” the Hell-Priest called, his voice, though never loud, easily heard.
Felixson searched the musk for the man his master was summoning. There was
a tall, broken-nosed fellow who seemed to be holding back a blind black woman who
wanted to approach the Hell-Priest. Like the girl there was no hint of welcome in her
expression; she had curses on her lips, no doubt of that. There was another figure,
521
522
further off—it was hard to see at such a distance whether it was a man or woman—
who looked into the brightness with a face that seemed cleansed of all feeling.
And then, from the darkness off to their left, much closer to the doorway than
any of the others, walked a man with a face that showed the marks of life lived hard;
scarred on his cheek and brow and jaw-bone, and across his throat two scars, twin
attempts to kill him. But Felixson had only a moment to scan the man’s scars, because
the man’s eyes demanded his attention, and they would not be denied. He seemed to
look at both the Hell-Priest and Felixson at the same time, and the sum of the
contempt, no, the unalloyed hatred, that was in his gaze was beyond any emotion—
522
523
“Am I supposed to applaud? Because I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking
about.”
“Why’s that?”
“Your what?”
“Don’t sully the moment with this performance, D’Amour. It’s beneath you. I
for half of your lifetime, and I have given great thought over to the choice of the eyes
that could witness, the intellect that could interpret and the memory that would
preserve the events that will unfold from this moment on.”
“Yes.”
523
524
“Trust me I’m not trying to sully anything. Right now I’m just trying to make
sense of this. Why the fuck, when you have—” he threw a ragged gesture out towards
the beyond darkened street, “—when you have all of the intellects out there to
choose from, who could maybe, just maybe, make sense of what your sublime labor is
“Because Hell has made you its business, or you have made Hell yours, or both;
and though —yes— I could find countless minds more agile than yours, more
sophisticated, more—”
“Let me be plain. I despise you with all the venom that your heart nurtures for
me. And this choosing, made despite my hatred for you and all the pitiful delusions of
redemption you carry, was hard for me. But that was what made it right. I would be
excused nothing by a witness such as you; nothing. Indeed you could seek out even
524
525
“Yes. You won’t simply witness what is going to unfold in Hell from this point
will be recounted. They will be my Gospels, my Scarlet Gospels, and I will forbid you
nothing in their chapters and verses, as long as it is observed truth, however far from
“Sorry to disappoint you, but you’ve got the wrong guy. I’m no writer.”
“You won’t write a word. Your job is to witness. To see and remember. That’s
all I’m asking of you. To see and remember. Later you will tell the entire story to
whomever I choose to turn your witnessing into Gospel truth. You will have been set
back down on the very place you now stand, changed perhaps by your immediate
past—by the sights you will seen and the revelations you will have watched
525
526
“Are we bartering?”
“Perhaps.”
The Cenobite showed not so much as one hint of unease when presented with
the number.
“Don’t do this, Harry.” Said the blind black woman, reaching out to D’Amour.
She started towards him but the broken-nose thug caught hold of her arm, gently
“You know how these deals always end up. Always. It’s a trick, Harry. Think
about it.”
“I am, Norma.”
526
527
The name registered with Felixson. This was Norma Paine, the Ghost Woman,
to whom the lost and broken-souled dead came for comfort and directions. Now he
knew where they were: New York, or close by. He had heard it said many times that
the Paine woman never left her apartment: the dead came to her. So what was she
doing away from her place of work, in the company of D’Amour and the rest? Risking
the Hell-Priest’s fury, he dared to take a step closer to his master. Paine and D’Amour
turned his head towards Felixson, though his eyes remained on the shabby figure of
D’Amour.
527
528
Felixson learned the lesson fast. When he replied, he too spoke with the words
unreadable.
“This is a trap.”
“What here is that?” the Cenobite replied, not raising the volume of his voice,
but no longer troubling to conceal his words. “We caught them in an empty street?”
“Brooklyn.”
“So, why the darkness? Why no people except these few with D’amour? And
the blind woman, yes, but do you know who she is?”
“Of course.”
528
529
“Step away from me. And take your hand off my shoulder. Your fears offend
me.”
“Step away. And do not speak again until this business is done!”
“Problem with the staff?” D’Amour said, “Can’t get the damned these days?”
“There are a ten thousand waiting for every one who does not share the
vision.”
“You’re the exception that proves the rule, D’Amour. Come with me now and
“If you really think you can count on me as your witness, then I’ll go.”
529
530
“How very clear-headed of you.” The Hell-Priest observed, not without a trace
“I always did want to see Hell,” Harry said. “Just once.” And without risking a
last minute loss of courage by making a farewell to Norma and the others, he walked
Fourteen
530
531
He’d taken two steps, his blood thundering in his ears, when he heard the only
voice behind him that would make him—that did make him—turn around and look
Sienna had suddenly begun to bark with agitation and alarm, the noise she was
making sufficient to insure that he halted and looked back. He could see nothing.
However, the blaze of flames interwoven around the door was so bright that it made
the dark street beyond inscrutable. No matter. The dog’s call was a summons and he
chaos. She had shaken herself free of Caz’s hold and was making her way towards the
door in pursuit of Harry. The Cenobite had clearly been prepared to throw some
significant harm her way, because his hands which he was withdrawing to his chest,
531
532
forced to retreat by Sienna’s harming, were literally dripping with the toxins which
It was shocking to see how the demon was responding to the dog, his mouth
open a little way and drawn down at the corners, his black eyes closed to slits, the
furrows distorting the perfect geometry of his scars and the pins that marked each
Surely not; not with poisons running from his hands so potent that they were
“If she’s not out of my sight in five seconds I will kill everyone here, including
D’Amour.” The demonic expression didn’t lose any of its violence as he spoke; if
532
533
Harry looked at Sienna. She was bent low, almost as if she was stalking the
Cenobite, her eyes fixed on him and just as black. Her lips were curled quivering back
from her teeth and mottled gums. A thread and pearl of drool hung from her chin.
There was a long moment when all that happened was that the saliva thread
grew longer, and the thought was in Harry’s head that this was where it ended. And
then, as though her expression of near-rabidity had been a mask of fog, which she
simply inhaled, all hint of Sienna’s ferocity vanished, her body relinquished its
stalking pose and she turned away from the Cenobite, Harry and the door, eclipsed by
“Satisfied?” Harry said, stepping away from the door to stand in precisely the
533
534
He watched Pinhead starring down at his hands, which were soaking up the
“Flattery, D’Amour?”
“No, it’s true. I’ve heard a lot about you but never that. Or anything like it.”
“You’re digging.”
“Yeah.”
“Just ask.”
“Yes.”
“Your handiwork.”
534
535
“Then?”
“The Order.”
“It went so easily. I was astonished. Even a little disappointed. Where does the
“Of course not. How can you not know? A thing like that.” A subtle echo of
the venomous grimace which had possessed his face came there again. “If you truly
don’t know—”
535
536
“I don’t. Look at me. You know the truth about a man’s face, don’t you?”
The Cenobite nodded, assessing Harry’s features with his gaze. “Ignorance.” He
said after a moment. The ghost grimace faded from his face.
“You said you had killed for knowledge. Then for freedom. But there was
more to do.”
“Oh yes.” The confusion retreated, as the grimace had done. The calm
symmetry of nail and scar was re-established. “Now,” he said. “I will kill for absolute
power.”
“In Hell.”
“In Hell. I have no ambitions for any other place than that. When I own its
throne, the regime overthrown, the clans in my service, I will have all I could ever
536
537
want. And it is this rise you will witness, D’Amour. There is nothing I will keep you
from seeing, nothing I will prevent you from knowing, even into the deepest secret
part of me.”
“Your life is mine then, until I have risen to that high place to which we will
climb together.”
“Yes.”
“And you will obey my instructions until you are dismissed as my witness.”
“I’ve said I’ll be your witness. And I will. But I’m not your servant.”
537
538
“What?”
“What?”
“I doubt that.”
“Now perhaps you should meet my eyes, D’Amour. There’s no lie in them. Kill
“All right! All right!” Harry said, raising his voice. He reached into his jacket
and took the Colt out of its well-worn leather holster. “Rebekkah?” he yelled, turning
his back on the demon, “you heard what old Pinhead said, he don’t like the dog, so I
gotta do like he asks and put her out of her misery.” He put a little country twang into
his speech.
It was Caz who stepped into his line of vision, however, not Rebekkah.
538
539
“A man’s gotta do what a man’s gotta do. You’d better go fetch that damn
hound. Go on.” Caz didn’t move. Harry fired at the ground between Caz’s feet.
“I said get the damn dog!” he yelled, firing at the same spot a second time.
Caz moved as the second shot bounced back and forth between houses, telling
Harry to eat demon shit and die. The din of shots and shouts caused a series of events
Sienna started barking again, off to his left, but when he looked in her
direction it wasn’t the dog who was barking, it was Rebekkah, standing at the limit of
the light cast by the door, uttering the sound of Sienna’s voice with chilling veracity.
539
540
Then, out of the darkness, Lana’s voice, stripped of any pretense of femininity.
“Get the fuck away from me!” he demanded. “Go on! I got nothing to do with this.
He was yelling at Sienna, who had for reasons known only to her sought Lana
out and was shepherding her, with little growls and pushes, back towards the heart of
all the activity, though she risked her life in venturing into the light.
“Shoot the thing, D’Amour.” Pinhead said, the utterance thick with venom.
Wisely, Sienna made it hard, weaving back and forth behind Lana.
“This fucking bitch!” Lana snarled. She was no more than four or five steps
from the fire-licked door, where she had no intention of being shepherded, even by a
snapping dog. She pulled the knife she’d picked up from Caz’s cache and turned,
slashing at Sienna, though in doing so she drew another step closer to the doorway.
Sienna circled wide around Lana to avoid the blade, and in so doing came too close to
540
541
the blazing threshold for a thing sprung from such a tainted genius as the Hell-Priest
could endure.
Fifteen
It was as though the dog, in getting so close to the door, had reached back
through the blaze and down the passage to the originating forces, to those pieces of
origami that the Hell-Priest had set in motion, and reaching them had somehow
spoiled the accuracy of one of their many folds. The flames around the door suddenly
541
542
lost the parity of their brightness, tainted by the darker colors, as though something
was being buried alive, its boiling blood darkening the blaze. Pieces of its fire-
withered stuff tumbled from the walls of conflagration, sending up columns of black-
grey smoke which eclipsed the flames. It began at the far end of the passageway
where Sienna’s influence on the originators had initiated this sporadic decay.
and with each convulsion some small measure of flame was extinguished, and the
pathway between Hell and the world. Harry yelled to Sienna to get away from the
door, but she wasn’t quite finished with Lana. She suddenly picked up her pace, easily
out-maneuvering her quarry, and ripped his thigh, just above his right knee. He
loosed a stream of obscenities, swinging at the dog, but failing to wound her.
Pinhead. During the last chaotic minute or so he had retreated into the shadows
where the light from the door did not spill, and there was whispering forth the poison
542
543
that had sunk away into his hands. Now it was oozing from his pores again, pin-point
beads quickly spilling until they ran, covering his hands completely and crawling up
Harry didn’t hesitate. He walked towards the Cenobite, firing as he did so. He
didn’t bother wasting bullets in the torso—even minor demons could take a lot of
lead and not be slowed by it—instead he aimed for the head. If he would take the
bastard fuck’s eyes, he thought. He leveled the Colt and fired. The bullet entered the
Cenobite’s cheek an inch below the left eye, and the force of it jerked back his head.
He didn’t lift it again, which offered Harry a clear shot at the creature’s throat, which
he took. It opened a hole in the middle of his throat, and air whistled out.
From behind him Harry heard Norma yelling: “Let go of me! Harry? Where
Harry glanced back to see that Pinhead’s accomplice had grabbed hold of
Norma’s hair and had a crescent bladed knife, like a small scythe, pressed to the lower
543
544
portion of her abdomen. By the crazed look in his eyes, and the vicious way he
pushed the point of the weapon into her it was clear that he would happily eviscerate
her. Rebekkah was making a slow move towards him, apparently unnoticed.
Then a stinging in his sinuses —the stench of Pinhead’s venom— and Harry
looked back just as the demon’s head dropped forward again, dark blood running
from the cheek wound and following the lines of the scars, down, across, down,
across, until the drops fell from his jaw. The blood held Harry’s gaze for a long
moment, and in it the power accruing in his adversary’s hands reached critical mass.
A few stinging flecks of the venom broke loose ahead of the greater mass, and burned
Harry’s gun-hand. He dropped his gaze to see that the black oily filth had entirely
covered the demon’s arms to the elbows, and that he was pointing his hands directly
He tried again, twice, but it wasn’t the bullets that saved him from death, it
was the sound of barking. The demon responded to the sound of the dog with a speed
544
545
that would have made Pavlov proud. He turned, scanning the darkness, Harry
momentarily forgotten. He seemed to see his quarry too, because the matter around
his hands and arms instantly started to churn and slide and boil. The demon spoke to
it, a short sound, and a narrow stream of the filth went from the middle finger of his
left hand.
Harry saw Sienna now, running, and still barking, apparently indifferent to
the fact that she was only making it easier for the demon to target her. The poison did
not strike her, though it would have done so had she not put in a sudden burst of
speed. Harry took a cautious step to his left, which brought him a little way behind
the demon. His move went unnoticed. Pinhead’s entire attention was focused upon
the dog. Even so Harry continued to move slowly, taking off his jacket and as he did
so taking a second step to his left. As he did so Pinhead unleashed another burst of his
murderous mud, though this time Harry could not see where it went because he was
behind the demon now. But Sienna continued to bark, so he’d missed.
545
546
Harry was determined not to give the bastard a third try. He wrapped his
jacket vary roughly around his hands, and then –with no time to formulate a clear
plan, he came round and caught hold of the demon’s arm. Pinhead let out a cry that
had a measure of fury in it, but was mostly repugnance and outrage. The thought
flashed through Harry’s mind like sweet lightning. The demon had lived
humanity, and his rush of revulsion momentarily gave Harry the advantage. He used
it. Before the demon could entirely govern his will Harry pressed the demon’s arm
towards the ground between them. The churning filth continued to erupt from the
creature’s fingers, the asphalt it struck cracking and scattering fragments in all
directions.
Of course the demon had a remedy for this, his other hand, which he had so
far chosen to leave hanging at his side, continuing to gather power. Now he lifted it,
his gaze sliding towards Harry as he did so, and directing at Harry—with both his
546
547
hands committed to the increasingly difficult task of holding down the demon’s left
arm, Harry had no defense against the second weapon, the demon’s right arm, which
Pinhead lifted, seeming to take pleasure in taking his time to do so. One quick glance
over at the other arm showed Harry the mass of boiling filth, that had swollen
Pinhead’s forearm to twice the size of the other. His arm was pointed, of course,
directly at Harry.
“One last chance, D’Amour. Kill the dog and come with me. Be my witness. Or
Harry was no actor, but he knew what power there was in a simple look, if he
could be carried off with sufficient feigned sincerity. He let a frown nick his brow, as
though he was puzzling over the choice of death or damnation. He took his eyes off
the enemy completely, starring absently into space for a few dangerous seconds. He
was peripherally aware that the other players in this drama were out standing still
547
548
doing nothing, but he didn’t dare focus his gaze on any one of them for fear of
Harry made a tiny nod of his head and did they only thing his present
situation allowed him, besides compliance with the demon. Using the arm he still
held for purchase, he wrenched the creature round towards him, but with such
violence and suddenness that the flow of filth that would have executed Harry had it
hit him, instead it was spat off into the dark street. It hit Caz’s van, the metal
shrieking as it was torn open, the muck apparently throwing itself around inside the
vehicle, causing as much damage as it could. Ten seconds later the gas tank exploded
in a fat blossom of yellow and orange fire. There apparently was something
combustible in Pinhead’s killing muck, because the flame instantly came back at the
demon, its spitting brightness braised with the filth. It came with incredible speed,
faster than the demon could summon up the words to extinguish it, and as it came at
548
549
his hand it threw off a bright note which ignited the same flammable stuff in the
much which was still pouring from the arm that Harry had been gripping. He was
letting go of the remnants of his jacket, which was all but eaten away, when the fire
consumed it and the burst of searing energy struck him so hard he was thrown to the
ground.
None of this presented the least danger to Pinhead, Harry knew. What was a
little fire, or even a bullet in the face, to one who lived in pain, and for pain: its
charge of everything. But this whole endeavor, which had begun with such precision,
Now the dog was coming back out of the darkness, barking furiously. There
was the light of another sky in her eyes, a bright day that would soon see storms. The
demon had not been there that day, under that sky, but his soul knew it; knew the
crime, knew the punishment, and though he had no idea of how that light got into
549
550
the eyes of a flea-bitten mongrel it was there, it was there, and its presence made his
innards knot with such a vehemence it was all he could do not to have the pain bend
him double. In all the wastes of Hell, in the pits where only the demented, and one
such as himself dared to go witness the abominations there, he had never witnessed
anything that caught hold of his gut and twisted it the way the light of that ancient
sky caught hold. He hated the mystery of all the things that soured his life, mystery
was the worst. It was the profoundest enemy of order, and order was his beloved, his
soul sealed to it as the groom is sealed to that of his bride. His loathing of mystery was
that of a man who wants only to keep his beloved from harm.
But this animal, was mystery incarnate. It wasn’t only in her bright sky
hawked eyes but in the smell of her, and in the luster of her fur, and in the way she
moved even; everything about her told him she was a vessel for something that he
would have to go to war with, if he failed to kill her. She was baring her gums with
each bark as she came at him. He tried to put her out of his head and concentrate his
550
551
efforts on disciplining the killing force he’d called up in his arms and hands. It wasn’t
any part of his training as a Cenobite. It was something he learned from the most
obscure magical treatises he’d possession of, the Tresstree Vinculum, and he had been
sure he’d mastered it. But there was an instability in the summoned matter that the
treatise had made no mention of, once a taunting element had been introduced into
the flaw—D’Amour’s filthy presence into the left hand, the fire with the right—the
equations were thrown off. In calmer circumstances he would have quickly scanned
the contaminants, but the confusion of the moment, with the dog closing on him, and
his defenses against its assault compromised, he had no chance but to retreat.
He took three quick backward steps towards the threshold, looking for
Felixson as he did so. To his credit the magician had done exactly as instructed. He’d
taken hold of the blind woman, who he’d judged to be the likeliest source of trouble
on this field of battle, and seemed at the same time to have driven the other male, a
brutish thing, to his knees with some incantation. At some point Felixson had clearly
551
552
forced his adversary’s face into the filth leaving his cheeks and brow besmirched but
now the man was not only upright, he was forcibly resisting. His body was twitching
with the effort it took to pull himself up, but he was seconds from breaking the chains
of Felixson’s will. There was nothing to do but go, and leave D’Amour. But given how
he knew the attachment between D’Amour and the blind woman were, something
“What about—”
The Magician was quick to obey, pulling Norma towards the burning door.
She fought furiously, punching Felixson over and over, but none of her blows were
Caz meanwhile got to his feet, freed from Felixson’s hold, and immediately
went in pursuit of Norma. But Felixson had gained the door by now and in a few
552
553
strides he and his captive were through it and gone from sight, leaving the demon on
the threshold.
Harry had by now also got up off the ground, though his short exposure to
Pinhead’s toxic secretion had left him sickened and unsteady. He had taken but a step
towards the door when he realized that Sienna had broken off her pursuit of the
demon. Her hackles were still raised like porcupine quills, her foam flecked lips
curled back for teeth and gums, but she was barking away from him. What little
Harry knew about her made him respectful of her opinion. He did the same. So, he
The demon didn’t even look at them. He was solely concerned to be rid of the
and even before he’d finished the dark matter began to drop from his hands and arms.
As he sloughed it off he continued to step back through the door and into to the
553
554
The matter he was ridding himself of still had the capacity for harm. As the
last of it dropped to the ground, forming a seething puddle large enough to drown a
man in, it went from the threshold. It extended its shape as it did so, until it
resembled a large black snake, which would have been barely visible but for the
“I think the cops have finally come to take a look,” Caz said.
Harry looked away from the door, where Pinhead was turning his back on the
world, and glanced down the street. There was indeed a patrol car, its lights flashing,
After a long period of silence Lana spoke: They’re not going to arrest our asses
are they? Because got outstanding warrants for you know… stuff.”
“Outstanding warrants?” Caz said, “Look! Look, Lana, look! We’re standing in
554
555
“—Hell. And all you can do is worry about your outstanding warrants?”
“I don’t see no door,” Lana said, “and you can’t make me see no door, okay?”
At that moment Sienna, who had been stalking the snake, chose a spot a foot
or so behind the beginning of the thing, and bit down. For a few seconds nothing
happened. Then the whole length of matter began to convulse, sweating its toxins out
onto the street in its throes, the hiss of scorched asphalt lending the serpent voice.
Sienna’s furious growling was audible above the hissing, and in her fury to be done
with the thing she shook it violently. All at once, every spasm in the creature ceased,
and a signal went out from the place where Sienna’s frothy jaws were buried in the
matter. It undid the crude anatomy of the thing in a heartbeat. The matter flew apart,
clots and cobs of it reaching the houses on both sides of the street, and catching
Rebekkah, Caz and Lana. But there was no villainy left in the stuff. It was less
troubling now than mud, its substance dissolving in the air, and quickly gone.
555
556
Fifteen
Harry’s attention had strayed from the door for just a few seconds—glancing
first at the patrol car then at Sienna’s destruction of the matter—but in that little time
556
557
the flames from which the door was formed had already started to diminish. He had
Of course. Their paths had intersected here—where the street lamps were all
dead, and the houses deserted—not because this spot was one of great significance,
but because their intersection made it so. Hell had come for Harry on this street, and
failing to catch him had taken Norma instead. Now he would go after her, and he
would not go alone. Sienna, fresh from her kill, bounded past him as he crossed the
threshold, and moments later Rebekkah overtook him too, calling after her dog to
slow down, slow down. Was there laughter in her voice? There was. She was chasing
her dog down the devil’s throat and laughing as she went, as though this was the
557
558
He heard Caz yell something behind him, but he didn’t dare risk looking back,
with the flames gathering around him and the passage through becoming harder and
harder to see. Another two, three strides and he drew a breath that was denser, no
dirtier, than the breath that had preceded it, and two strides later he ran into what
felt like cloths just hauled from a pail of hot water and shit and pressed against his
face and thrust down his throat as though to smother him. His momentum faltered,
his heart hammering as he tried to keep panic from overcoming him. It was the
greatest of his terrors, smothering, and he was sorely tempted to retreat a step, or two
or three, back into the air of the world. But Caz was at his shoulder now, at the other,
“There’s the worst smell I—“ She stopped, her hand grabbing Harry’s arm.
“Breathe, honey.” She told him. “You can’t hold your fucking breath forever.”
558
559
The remark, its source and its simplicity, broke the hold the panic had over
him. He breathed, the stale, stinking air making his lungs labor for their fill. Still any
“Have we got far to go?” she said to him. “Because I think the cops are on the
move.”
“Just be sure,” Harry said to Lana, feeling a sudden responsibility which hadn’t
been in his head seconds before. “I know you don’t want to face the cops, but we’re
“I wish I were. But this is the place of passage between our world and his.”
559
560
“Huh.” She looked back the way they’d come. “Cops, demons, cops, demons. If
I go back,” she looked at Caz, “Am I on my own? Are you going to go with him, lover
boy?”
“Yeah.”
“Well that’s it then. I’d rather be with some real men in Hell than on my own
“You’re sure?”
“I’m sure.”
“Fuck off, Harold. I said I’m sure. Now can we move our asses?”
No more was said. A few yards further, and the sound of the sirens faded
completely. The flames around the door were almost out, and with their brightness
diminished it was easier to see what looked like a forest ahead. They made their way
towards it without looking back. A kind of madness was judged to have been in the
560
561
air that night in Brooklyn. How else, the following day, when the officers were
making their reports, and the television news reporters were interviewing those few
folks who had stayed in their houses throughout the whole bizarre sequence of
events. None of them made reliable witnesses, for the very reason that they had kept
them in their houses rather than escaping the street like everybody else: they were
either old, their hushed, uncertain voices and wandering gazes making it easy to
dismiss their accounts of what they’d seen from the darkened houses. The same was
true of the other who stayed on the street: the sick. Who was going to believe the
testimony of a few drug-addled folks who were too weak to get out of the way of
trouble?
There had been trouble on the street, no doubt of that. The burned out van,
the scorch marks on the asphalt, and the reports of the officers who’d come upon the
scene as its bizarrities were flickering out, but who had all seen what now looked like
a burning door and some people walking through it. By the time they actually
561
562
reached the place, however, the door had gone. “It had burned away,” one of the
officers had written in his report. “But there were no ashes or embers left behind,
which was strange. There were some marks on the ground, but nothing like you’d
expect to see after a big door had been burned. The ground wasn’t even warm. We
searched the whole street looking for the people we had all seen, but there was
nobody in the vicinity except for a few residents who were not talking much sense.”
That, in sum, was the only conclusion anybody could reach on the subject:
That none of it made much sense. There were several drops of blood found on the
street, but owing to some confusion at the testing laboratory the results were mislaid.
As they represented the sole sign that any kind of crime had been committed that
night, and they had been completely lost, it was easy for the authorities to simply
close the books on the whole matter and move on to more pressing issues. It had its
own blistering infernos to stoke and its own Satans to vote into high office, it had no
562
563
563
564
PART FOUR
One
564
565
From the first, Hell surprised them. They stepped out to the other side of the
place of passage into a far from unpleasant place: a grove in a forest of antediluvian
trees, their branches so weighed down with age, that a small child could have picked
the large dark-purple skinned fruit simply by reaching up. Nobody had harvested
them, however, and they littered the ground, the sickly stink of their corruption one
part of the stew of smells that had added its own particular horror to the oppressive
stink that had stopped Harry in his tracks as he’d passed from the world into Hell.
“Jeez,” Lana said, “I thought the roaches in my apartment were big.” She was
looking down at the brown-black insects that had distant family relation to the
common cockroach, but were perhaps six times larger, and covered the ground at the
base of the trees, devouring the food that had fallen there. The sound of their brittle
bodies rubbing against one another, and of their busy mouth parts devouring the
565
566
“No. Its just me being insulting. Not just me. A lot of people he’s fucked with.”
“I don’t know,” Harry said impatiently. “I’m sure he thinks so. I just want to
The door through which they’d come had burned itself off by now.
“Well find another way out. Sienna will do it. Won’t you, baby?”
The dog looked up from her systematic slaughter of the roaches around her
feet; picking them up, crunching them once, then spitting them out.
“Don’t you have to give her something to sniff, so she knows what she’s
tracking?”
566
567
Sienna made one last ambitious attack on the roaches, just moving through
“What about the fruit?” Caz asked. “You think it’s edible? I’m damn hungry.”
“Yeah. I can hear your stomach. So we’ll figure something out. But not some
“Don’t do that.” Rebekkah said, turning on Caz, her neck reddening with fury.
567
568
Caz looked at her with complete incomprehension, opening his arms, palms
“No.” Rebekkah replied, “I’ll tell you when I’m done. Just because I’m here
doesn’t mean I want to be here, and I know she’s got her reasons”—she glanced at
Sienna, who was sniffing the air—“and all I can do is go with her. That’s my job, and
I’m grateful. But there’s more important stuff for her to be, a whole lot more
“I haven’t finished.”
568
569
“Well Christ, you just have everything all sorted it, don’t you?” Harry yelled,
flecks of spittle flying with his words. “So why don’t you tell me why she brought you
to us?”
“According to who?”
“This is such a fuck up.” Lana said. “We’ve been here two minutes and we’re
fighting—”
“No—”
569
570
“Typical!” Rebekkah remarked. “You raise your voice and we’re supposed
to…” She stopped. They all stopped. There was a very low pitched vibration coming
from somewhere. It made their heads ache. Rebekkah looked down at its source.
Sienna had come into their midst unnoticed. “You were right from the start,
D’Amour.” Rebekkah conceded. All trace of accusation had been scoured from her
voice. “Enough.”
There was a short silence. Then Lana said: “I don’t really do the talking to dogs
thing. Sorry.”
570
571
“I think she’s a little happier now.” Rebekkah said. Sienna’s shaking growl had
died away, and with a little glance in Rebekkah’s direction she went over to Lana,
who offered her hand. Sienna nuzzled Lana’s palm, sniffing at the creases.
“You think she’s reading my fortune?” Lana said. The final syllable barely out
of her mouth, when Sienna lifted her wet nose out of Lana’s hand and bit the heel of
her hand. It was a deep bite and it brought a shriek from Lana. She attempted to pull
her hand out of Sienna’s mouth, which she succeeded in doing, but only at the price
of having Sienna’s teeth gouge her deeply. It was a nasty wound. When Caz caught
hold of Lana, whose face was grey and clammy, and persuaded her to raise her hand
and keep it raised so the blood could drain, the blood coursed down her arm, soaking
571
572
“No, you’re not.” Caz instructed her, “Don’t look at your hand. Look at me.”
He shrugged off his battered leather vest and pulled off his black t-shirt.
Caz threw her an indulgent smile, as he tore his t-shirt up into bandage width
strips. “I’ll have all of this out of sight in just a few seconds,” he promised Lana.
“Yes?”
“You know.”
“No. I don’t.” Caz said, doing his best to get the wound bound tightly enough
572
573
“What the hell possessed her to do that?” Harry asked Rebekkah, who shook
her head.
“But of course you have no idea what her reasons might be.”
then we’re in the same boat, D’Amour, because I have no better grasp of why we’re
here than you. Besides, of course, getting the old lady—shit, I’m sorry—Norma,
besides getting Norma back. But that street back there, it knew, I mean the ground
573
574
beneath our feet knew, that something of consequence was going to happen there. It
wasn’t just the street that knew. So did the people, and they got out.”
“Hey, Harry,” Caz said, “Could we maybe stop the metaphysical bullshit for a
minute and concentrate on Lana? The dog made a real mess of her hand. She needs a
doctor. Tetanus injections. Some fresh water wouldn’t hurt. And I’m not the only one
who’s hungry.”
“Wait.” Lana said. She was leaning against a tree, her head back. She tried to
lick her lips, but she didn’t have to spit. “I want to go back. I don’t care about the
cops. I want to go back right now. So come on, who’s got the matches to light the
magic door?”
“It doesn’t work like that.” Harry said. “I wish it did. I’d send you back in a
574
575
“You there. Lana said to Rebekkah, wiping a black trail of mascara and tears
from her cheek with her good hand. “You own the fucking hell hound. You got some
Rebekkah met Lana’s accusatory gaze unblinking. “I’m not a miracle worker.”
“I’m on a journey—”
“Oh Christ.”
“—we all are. Even you. Maybe especially you.” Lana just stared at her,
confounded. “Sienna doesn’t normally bite people. She chose to do it. And she chose
you. I know you won’t believe me right now, but it’s a kind of gift.”
“You’ll see.”
575
576
“Well I don’t know who is the crazier bitch, you or your dog.”
“Whose is she then? Oh no, I get this… She’s another fucking pilgrim, isn’t
she?”
Rebekkah nodded.
There was silence for several seconds, at least amongst the two and four legged
occupants of the grove. The roaches and millipedes continued their seething sibilation
Finally, Harry said: “At the risk of stating the obvious, this isn’t going to be
easy. For any of us. Norma has a lot of friends amongst the dead—”
576
577
“—and one of then, probably many of them, will know ways to get back to the
“I feel better already.” Lana said, deliberately enunciating the words in Caz’s
“The little bitch knows,” Rebekkah said, smiling down at Sienna, “and where
the little bitch goes, the big bitch follows. We’re ready, whenever you are.”
“Not too fast.” Rebekkah said, “We don’t want to lose anybody.”
“Oh, I don’t know.” Lana remarked, and even Caz had to laugh.
577
578
Norma had sat what she judged to be many hours now in a darkness within a
darkness. For the first time in her life her blindness oppressed her; she longed to be
cured of it: to be able to see the demon and its human underling with the breath of a
man with an ulcerous stomach. Of course her blindness had never been as hard to
endure as those of others, whose fortitude in their sightlessness was beyond her
power to comprehend. She, the grateful recipient of powers she had never understood
what she’d dare to earn, was after all not truly blind. Though the world as sighted
people saw it was a closed book to her, she saw what they could not: the presence of
phantoms, everywhere, their faces, ripe with need and unspent passion, trailing their
hunger like pollen from flowers that were past their hour but refused to wither and
disappear. It had been until now more than adequate compensation for whatever
578
579
spectacles she’d been denied. After all, what sight was more demanding, more
protean, more comforting, even in anguish, than the human face? She had envied the
sighted millions who walked the streets below her apartment nothing, as long as she
But there were no ghosts here; nor even that dusty whispering she knew was a
She had not heard him come in. She didn’t like that. Usually she knew in her
bones when some other than the human was nearby. But his time, he was quiet. And
he stank. God Almighty, he stank! It was another gift of her sightlessness, this
sensitivity to the nuances of smell, and this man—and that he was, at most; she
smelled it clearly. Whatever he had to done to elevate himself in the ranks of the
regime, whatever mutilations he had allowed them to perform on him, or that he had
performed on himself, they could not erase what he was born as. Still, layered over
579
580
the smell of his humanity there was so much less which spoke more complicated
stories. This was a man who trafficked with demons, of course; their countless kinds
of bitterness were all over him. So was blood, though not in gross sense, as of the
overpowering scent off a butcher’s apron. Whiffs of it came off whatever instruments
of hurt hung from his waist, but most of it was old. And then there were countless
smells, some of which he could name—incense, books, sweat, and far, far more which
He had spoken to her scarcely at all, except to remind her, if she did not
already know, that he was an expert in the provision of suffering, and that if she did
anything to irritate him she would instantly have first-hand knowledge of his
wisdom, and when her nerve-endings and her sanity had given up, and only then,
So she had not moved. She’d stayed in the darkness within the darkness and
done her best to reach out past the horrors to some comforting memory, the face of a
580
581
happy revenant perhaps, whom she’d directed to the place where his loved ones
would be; or the fine, happy times she’d had with Harry and a bottle of brandy,
reminiscing about some shared craziness. But for some reason the memories gave her
no pleasure now, there was a stone in her stomach, and it weighed her down, stopped
She was glad, therefore, that he’d finally condescended to come back into her
presence, with his bitter scents and sweet scents. She was saved from boredom, at
least.
“D’amour has come after you,” he said. “Along with a pitiful group of misfits,
Norma didn’t reply. She judged him as the kind of guy who wanted an
“You managed to empty your bowels in the corner there, I see, how very
581
582
tell you in the interests of efficiency—that I have made it my business over the last
several years to educate myself in the art of Mageia. I am a Karcist without equal, and
it has allowed me to dispatch of almost all the members of my Order. Yes, my own
Cenobites, sisters and brothers, gone. I am about a greater labour now, and I’m going
to let D’Amour catch up with us, so that I may be rid of you, and I’ll have him as a
“What did I tell you as I brought you over? What did I say?”
“Ask no questions.”
“But you’re the kind who doesn’t learn, aren’t you?” He approached her,
grabbing hold of her bony shoulder and hauling her to her feet. “Not until its beaten
into you.”
“What? No. It was just something that slipped out. I’m a stupid, old woman
582
583
“Old you are. And brittle. As I’m about to remind you. And as for your
womanhood, well, that’s between you and your dessicated cunt and I have no interest
in continuing the issue one way or the other. But stupid? Oh no…no… that you are
not. And that’s why I must tell you before we begin that I do this only in the interest
finished with you, with this, you will not be raising that formidable intelligence
against me. I am rising step by step to a higher place. And this will be the last time,
the very last, in which I allow my flesh to be in contact with the flesh of something so
much less than me. So I shall make it memorable, for both of us.”
She had been holding herself in readiness for his first blow for too long, and
while he’d maundered on her muscles lost their preparedness. When he hit her in the
stomach, as he did now, the blow bent her double. There she stayed, grasping for air,
while he went at her face with a left then a right, then another left, each blow a loud,
stupefying sound in her head. There was a moments hiatus, then he came back at her
583
584
physically unbending her by seizing hold of her shoulders and lifting her up as he
threw her against the wall. Again the breath went from her, and her legs, which were
“Oh no.” he said, as she began to slide, “you stay standing.” He put his right
hand around her throat to hold her head up, and with his left proceeded to punch her
over and over, blows to her liver, her heart, her kidneys, to her breasts, to her gut, to
her sex, and then up to her heart again, twice, three times, and down through the
same already tender, aching placers: kidneys, liver, breasts, guts, sex, never delivering
one blow when two would give him more pleasure, nor two when three would be
better still.
And it was pleasure he was feeling. Even now, when she was barely holding
onto consciousness, some part of her that could never relinquish study heard the little
exhalations of contentment when he stood back for a moment; or felt his smile as he
looked up at the tears and anguish on her face. Nor did he stop looking at her, as he
584
585
went through his list of targets. He stared at her. She felt the stare like a subtle
pressure upon her face, and knowing then he was perusing her she pulled together
every thread of strength in her soul and she brought then up behind her face to deny
him the satisfaction of seeing her suffering. She closed her mouth and coaxed the
threads into turning up the corners of her lips into a Gioronda smile. Her eyes she
also closed, slowly lowering her lids to conceal from him her frailty. There would be
no more tears now; nor shouts of pain. The threads had sewed the expression in place.
It was a mask. Whatever she truly felt was hidden behind it, unreachable.
he was not going to get any satisfaction from watching her face. He released the
clamp of his hand from her neck, and she slid down the wall, her legs folding up
beneath her.
“He’s coming after you, of course,” said the demon. “So I’m going to get my
witness after all, in exchange for you. That’s the only reason I will not kick you to
585
586
death…” He put his booted foot against her shoulder, and she toppled over. “… where
you lie. But—”One vicious kick to her body, cracking ribs. “—I can’t help—” Another
to her throat, which really tested the strength of her mask. It held, however. “—
taking people—” Knowing what was coming next she tried to get her hand up to her
face to protect but she wasn’t fast enough. His boot got there first, one straight kick to
the face, blood bursting from her nose, “—to—” another kick at her face, and now,
finally she felt a darkness within a darkness coming to fetch her, and she was grateful
for its imminence. The demon rasied his foot and brought the boot down hard on the
Oh Christ, she thought, not dead! I can’t be dead! I’ve so much left unfinished!
586
587
But then if she wasn’t dead, why was she hovering nine or ten feet above the
place where her body lay against the wall? The demon —what did Harry call him?
Dick face? Pin face? Pin head? That was it. He was backing away from her, his
breathing ragged. It had taken no little effort for the old man to brutalize her the way
he had. Having stepped away he changed his mind and approached her again, kicking
her hands away from her face. He’d made a real mess of her, no doubt about that, but
she was very pleased to see that her enigmatic smile was still in place, defying him.
There was a sliver of satisfaction in that, no question, however hard the rest of the
news was.
The demon —she found it impossible to think of him as Pinhead. That was a
schoolyard insult, or the name of a pitiful freak of nature, it did not belong to the
monster standing over her now, his body shaking with excitement from the beating
he had just delivered—the demon retreated a few more steps, still looking at what his
brutality had achieved, and then reluctantly withdrew his gaze and turned his
587
588
attention to the little weasel of a man who had just entered the room, and was
lingering by the door. She knew without need to hear his voice that this was the
creature who’d first caught hold of her on the street in Brooklyn, whispering all
manner of obscene threats into her ear to keep her from resisting his hold on her. He
was more pitiful to look at than she’d imagined, a wizened gray thing, dressed like a
peasant. And yet on his face—even now, after what he’d done to her, hauling her
here—she saw the remains of what surely once been a man possessed of luminous
intelligence. He had laughed much once, and pondered deeply too, to judge from the
frown marks on his brow and the lines left by old laughter on his cheeks.
As she studied him she felt herself plucked away from the room where her
murdered body lay and off, through a maze of rooms, so beautiful, even with the
plaster rotted and falling away from the walls, and the decaying mirrors with their
flaking gold leaf frames. Here and there, as she made her departure, she caught sight
of the remains of places where others like herself, prisoners of circumstance, had been
588
589
tortured. The remains of one such victim lay with his legs in the fire place, where a
fierce fire had burned, consuming his legs somewhere above the knee. He had died
recently. There were flies on him, but his eyes were still open, and his mouth, wide,
wide, as though he’d tried to scream until his heart gave out.
She saw his ghost, hanging in the age looking down at his agonized remains.
The sight of him gave her comfort. She didn’t understand this place, but assuming she
survived the beating the demon had delivered she could learn from its ghost. They
knew a lot, the dead. How many times had she said to Harry they were the world’s
greatest untapped resource? It was true. All they’d seen, all they’d suffered, all they’d
triumphed over, lost to a world in need of wisdom. And why? Because, at a certain
point in the evolution of the species a profound superstition had been sewn into the
human heart that had made the dead sources of terror, not enlightenment. Angelic
work, she guessed; Heaven’s army was instructed by its commander in chief to keep
the human population in a state of passive stupefaction. Any road to knowledge had
589
590
to be closed off, in case difficult questions were asked, not by obscure theologians by
ordinary men and women. So heavenly messengers, to whom grieving souls access the
world raised their voices begging for some little proof that death was not the end, but
that life and the love that was life’s light went on, went on after the horrors had had
their way, those very messengers became part of the company to make to make a
horror of death, and turned the dead into brutish, vengeful furies from whom
humanity’s collective soul, the dead became the source of countless tales of terror,
while the phantoms that were their spirits made manifest were shunned and
abominated, until over the generations mankind simply taught itself a willful
blindness, and Norma knew what a loss there was in this. Her own life had been
immeasurably enriched by the dead. How much does pain and madness, how much of
the human rage and appetite for war and its atrocities might have been soothed away
590
591
by the certain knowledge that the three sense years and ten of our biblical span were
not the full sum of things, but rather a thumb nail sketch for glorious, limitless work.
Norma had only ever shared her thoughts on this with one living person, her
Harry. But she had listened countless times to ghosts unburdening themselves of their
anguish at being unseen, unable to comfort their loved ones by simply saying: “I’m
here. I’m right beside you.” Death, she had come to realize, was a site of two mirrored
griefs: that of the blind living, who believed they’d lost their loved ones forever, the
other of the sighted dead, who suffered beside them, but could not offer a syllable of
comfort.
It wasn’t chiefly the labor of demons that turned the lie into a certainty; it was
the establishment that profited from a populus in constant used salve for their
anguish, the Church. Pope after Pope negotiated with its supposed enemy to keep
their millions of believers in states of capitulation and terror, from childhood to their
591
592
death bed. Money to buy prayer, money to buy forgiveness, money to buy salvation,
it was all contributed more easily when the griever’s palms were slick with sweat.
These thoughts passed the time as her spirit moved through the immensity of
the house—no, palace—to which the demon had brought her. The face that had
plucked her out of her body and was drawing her now, helpless to resist, finally
brought her out of the great house through a hole in the roof. She had assumed that at
some point her sight would desert her. But it did not. As the house fell away beneath
her, she was granted a bird’s eye view of the wilderness through which the Cenobite
and Felixson, her captor, had brought her. She hadn’t expected infernal regions to
resemble anything that the poets and painters and story-tellers around the world
evoked over the years. But she was still astonished that they had fallen so far short of
what her spirit’s eyes now saw. The sky contained neither sun, or stars, which was
predictable enough. But what it did contain—a stone the size of a small planet which
surely reached above the immense panorama spread before her. It provided nothing
592
593
as simple as day or night. Its surface was scarred, but also pierced in what amounted
to thousands of places, many no bigger than a fist, the largest big enough to engulf a
house. They were ragged, whatever the size and threw off fissures like lightning bolts,
through which the same brightness poured. The effect upon the landscape was
uncanny; the shafts of light emanating from the rock no more than rule-straight
rivulets in places, in others like unleashed dams—changed size and shape in response
to the curvature of the stone, and moved over the terrain in a host of shapes.
Straggling constellations where the smaller holes spilled there light, and ragged
islands of brightness from the larger, while in between existed a state of murky
twilight.
This was scarcely a promising environment, but still, it found a way to grow,
even prosper. On the slopes of the hills beneath her long white grass swayed in some
infernal wind, and her and there bushes grew, the branches barbed and knuckley but
bearing small colorless flowers. Where was this journey taking her? Did it even have
593
594
a destination, or was she simply loosed from her body to wander? Wait! Was this
what ghosts felt like when they came to her apartment? Was she dead? Funny, she
didn’t feel dead, but then wasn’t that the most common thing she heard from her
visitors?
Her spirit began to sink towards the ground, and in a few seconds she was
moving above the level of the white grass. Some distance ahead of her was a small
forest, its trees, though large, clearly the parent for the barbed shrubs. The canopy of
upper branches was intricately knotted, except for perhaps thirty or forty wild
branches that had freed themselves and grew like sticks of black lightning. Large
black birds perched on several, or fought with beaks and claws for some particularly
choice spot. She was so distracted by the sight of their feuding that she didn’t notice
the people emerging from the darkness beneath the trees until she was almost in their
midst.
594
595
Three
595
596
Sienna had been leading the way, but now, when they were barely out of the
forest, she turned and went back to Rebekkah, barking as she did so.
“She is.” Rebekkah replied, “there’s somebody here. She’s watching them.”
Sienna was indeed tracking the presence of some invisible presence, her initial burst
of barking silenced was what got Rebekkah’s attention. Now she headed towards
Lana.
“You’re all right.” Caz said, standing between Lana and Sienna, “Go on, girl.
“I’m not saying I think you’re a freak. I’m saying maybe you confuse the dog
596
597
He’d gown down on his knees and was trying to distract Sienna’s attention,
“She’s not going to hurt you.” Rebekkah said to Lana. “She’s just trying to
reassure you.”
“I’m fine. I don’t need reassurance, okay? I’m—” she topped, abruptly
changing from anger to bewilderment. “…what?” she said softly. She lifted her bitten
hand. Fresh blood was running from underneath the bandages. “Damn you…” she
“…I think I’m dead… what? Get out!” Lana said, shaking her head. “Did you
597
598
“What’s going on?” Caz wanted to know. “If somebody’s messing with Lana,
“Norma?”
“Yes it’s me. I don’t know—” the words ceased as Lana shook her head again,
Caz replied with a doubtful look, but he turned to Lana and put his hands on
her shoulders.
“Get off me—” she snapped, stepping back out of his grip, “—I don’t want this
“Says who?”
“Trust me. Just let her say what she needs too say.”
598
599
“I’m sorry?” Rebekkah said, striding past Caz. “What did you say?”
“I said, like you—” Rebekkah’s fist came at her so fast she had no chance to
“Sienna chose her. She bit her so your lady-boy could help us. Maybe it was a
Harry knelt in the grass beside Lana. “Norma? Are you still there?’
Lana’s eyes were closed, her face cleansed of emotion. Harry tried again.
“Norma?”
This time there was a response. Lana opened her mouth, and tried to wet her
599
600
“It is you.”
“Yeah, it’s me.” I don’t know why the fuck I get into her, but I’m here. Until
“Am I dead?”
“Yes.”
“I don’t have any idea. I mean, I should be dead. That bastard just finished
600
601
“It s lovely thought, Harry. Thank you. But it’s not going to be easy. He’s not
your ordinary sadomasochistic from Hell any longer. He’s got power. And plans.”
“Plans to do what?”
“If I knew I’d tell you. And if I find out I’ll—shit, I think that’s it for now,
“No…”
“What then?”
“Apparently not.”
“Some big building. Looks like it was really fancy back in the day. But it’s
falling apart.”
601
602
“No. just some ruins, but no city. Listen to me, Harry. I don’t want anyone
“Oh for Christ’s sake, Harry. Listen to me. He’s too strong. Whatever you
“I’m not going to leave you down here, Norma. Whatever happens I’m going
to-”
Lana’s eyes opened, and there was a moment of confusion on her face; then
cleared, and Lana said: “What am I doing lying down here? Oh yeah. Oh fuck yeah. I
“For what?”
602
603
“Don’t try to sweet talk me, D’Amour. I don’t trust a thing any man says.”
“How about two men?” Caz said, going down on his haunches on the other
side of Lana’s body to Harry. “I don’t have any better idea of why this is happening to
“Some fucking ride.” She started to sit up; and both Caz and Harry lent a hand.
“Well…” she said, with a fluttering of her eyes that had more than a little Blanch
DuBois in it, “… I suppose if I get this kind of attention whenever I let that old
woman get in my head. Just as long as she doesn’t plan on being a permanent tenant.”
“No.”
Lana assessed Harry’s face for a few seconds. Then she looked at Caz.
“Is she? Because that’s what was freaking me out, having a dead person in here
with me.”
603
604
“But there might be a time when she will be,” Rebekkah said. “And she’s still
Lana looked up at Rebekkah through her heavily mascared lashes. “You. You.”
Lana put on a theatrical brightness. “Oh, no. You’re quite right, Casanova. This
The brightness faded. She stared back up at Rebekkah. “But it’ll come, right
“Lana—”
“Shut up, Caz. The bitch is speaking.” She focused on Rebekkah again. “I’m
speaking. I learned to fight from being brought up in a house full of men, except for
me and my mother. And there wasn’t a day when I didn’t have to defend my rights to
604
605
be who I was inside, on the street or in my own house. So you take it from me, sister,
“Well listen to yourself, Lana. Take it from me sister? I never heard you call
anyone sister in my life, man or woman. Now get up off your ass.”
“Help me.” Caz stood up, shaking his head. Lana turned to Harry. “Will you
give a hand?”
“Sure.”
“See? That’s all I was asking for.” Lana said to Caz once Harry had helped her
605
606
“I did what was necessary. But okay, if it gets us moving. I’m sorry.” Then after
a beat: “Sister.”
Harry caught the confused look on Lana’s face when Rebekkah called her
sister; she didn’t know whether she was having her insult returned or whether she
“Sienna knows.”
The dog was already several yards away from them, looking back, waiting for
the company of humans to follow. After a little time they did so.
606
607
Norma woke into a place of pain. Her head, her stomach, her back, her legs;
“Get her to her feet, magician. And hurry. We have business in the city.”
“Yes. I must face the Regime sooner or later. Better sooner, while they’re still
arguing amongst themselves. Now get her up. And follow. If she won’t walk, then
carry her.”
Norma got a whiff of Felixson’a foul breath to add to her discomforts. He was
“I’m damned sorry if I’m going to carry you. Yes, you, I know you’re listening
to me. So I’m going to make life a little easier for the both of us. I can’t heal you—I
don’t have that much power—but I can certainly you an epoidiatic opiate, which will
607
608
“Will it…take… my wits away too?” Norma murmured through the blood in
her mouth.
“What do you care if it does? It’ll dull you a little. But you’ll still be able to plot
“You take what you’re given. I have him. You have me. Be grateful. A lot of
men in my position wouldn’t risk this.” He glanced away for a moment, just to
confirm that his epoidia weren’t being witnessed. Then he began muttering the
incantation under his breath as he pressed his hands lightly over her body. He was
good, she had to give him that. She felt the opiate spreading through her body, its
“Better?” he said.
608
609
“Well just remember to moan and sob every now and then. I don’t want the
“Get up, will you?” Felixson said loudly, grabbing Norma’s arm and pulling he
to her feet. Norma let out a ragged series of cries and curses, but the fact was she felt
better than she had in years. So what if the epoidia were only covering up the
problem? She would happily live in this opiated state for a long, long time. Felixson
had gone now, and she heard him talking in whispers to the Cenobite. She followed
the sound of his voice, closing the distance between them for safety’s sake. In his way,
Felixson had been right, they were all obliged to take what they were given. He had
the Hell-Priest’s protection at least while the demon had use for him, and she had
Felixson watching over her, for whatever that was worth. Next time she had a
moment alone with him, she’d get him to teach her the epoidia he’d used, so she
609
610
Then she turned her thoughts to her Harry and his little gang of harrowers.
Caz, she knew, of course, though she had not known that he was so good-looking; but
the girl and the dog were fresh additions to his circle, and the confused creature
through whom she’d been speaking had surely had a whole other story to tell. Even
though Norma had been inside of her host for only a minute or so, she’d had time to
register the strange but far from unpleasant sensation of having a presence between
her legs. She was no great judge, but she suspected the man called Lana had more
than his share of manhood, which made it all the odder that he was dressed like a
woman. Well, everyone had their own way of making sense of their own lives;
Norma had learned from her years of talking with the dead. If prayer and pulpit
didn’t calm the circling mind, people invented their own rituals, spiced often with
ritual.
610
611
“Please don’t. Bad liars embarrass me. I know what he did. You needn’t soil
yourself Felixson, I wouldn’t have given you leave to use your powers if I hadn’t
expected you to do so. Just never think, either of you, that I am not with you, even
“Now that the truth is out you can stop that wretched hobbling,” the Cenobite
said, “and Felixson, take hold of her arm. We are within a quarter mile of the city,
look how convenient, creeping in from the wastes. That will have people off the
streets, and in their homes, if homes they have, or down in the tunnels. Better sit in
611
612
“As I understand it there’s seldom two fogs alike, but this is your fog, isn’t it?”
Norma said.
Felixson, who had taken her arm as the Hell-Priest had instructed, gave her a
“Stop shaking her, Felixson. When I get tired of her questions she’ll have the
wit to know when to shut up. No, Ms. Paine, I don’t have a choice in what the fog
“Sometimes. And sometimes insects, sometimes tiny serpents, fine as hairs and
ten feet long or more. In their billions they’ll come, hanging in the clammy fog, then
612
613
finishing their way into the houses, though cracks, under a door that wasn’t quite
sealed with hot black wax. They used to say of your native country always something
“Felixson? You’d been hiding your heritage all this time. Apparently, you’re a
white negro. Unless—” she directed the rest of her remarks at the Hell-Priest, “—you
“Was I mistaken?”
“Your parents?”
“I didn’t know them. Apparently they had no need of a blind baby. I was left
at the step of a church. They were good Christian folks. You would have hated them.”
“Now you’re the one making assumptions. I have enjoyed the company of
many a Christian sinner, even if they haven’t enjoyed mine. Were you much loved as
a child?”
613
614
“I thought we agreed earlier that lying was not your strong suit.”
“Did we? Yes. Yes we did. And no… I was not much loved as a child.”
“Because you discovered one day that you were not sighted that didn’t mean
“It just wasn’t the good Christians who were raising you you were seeing.”
“Right.”
“Sight is sight. You don’t complain about the view if the alternative is
darkness. Anyway, to me they were just people. A bit less trivial than regular folks,
614
615
“—that they’d lived lives they weren’t happy with or proud of or ready to
leave.”
Norma made an exclamation of surprise. “That’s pretty much it,” she said,
“Because we both see them in the same state, more or less. You on one side of
the divide, me on the other. As you said, sight is sight. And despair is despair,
Norma was impressed by the old sadist’s little speech. Perhaps, though she
took pleasure in their being connections between the Hell-Priest and her, it would
play out in her favour. She’d heard once from one of her many televisions a hostage
who’d escaped a lengthy capture by slowly working to make her captor see her as a
human being, with feelings and memories, instead of a bargaining chip. Maybe the
Hell-Priest had started the process himself, in the exchange they’d just had. Would
the fact that he’d made a connection between the two of them stay his hand, and
615
616
boot, were he tempted to brutalize again? She could but hope. For now, she let her
subject alone. He was altogether too astute a creature to be manipulated in any way.
He would instantly sense a false note in her conversation, and what little good work
“Felixson?”
“Lord?”
“Do you have incantation that can seal you and your prisoner off from
anything that might become lodged in your eyes or ears, or under your fingernails?”
“Let me think, I suppose, yes…yes, I could seal us in. But for how long?”
616
617
“Yes, you will. Once we are in the fog there will be no clean air to breathe
until we’ve breached the Regime’s defenses and are inside the temple, which may
“The citizens are demons, and most of them have houses to go to, if they’re
quick. And some take the damned in as servants, and will protect them. But there will
be many damned and demons, both—who will not reach safety fast enough. And
they’ll be caught.”
“No.”
617
618
“Just do like the man said,” Norma interjected. “We got to be getting close
now.”
“Another ten yards and we’ll be in the fog. So do as the lady requests Felixson.
The muting effect of the fog, and the fact that until now they had been in
conversation, had kept Norma from hearing what she now heard: the raw noise of
creatures—whether damned or demons she could not tell—in the grip of terror and
panic.
grimoile—”
618
619
“Forget the noise. Think about your magic. You were a high master.
“I’m not going to wait forever.” The Cenobite said. “You’re coming with me
Felixson sounded close to tears now. “I’ve got bits and pieces, but nothing that
hangs together.”
“It’s me.” Felixson said. “I always pass gas when I’m nervous.”
“Fire away, then. Be my guest. Let the pressure out. Clear your mind.”
619
620
“There’s no help you can furnish, unless you can fetch for me my signals
and—signals and—I can’t remember the name of my book. My mind’s going. It is. I
“Are you telling me you can’t do anything to protect us from this fog?”
“God knows I’ve held on longer than most. Watching the other magicians go,
one by one, that would have been enough for weaker men. And then this place—”
“Then shut up, will you? We’ll talk about where you left your copy of Spitman
She pressed the magician aside. Though it was a while since she’d heard the
Hell-Priest speak she had no problem fixing his position. The force of his presence
620
621
“Shall I hold my breath asking you what you already know we need, or will
you just make the decision and we’ll live or die by it. I have to say, if we die, it’s a
damn waste.”
“Then why did you drag us along after you, slowing you down? You could
have put me out of my misery back in that house. You had my head right under your
boot.”
He turned to look at her, she knew, and for the first time—how had she
missed this until now? Had he been concealing it? She saw a gossamer image of him
in the darkness.
“You’re a little bit dead,” she said. Perhaps it wasn’t the smartest thing to say
under the circumstances, but she’d never been one to govern her tongue. A bad liar
621
622
she was, but she could tell a mean truth when the moment was right. And so why not
now? While the surprise was still genuine? How much worse could things get than
this, with her asking the demon that had nearly kicked her to death a couple of hours
“That’s the first time I’ve heard my condition described that way,” he said,
“I can see you. A little. You’re not clear, the way the dead were back in New
“No. It’s just plain and simple. No more lies. They’re a waste of breath, and I
“Yes, of course.”
622
623
“Why? You know there’s a life to come, and you won’t be suffering for loving
“I think I’ve got a few miles left in my old flesh and bones, just to feel the
“And?”
“That’s it.”
Norma shrugged.
“All right, I’ll tell you. I want to see my Harry again, in the flesh. Say my
goodbyes.”
“Well at least you understand that should you see him it will be one final time.
623
624
“I want him to be my witness. And once he’s seen all that is about to take
place, he will be changed. The man you know will no longer exist. He will thereafter
“A little.”
Nobody ever gave you a damn thing. You’ve always had to take.”
“Yes.”
“Pleasure—”
“Pain—”
624
625
“Story of my life. If you wait for people to give you what you deserve you end
up standing around empty handed. I know. I’ve missed a lot of good parties for naut
of being asked.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Thank you.”
She felt his scrutiny abandon her, as he turned away. Felixson pushed past her.
“I know what you’re trying to do.” He whispered. “But that’s not going to
happen, that’s my Lord. My Saviour. You understand me? Now get behind me and
grab hold of my shoulder. If we get separated he won’t wait. He’ll leave you behind.”
They took five steps, and on the sixth, the fog encircled them.
625
626
626
627
Just as the glory of Mussolini’s fascist regime had been that it finally made the
trains run on time, the regime’s gift to the populous of Hell seemed to lie in its
proliferation of signage. There were signs—or more often, the posts and support for
the sign, but actual information—where even the most piddling trail divided. If
Sienna could read (and Harry did not discount the possibility) she did not bother to
look up at the signs, nor put her nose to the ground like a bloodhound. She knew
“Where?”
“God, my eyes… I can barely see the sign, never mind the contents on it.”
627
628
“Good. I fucking hate the country,” Lana said. She glanced around in disgust
at the landscape, the trees and shrubs black, the grass, where it grew at all—white,
the dirt it grew in blacker even than the knotted branches of the trees.
Sienna had stopped now, however, and was standing alert, her ears pricked.
Her human companions listened too. For the first time Harry heard the remote
rumble of the turning sky. Was that what the dog was listening to? No, no; there was
Caz climbed up to the top of the slope where Sienna, who’d led the steady
“Jesus,” he said.
628
629
“You sure that’s the only way?” he said, returning her gaze. “Because
that’s…big.”
Lana had climbed up to join Caz, making sure she had him between her and
“Well, I used to live in LA, okay, and we used to call that shit smog.”
“Look, are you going to have some pissy damn remark to put me down every
time I open my god damn mouth? Because I don’t appreciate that. It’s not like I want
to be blood sisters or nothing, but I’m getting tired of your mysterious know-all with
629
630
Harry had still not climbed the last few strides to the top of the slope. He’d
been running on empty for a long time now. It wasn’t just his belly that was empty. It
was something marrow-deep; a profound fatigue that only made the prospect of
climbing any further difficult but that bled away all the dregs of curiosity about
whatever was visible from the top. Perhaps there was a revelation waiting for him
here, somewhere; a face, a cry, a conversation that would stir him from this lethargy,
but he doubted it. He drew in a deep breath and climbed to join the others.
Caz was right. The city, even dark-shrouded in fog as it was, looked vast, its
buildings a lot more elegant and grandiose than Harry expected. He didn’t need to
look very far for a point of reference. This was Hell’s Rome, with its pale stone domes,
and its pillared plazas. Rather than compete with Rome’s five hills, Lucifer had
chosen to build his city on a single hill, two thirds of which rose gently, allowing him
to display tier upon tier of immaculate buildings. At this distance Harry’s best judge of
scale were the trees that had been carefully positioned to set off their knotted
630
631
darkness the polished beauty of the buildings around which they grew. They were
dwarfed, however, by even the most modest of buildings on the slope. Lucifer had
been a visionary, no doubt of that. Many thousands of years before El Duce had raised
his vast stone monuments to his autocracy, Lucifer had outdone him by orders of
magnitude. There was nothing in Rome—nothing in any of the greatest cities in the
world—that could hope to compare with the glories that the devil had brought into
being here. Some had the simple authority of size: fifty storey high buildings the
testament to the scale of the architect’s achievement that one of these several black
buildings had behind it, and no higher up the slope, a statue, the head and shoulders
which easily cleared the top of the building. In the matter of the statue’s aesthetics
the devil had once again been a visionary. Whereas the statues of Rome—they were
portraits of men of power who’d ruled that city, or of Christian icons—took great
trouble to create living portraits in stone and bronze, the statues here were puzzles;
631
632
some only vaguely recognizable as human, others seeming to freeze the blur of
motion: a stone photograph of a being in the throes of ecstasies. And everywhere, the
laws of physics were casually deified: an immense building was held a hundred feet in
the air or more by the two steep rows of steps at the front and the back; a trio of
seismic jolt that had thrown two of them into the air, and left the third supporting
them by only the slenderest of means, corner to corner, edge to edge. As Harry was
watching this particular exhibition of architectural bravura appear from the receding
fog, a passage of light thrown down from the wheeling stone caught the acrobats in its
blaze, throwing the shadow sides into the darkness. Harry held his breath, forbade his
eyes to blink, determined to take in every last moment of this frozen spectacle lent
motion by retreating fog and advancing light. There were not many compensations
for the hours of the journeys he took, but when, as now, they came, they were like
632
633
nothing that the commonplace could—the world of the herd and as the late Father
He drank the sight down, grateful for its beauty, yes, but more perhaps for its
absurdity. Was it possible the angel had fashioned this thing had done so with a smile
“Is it the way you thought it would be?” Rebekkah had asked him.
“I got so many versions over the years, from so many unreliable sources, I gave
up trying to imagine what it was really like. I guess maybe some of the demons I got
my hands on did talk about the city, now I think of it. But nothing like this…” As he
spoke a narrow corridor of light moved over the city from the far side of the hill,
illuminating a band of buildings from the monolithic structures close to the summit
down to the high walls that marked the limits of the city proper, and over a portion of
633
634
the mass of tents and crude shacks and animals that formed a chaotic fringe around
the city limits. Of either damned and demons there was no sign, at least outside the
walls. Having been given ample warning by the cries emerging from the city streets,
the pariahs and the parasites had found refuge under blankets and in sealed up tents.
It was apparent, however, now that the fog had almost completely cleared,
that a lot of those citizens who’d been within the city walls when the fog appeared
had either failed to find their way home fast enough, or had no home to go to, and
had been unable to secure safe haven underground before the fog was upon them.
“Who’s got the best eyes?” Harry said. “It’s not me. I can see people on the
“They’re probably better staying that way,” said Caz. “I can’t figure out much
“What happened?”
634
635
“Looks like something in the fog drove them crazy. They’re running around—
” he shook his head, “they’re beating their heads against the walls, some of them, like
they want to bash their brains out. Oh god, there’s a guy there… oh god…”
“A few of them.” Rebekkah said. “But most of them look to me like demons, a
few hybrids, but mostly demons. I mean, listen. Human beings can’t make noises like
that.”
It was true. The cacophony, which was getting louder, not dying away, was a
sickening thought—befouling stew of noise that was beyond the capabilities of the
human lungs and throat. It was in part bestial—the bellowing of a large animal in
extreme terror and pain, but the near-death-shrieks were mingled with the noises
that sounded like an engine or machine in the final phase of self-destruction, its gears
635
636
It was a sound that would not be forgotten by the dog and her four followers
who stood listening to it as the shifting wind carried it away for a little time and then,
with sudden shocking force, brought it back into their direction. Rebekkah was
shaking, Harry saw. She went down on her haunches beside Sienna, and buried her
“This is more like Hell,” Harry said. “It was beginning to disappoint me.”
“Don’t put that out there, Harry. We don’t need anymore than we’ve already
got. Or… maybe you do. Christ, you do.” He looked at Harry, who was squinting to
“You just want to get down there, don’t you?” Caz said.
636
637
“Stop looking at the atrocities for two fucking seconds, Harry. This is me, Caz.
I’m right here.” His voice was rising as the ghastly combination of sounds from below
fuelled his agitation. He caught hold of Harry’s shirt, “Hey, will you look at me?”
“No you won’t. Let go of my shirt.” Harry looked at him, finally. “Please.”
He looked at his hand, as though he didn’t even know how it got there. “Hey,
shit. Sorry.” He let go of Harry’s shirt, releasing gently, then laying his palm on the
637
638
Lana had dropped down onto the ground, her arms crossed over the top of her
“Should I—”
“Leave her. Let her deal with it her way, at least for now.”
“I was saying this noise is driving us all a little crazy and we’re not even being
targeted.”
“Yeah.”
“That’s the one they always know they can get you with. If they can get past
who you are—if they make you let go of your intentions, your faith—even if it’s just
in yourself, and reach in the past the civilized human being I know you are, they can
638
639
get back similar stuff, reptilian stuff, and stir it up so hard it starts to rise, squirming
its way up into the human places, and the secret sacred places—”
“Bullshit. They hide high, like the shit hides low. That’s why we thank
heavens in the sky, and Hell’s a sewer buried deep. You’ve got divinity, Caz. It’s in
“I’m afraid sex belongs to both. High and low. That’s why it’s such a challenge.
But listen to me Caz, because who knows when we’ll get another chance to do this.
All the passion and the smarts and the love you put into your work I’m wearing, the
way you were thinking when you were working on me, balancing the aesthetics with
“Of course.”
639
640
“Inky fingers.”
“It’s a shout out. I’m right there thinking of you. I can smell the ink, the sweat,
“That I’m making a piece of art to help you win a war. And I’m proud and
happy and I don’t need anybody to tell me what I’m worth. I know this is what I was
born to do.”
“The shit can’t get to it, Caz. You’re connected upwards. The shit and the
things in the shit are going to try to call you down. And my guess is they’ll use sex to
do it.”
640
641
“It’s everybody’s weakest point.” Harry said. “We’re wired to want it, however
“Inky fingers.”
“Inky fingers.”
“I’m just going to try and get Lana beck into the game.”
“If you get a moment, try and talk to her about what you were just saying. You
“I’ll do what I can.” He said. Harry’s stare was so intense that Caz had no
choice but to meet it. “Bullshit answer, right? Don’t worry. I’ll take care of her.”
“I know.”
He watched Caz go down on his haunches beside Lana, then looked away.
Rebekkah still had her face in Sienna’s ruff. Harry sat down in the long grass a yard
from them.
641
642
“That was good, what you said.” Rebekkah remarked. “You surprise me,
D’Amour.”
“Yes, it’s good. I had a lot of reports about you that weren’t very flattering.”
“We should. Once, and then never again. This is going to strip our souls bare,
isn’t it?”
“Is that what you heard? That I made friends with demons?”
“Yes, of course. You were working both sides was the thing I heard most often.
642
643
Rebekkah finally looked around at him. “Oh, I think you could do it.” She said.
The dog, hearing he name, looked round at Harry, and lazily wagged her tail.
Unable to suppress the surprise in he voice: “She likes you.” Rebekkah said,
“I’m sure it you really want to know she’ll find the time to tell you. She knows all
about juggling heaven and hell, don’t you baby?” Rebekkah went back to the comfort
of the dog’s deep fur. “But you better not let any harm come to her. You hear me?”
“I’ll do my best.”
“Bullshit answer.”
“I don’t know you. I’m trying to work out how we fit together. Why we’re
here.” Rebekkah smothered Sienna’s coppery flank. “If she knows she’s not telling.
643
644
Maybe you’ll have more luck.” She glanced back at D’Amour for a moment, her face
“Oh.”
“I’d be surprised if you hadn’t. When she’s on her way she announces herself.
Rebekkah laughed into the dog’s fur, a little girl’s laughter, sensitive and shy.
“You. D’Amour the Demon Hunter. The man who brought down Lazy Susan.”
“Let’s get this straight, once and for all. Will you stop giggling just for a
644
645
Sienna was no longer wagging her tail. She’d heard the anger in Harry’s voice,
and she was growling now: just a low moaning in her throat.
“Shh. Shh.” Rebekkah said, patting her. “It’s okay. He’s not a bad man.”
The growling and the giggling ceased. Sienna returned her gaze to the city.
“For the record. I am not a demon hunter. It’s a stupid name and a stupid idea.
Yes, I did have a face off with a demon called Lazy Susan. She’d killed a friendof
mine—a very good friend of mine, Father Hess—many years before, and I wanted to
bring her down. I got the chance and I did it. I’d love to tell you that I had some fancy
plan, but it was more luck than anything. I would have been perfectly happy being a
cop, but no that got fucked up the agencies of the Regime. So I went over to being a
“You see, that’s what you have in common with my baby. She likes to keep
645
646
“Ah…” Rebekkah breathed the sounds into the dog’s fur. “That’s the big
question, isn’t it? What is your life worth? What was it Lazy Susan said to you?”
“Yes. I know.”
“I am you and you are love, and love’s what makes the world go round.”
“No need to dig. It came to find us. All the puzzles in your life came to find us,
like we’d have the answers. Us. A girl and her dog? I mean, what do we know?”
“Well, then, that’s two sizable questions we’ve got isn’t it? What am I worth?
646
647
Apparently Rebekkah assumed the conversation had reached its end here,
because without further word she kissed the place where she had been muzzling
Caz, meanwhile, had somehow coaxed Lana to her feet. She still had her back
“I don’t want to go down there. And none of you can make me.”
There was a raw chorus of birds overhead. The noise was coming from the
longer of two species of winged creatures that were circling above the city .They had
congregated with remarkable speed, attracted either by the promising din of agonies
from the streets, or by the smell, which only now became apparent, as the four dull-
nosed humans smelled what Sienna had been inhaling and analyzing in her intricate
fashion for several minutes. The smell was complicated. There was the twinge of
647
648
blood in it, but also the fragrance of old incense, and another smell which was
impossible to fix and for that reason more tantalizing than the others.
Standing on the summit, tasting its mystery, his thoughts still stirred up by the
exchange of enigmas (it could scarcely have been called a conversation) he’d just had
with Rebekkah, and the even more enigmatic exchange he’d had with Sienna, he just
stared down at the mingled glories and grotesqueness of the city. The self he’d left
five strides behind him, the Harry that was running on empty, might resurface in
another five strides. He was any less exhausted than he’d been, any less in need of a
ten-year vacation in Hawaii; him, a hut and a fishing pole. But if he was going to get
there then he was going to have to finish this grim journey first, and now at least he
had a little of the old curiosity surfacing in him to give him some momentum. Grim as
he knew the sights of the city were going to be, he could feel some of the old urgency
to see the unseeable; and to answer, perhaps in the seeing, perhaps further still along
the way, the answers to the questions he now had circling in his head.
648
649
Sienna didn’t wait for a reply. She headed off down the slope towards the city,
649
650
Being in the fog had very little impression on Norma. The Hell-Priest had
done as she had asked him, and whatever protection he was using to seal himself off
from the fog’s effects he had extended to her. She heard, all too clearly, however, the
ghastly noises behind made by those who had been subjected to the fog’s influence.
Some were simply noises made by a creature in pain, others begging more articulately
for help, some even calling for their doctor by name. Most pitiful of all were those
who—upon seeing the Hell-priest’s imposing figure emerge from the muck—
650
651
requested him with as much civility as they could muster, that he please put them out
of their misery.
“Wait.” Norma said, she picked up her speed, until instinct told her she was
“Lord?”
“Why are you not protecting him but you are me?”
She sensed the face of the Cenobite’s gaze upon her, as she stopped and turned
to face her. “He should have thrown himself upon my mercy, as you did.”
651
652
“Are you sure you want to assume such a debt to me? The magician means
“That was scarcely altruistic. He simply didn’t want to have to carry you.”
“I know. I knew even when he was doing it. But still, he did it.”
“And now you want to save him from his own error?”
“Yes.”
“I realize that.”
“True. Felixson?”
652
653
There was an answering sound from the magician, but it did not resemble a
word.
“Speak!” she said. “Felixson, listen to me! Your Lord called your name! Answer
him.” She took a step in the man’s direction, her arms extended. The fingers of her
right hand came in contact with him first. Was that his face? It was rough and sticky.
She heard the pitiful palate sounds indicated his attempt to do just that.
“Go on…” she said. “It’s just one syllable, for Christ’s sake. Lord, Felixson. Say
653
654
of the word.
“I think that’s as good as your going to get.” Norma said to the Hell-Priest.
“Will you please grant him your protection? He’d ask for it if he could, but right
now—”
“Believe me I can see why he can’t make a more articulate reply. And if you
could see it you might reconsider this kindness of yours .He won’t thank you for it.”
“I’ll protect him from further exposure if that’s what you wish—”
“It is.”
“It’s done. But I won’t undo the consequences of his error in taking my
sanctuary for granted. He will have to live with that. Now, no more delays. If you fall
654
655
So saying, he turned again, left the blind woman and the infected man behind
her to follow. In truth it wasn’t difficult for Norma to keep up, despite her age and
sightlessness. Whatever protection working he had thrown over her seemed to lend
her body strength, and she followed in his wake without undue effort. She assumed
the same was true for Felixson, but all she heard from behind her were guttural
“If it hurts so badly,” Norma said, “Do for yourself what you did for me. Hide
He wasn’t so far gone that he couldn’t make sense of this because just a few
seconds later she heard him reciting, albeit with some difficulty, the opiating syllables
he’d spoken over her own body. There was another short passage of time when he
Though the pain had gone from his voice he still sounded as though he was
655
656
“What happened?”
“Yes I do.”
“Then I choose not to tell you. Just be grateful, for once, that your eyes don’t
work. Nor just because of me. You saved me, for which my thanks. There are others
out there—they came out of the fog every now and then—the condition of them…”
“Seeds.” He said.
That was his last remark on the subject. His last on any subject, for that
656
657
It was called the Bastion of Tyath now, though it had gone by many names
before that, sometimes a temple sacred to the ruling despot, sometimes his or her
palace. But however the interior of Bastion changed to suit the metaphysical or
potential ambition of its occupants, the exterior remained unaltered. It was grey, it
was huge, and it was windowless: an uncompromising tower of stone the blocks of
which had been so precisely measured and chiseled that it was virtually impossible,
unless you had your face to the Bastion wall, to discover where one stone ended and
another began. Many legends had accrued around it, chiefly regarding its creation,
the most popular, and probably the likeliest this: that it had been the first building
raised in the vicinity, its architect and sole mason an Ur-demon called Niathak, who
had built it to protect his human wife, a woman called Jacqueline, who was pregnant
with a quintet of hybrids—the first fruit of the mating between the sublime angelic,
fallen or not, and the ridiculous humans. All had survived. Father, mother, children:
657
658
and from their five dynasties had descended increasingly contaminated bloodlines
and swelling lists of vendettas fuelled by the scale of what was at stake now, as Hell’s
infernal machinery moved ever deeper the veins of human perversity, and assembled
a library of armies that man had delivered upon his like without the least murmur of
encouragement from the occupants of the Bastion. Of the eight members of the
present Regime, only five were in the Bastion tonight, their enthusiastic leader
cruelties, sat in the high backed chair where the regime’s true authority, Cathaz
Hagbek and Josephine L’thi—were not able to conceal their agitation so effectively as
Pentathiyea.
“If Niokate were here—” Suth began “—we would have this situation under
control by now.”
658
659
“It is under control.” Pentathiyea replied. He wore his hair long, as did all of
the members of the Regime; its great a sign of their aristocratic state. Pentathiyea’s
hair was grey, his purple-black brow ritually scarred with three downward cuts, that
had been coaxed, with repeated cutting, stand proof of his forehead, each the
thickness of a finger. They gave him an expression of perpetual fury, though his voice
was measured and calm. “This priest who is apparently coming to our gates presents
no threat to us.”
“He murdered all but a few of his fellow priests,” Andrakiatus reminded him.
She was standing against the far wall of the chamber, her waist-long white hair
unkempt, her eyes closed as her detached gaze searched the fog outside the Bastion,
looking for the felon. “We should have him arrested and summarily executed.”
populus.”
659
660
“For what?” said Josephine L’thi, who was by several centuries the oldest here,
though he did much to conceal the fact, his hair dyed an unnatural intense black, his
“From the fact that we’re losing control,” Hajbok replied. “Isn’t it time we
“Go on” Said Ezekium Suth, she pulling a chair some distance from the table
“So if we made a real example of the Cenobite,” L’thi replied. “A long public
trial followed by some form of crucifixion, we’d have back the love of our citizens?”
another day he would have announced him the reincarnation of Lucifer, I swear.”
660
661
“Oh, but he looked very fine didn’t he, in those preposterous robes—”
“And the crown.” L’thi put in, “Don’t forget that triple-tiered crown of his.”
“You see that pleased the people,” Ezekium said, exhaling smoke with her
“Exactly.”
“If any of you are interested,” Arc Andrakiatus said, “our enemy approached
“Cenobites?”
“No a blind woman and what looks to be another human. This one failed to get
“That’s it.”
661
662
“Entirely.”
“Gladly.”
“Ezekium, You should tell the unconsumed what we’re doing. We’re not
“I understand.”
“He came to the Emperor’s trial. And to the burning. I remember clearly,
when the flames started to make Chemachiis’ flesh blacken, how he looked at the
Unconsumed, standing in flame untouched, and oh, the envy on Chemachiis’ face.
662
663
“Ah, the screaming,” said Hajbok, His tone verging on the sentimental. And
the gold in his crown melting and running over his face.”
“Perhaps not, but if we were to keep the dead priest on ice—aren’t there a
hundred of them out there? And then on the day of the murderer’s executions we
burned them, crucified upside down, as he will be, that would make quite a spectacle,
I’d imagine.”
“We burnt the whole order who had treasonous ambitions according to the
evidence we will uncover tomorrow, when our pinheaded prisoner points us to it. We
will be appalled to discover that behind their fortress walls they were planning the
“It’s a fine story, Augustine,” said Josseph L’thi. “But doesn’t it leave the
663
664
“Oh it would if he turned the evidence over to us. But he didn’t. He murdered
“So we have every reason to burn them all, dead and alive alike.” Said Hajbok,”
I like that.”
“It would be useful if we could round up the few who weren’t in the fortress
when the massacre took place, just to give the proceedings a little more vigor.”
“Yes?”
“The inverted crucifixion has merits for obvious reasons, but puts an end to
things very quickly. Once his brains are cooked, the rest is just flame and flesh.”
“As it happens, I do. I have devised a metal blanket, which has a lining which
will be filled with ice. Eventually, of course, the ice will melt, and the fire will have
664
665
its way, but I’ve repeated the experiment eleven times now, using men, women and
“And?”
conscious while the skin is burned off him; while his muscle fries in his own juices.
Indeed I believe before we judiciously arrange the fuel for the fire so that he isn’t
smothered by the smoke, which is an easy death, but cremated systematically, his
least attempts to do so, but is hindered by the chains that I specifically bound him
“You’ve been thinking about this quite a lot, Augustine.” Ezekium said.
“But until a few minutes ago you didn’t even know we had the bastard at the
gates?”
665
666
“It was only a matter of time before somebody challenged us, wasn’t it? Just as
we challenged the Emperor; and he murdered his brother before him, and so on, and
so on. The difference is this. The Cenobite won’t carry the day. He is one, and we
are—”
why our glorious leader isn’t here today? Absent without explanation on the very day
that a killing fog comes out of the wastes, and that… that thing out there, with his
“Our leader.”
“Never.”
666
667
“And Quellat, and probably Hithmoniom too, all the missing without
explanation on this, of all days? Of course they dead! The creature outside made his
“She’s right.” Said Pentathiyea. “And we all know it, so we may as well admit
it.”
“There was a rumor going around that one of the Order was a murdering
“We should have done something about it,” the doctor went on, “Instead of
“Which reminds me—”Pentathiyea said, rising from his chair. His deep
crimson robes fell in folds around his huge chest and even larger belly. “— I have
pleasures awaiting m. Are you joining me, Ezekium? L’thi? Are you coming?”
667
668
“I’ll join you when the infantry have this rogue Cenobite in the anbliette,”
“I’ll come with you Josephine L’thi replied. She also rose from her seat,
working her hand slightly against her breast as she did so. “Are these the twelve you
“How little?”
“Oh, I think you’ll find a couple of them young enough to suit your tastes,”
“This isn’t right.” Arc Andrakiatus complained. “Using them now, when some
“Well save the father for you,” said Andry, “don’t you fret. We won’t lay a
“Not a finger.”
668
669
“So you come down and join us, when you’ve finished fretting over this
“The burning priests. They should be arranged in rising tiers, with our friend
outside crucified on top. I only wish there were a little life in the rest of them-“
“You can always rig the cadavers with little packets of gunpowder.”
Andrakiatus put in, “that’ll get the body’s jerking around once the flames reach them.
Maybe put a bigger charge in the heads, so that they—“He made the sound of
something blowing apart, “—splatter. Skull fragments and brain matter in all
directions.”
669
670
“Forget the crowd.” Pentathiyea said. “If you’re really going to go to all the
trouble, then I want a box with the perfect view. And one of the pretty things
downstairs, to pleasure me beneath my robes while I watch. The old Tiberian trick.”
“Well aren’t we high and mighty and full of our importance then? As you
wish, Josephine. Take your pleasures as you will. They won’t last forever, nothing
does.”
“Our Regime will stand for a thousand years,” she replied, “as Niakapo used to
say.”
“So he did, so he did.” Pentathiyea agreed. “But where is he today, barely eight
years later?”
670
671
He didn’t want for a reply, even supposing L’thi or anyone else in the chamber
would have had one to offer. He made his way out, calling back to colleagues from
the passageway: “If anything of significance happens, you all know where to find me.”
671
672
Just about the time Augustine Pentalthiyea was leaving the Regime’s council
chamber, with Josephine L’thi following after, and the Cenobite who had been one of
the subjects of their conversation, causing three triple locked iron gates that sealed
the Bastion off from street to be thrown upon, their locks like shattered ice, the other
members of this drama, led by Sienna, were entering the city by Janker’s Gate. There
were watch-towers to the left and right of the gate, with machine guns mounted, but
the towers were deserted, and the right hand gate open, though they had to step over
a guard, his arms and a portion of his head missing, to get inside.
Janker’s Gate offered them the least impressive first view of the city, lying as it
did close to the river (which the harrowers had crossed via a solid iron bridge), and
therefore occupied chiefly by those whose business was the river. Fishermen and
their servants damned, boat wrights and their servants; and then, beside these
blameless professions, those who worked the river for different reasons. The demons
labored to keep alive for the longest time who the two thousand and twelve damned
672
673
buried up to their chins in the mud flats a quarter mile on down to the river,
powerless to protect themselves from the thoughtless birds that stalked the flats
looking for worms and leeches, and finding easier nourishment amongst the hissing
seeds, took off the faces of the damned peck by peck, eyes, tongue, noses, nerves, until
the short beaked birds could get no further, and left the infernal relations of the
heron and the ibis to dig through the empty sockets to reach the brain, and piece by
But none of the workers, fishermen or torturers, were on the street that led
from Janker’s Gate. There was plenty of blood, however, to mark their recent
presence; the cobbles shiny—black with it, and the air filled with the fat doxy flies
that wove around as though intoxicated. They weren’t the only life form feasting
here. On the walls, where there were numerous bursts of blood, creatures that had
the shape and gait of crabs had emerged from between the bricks and had gathered
around these stains, their busy little mouthparts busily scooping up bits of blood.
673
674
Rebekkah turned and glared at him, her finger going to her lips. Only now did
he see that Sienna was in a highly agitated state, her knuckles raised, her whole head
dropped down and slowly moving from left to right and back again.
Lana was meanwhile doing her best to keep the blood-lazy flies from landing
on her, but they seemed immune to her flailings and settled in her hair and on her
face. As for Harry, he was simply starring on up the street toward the larger and more
architecturally ambitious buildings that were visible beyond the modest two story
“What?”
674
675
The observation had barely left her mouth then the large patch of light that
had been illuminating the area around Janker’s Gate since they had stepped through it
moved off as the great stone rolled on its way, plunging them into an unwelcome
murk, and at the same time two figures appeared from the alleyway behind Sienna
and Rebekkah. One of them caught hold of Lana, who despite her diminutive stature
was perfectly able to deal with her attacker. A blow to the throat, a kick to his lower
belly, and as he bent double an uppercut to his chin and he was down, sprawled on
the cobbles. The other stranger went down on his knees beside his companion, and
for the first time Harry got a look at their condition. They were both demons, he saw,
well-fed and well-muscled, dressed only in baggy trousers held up by the ornately
decorated belts that younger demons seemed to favor, their prehensile tails emerging
from a small slit in the back. Around each of their necks were several lengths of
leather or cord, each of which bore some keepsake. In all of these regards they
resembled most of the demons belonging to minor orders that they had encountered.
675
676
But the seeds had worked a change in them, and it was not pretty. At the corners of
their mouths and eyes, in the folds of their arms, or between their fingers—wherever,
in short, a seed had chanced to lodge—it had germinated not by producing same
hellish plant but by taking its cue from the spot in which it had been planted and
growing a new life-form that was ordained by the place of origin. The seed lodged
between the fingers had brought forth a crop of new fingers, which spread down both
sides of the planted hand, and which all possessed their own beckoning life. The seeds
beside the demon’s mouth had created new mouths, that gaped in his check and his
neck. All these bizarrities were humbled, however by the work the seeds lodged in
his left eye had done, multiplying the number of eyeballs so that from his brow, and
his temple and from his cheek were bunches of wet, white lidless eyeballs, their
The same multiplication of fleshy forms occurred wherever the seeds had
lodged. Fold upon fold upon fold, at armpit and elbow, tumorous growths multiplying
676
677
around the mouth they impersonated, and creating fans of skin stretched over bone
where a seed had adhered to the sweat on a demon’s back. Plainly the configuration
caused considerable anguish; the mutinous matter of muscle and bone giving the
The demon on the ground was thrashing so wildly in his agonies that it was
impossible to see what unwelcome transformation had been visited upon him, but
whatever it was it drew the attention of the flies, who darkened still further the air
above him. There they waited, circling impatiently until the hundreds who were
already drinking his juices had taken their fill, and left the groaning table making
He reached out suddenly and caught hold of Caz’s ankle, his many jointed
fingers easily locking around it. Despite the demon’s agony—or perhaps because of
it—the grip was vice-like, and in his efforts to free himself, Caz lost his balance and
fell back hard on the bloody cobbles. The maddened demon crawled up his body, the
677
678
flies his motion had disturbed a ragged, shifting cloud around him. He was a big-
bellied creature, and his weight was easily sufficient to pin Caz to the ground.
“Yeah, I’m working on it.” Harry replied. “Where’s that damned machete?”
“Give it to me!”
He’d no sooner spoken than the other demon—perhaps dimly sensing that it
was about to be opposed—came at Harry and caught hold of his throat. As it dug its
fingers deep into the flesh around Harry’s windpipe, Lana tripped over the machete.
He took a swipe at his adversary, and buried the blade in the creature’s side. Shock
and pain made the thing loosen its throat-hold, and Harry pulled away. The face
before him was still transforming, as the seeds continued to offer proof of their
fecundity. The bunch of eyes was still swelling, the mouths spreading down the
creature’s neck and out its chest. They were all gaping and all by some elaborate
678
679
Harry granted the thing the only mercy he had to hand. He swung the
machete through the 180 degree arc and sliced through a third of the demon’s neck
before it stuck into the creature’s vertebrae. He worked the blade free, hot blood
gusting from the massive wound, and swung at the demon’s head a second time,
But there was too much crazed life in the creature, and moved as Harry struck
out at it. The machete cut through the burgeoning bunch of black and yellow eyes,
and cut deep into the demon’s skull. Thirty eyeballs or more dropped from the
severed bunch and rolled around Harry’s feet. The demon’s mouths were letting out a
single sound now: a sustained funereal note. Harry took it as a sign that the creature
was readying itself for death, and the thought put power into his third swing. It went,
more by accident than intention, where the second blow had gone, and took off the
679
680
top half of the adversary’s head. The demon lurched, and the severed portion slid off
and hit the ground, several eyes popping as it stuck. The rest of pitiful thing staggered
Harry wasn’t watching it. He was hacking at the neck of the demon who was
on top of Caz. It seemed not to feel the blows Harry was delivering, either because it
was obsessed with the business of killing Caz or because its diseased condition had
rotted its neural system. Whichever the reason, it did nothing to avoid the machete’s
blows, the eighth of which severed the head from the neck. Harry had caught hold of
the demon’s long black hair three strikes before, so that the creature’s head swung
from his fist as the rest of the corpse slumped on Caz. He took a deep breath as the
weight of him allowed and pushed himself from the ground, so that the obese corpse
rolled off him. Then, grasping, he pushed himself up into a sitting position, where he
paused to wipe some of the blood that had sprayed and splashed on him—though he
did little more than leave finger marks traced in the blood; then he got to his feet.
680
681
“Thank you, man.” He said to Harry. “I thought I was dead for sure.”
Lana was starring down at the corpse of the first demon Harry had brought
down. “Do they all look like this?” She said. “Too many eyes. All those mouths?”
“No. I think that’s what the fog did. Don’t ask me how. But it might end up
being to our advantage, if we can move quickly. I think these two were caught
“Right.”
“Sienna’s ready.”
681
682
“We’re not going to get much further without something to eat.” Lana said.
“And drink. And you and Caz need to wash that blood off you, or you’re going to be
covered in flies.”
“So what, we should knock on the nearest door and ask for help?”
“No. We’ll look for a house that has been left open. We’ll find one. Lana,
Harry, you work the left side of the street, Caz and me will watch the right.”
They proceeded up the shallow incline that led from Janker’s Gate, Sienna
keeping her focus on the way ahead, the others looking for some abandoned house.
They were being watched every step of the way, Harry knew. Not only could he feel
it—that itch at the back of the neck which was a sure sign they were being
watched—but there were more obvious signs too. Doors that had been opened a slit
were closed sharply when his gaze chanced their way; blinds or drapes were dropped
back into place. Now and then they heard voices from inside the houses: arguments
682
683
and sometimes, sometimes what might have been demonic prayers, offered up in the
hope of salvation.
“What isn’t?”
“Maybe,” Rebekkah said softly. “And maybe there just waiting to be sure the
last of the fog is gone before they come out and face us.”
“Then I’m going to keep this ugly son of a bitch’s head for a while, just so they
every intersection they crossed they glimpsed figures skipping out of sight into
doorways or alleys; a few were even spying on them from the rooftops; risking
whatever was left of their lives as they stalked the dog and her followers. They could
not do so in silence, it seemed; a kind of madness had overtaken them, and they
683
684
couldn’t keep themselves from letting out strange wild cries from their high perches,
“If anybody had doubt that we were here,” Harry said, “They don’t now.”
“Fucking freaks.” Lana said. Then, targeting one of the stalkers in particular, s
female demon who was parading a gross surfeit of breast: “Yeah, you!” Lana yelled up
As Lana threw her question up towards the many breasted demon the tile
beneath the creature slid from its place, the timing so perfect that it seemed as though
it was Lana’s doing. The creature let out a shrill cry, and slid down the roof, her feet,
with the force of her descending body behind them, kicking the tiles as they struck
“Now look what you’ve done.” Caz said, meaning to make light of it.
“You didn’t—”
684
685
The demon’s scream cut off anything she might have said. The creature tried
to grab hold of the eaves in one last desperate attempt to save herself but she was too
heavy for the eaves to bear her weight. They broke and she fell backwards, still
holding two pieces in her hands as she descended. She held onto them, all the way
down, and still had them in her hands when she hit the ground, three stories below—
head to buttocks, which fast became visible when just a few seconds after impact, she
got to her feet, and turning, she began to shamble towards the group. As she did so
she opened her mouth unnaturally wide, and she let out a sound that had nothing of
the animal in it, nor anything human. As it echoed off the walls she unleashed the
She stopped approaching the dog and her four humans once she’d uttered the
third cry, standing in the street perhaps thirty yards from them while echoes died
685
686
away. For a few moments the only sound, besides the ever present mumble of the
sky-stone, was the slap of blood from the split in her back, swelling the dark pool
And then, from somewhere near, the sound of feet on stone, running. And
from another direction, a short cry that was a sibling to the shout she has loosed. No,
not a shout: a summons. And in response Harry and the others heard sounds coming
from every direction. Cries that were their own summons, punctuated by mad-house
noises—shrieks and sobbing and joyless laughter all waking imitations of their own,
so that within the space of a minute or less the city was no longer silent, but filled
with this cacophony, steadily closing on the intersection where the trespassers stood.
686
687
Seven: Decadence
They stumbled together up the ninety-one steps took them to the door of the
Regime’s sanctuary, and it was there now that they waited, ordered by the Hell-Priest
to avert their gazes, blind and sighted alike, while he gained entrance. The noise had
“I used to live in Los Angeles,” Felixson said, “Up off Coldwater Canyon. At
night sometimes you’d hear yipping of a coyote, then a whole chorus of them joining
687
688
“You know, some overfed Beverly Hills pussycat had got horny and gone
out—”
“Well that’s it. The noise out there just reminded me of those damned coyotes,
howling with happiness because they were going to get full bellies.”
“No.”
“No.”
688
689
“Christ woman, I’m standing two feet from you. Yes, I heard you. I just can’t
“What?”
“Say it.”
“All right, but don’t laugh.” He took a deep breath. “You ask what the noise
tells me and I don’t want to say that you deserve better than… than the way it’s going
to be.”
“I killed my heart for magic, years ago. At least I thought I did. But I guess I
missed a bit; just enough to hurt now. Not for me. For you.”
“Why?”
“Because that’s’ your friends—the ones who came after you—being taken by
the coyotes.”
689
690
“Don’t feel bad. It’s probably better this way. For them, I mean.”
“Well I don’t pretend to understand much about this place. But I’m good at
“I know. It doesn’t matter. He likes the truth. And that’s all this is. Amongst all
those Hell Priests he murdered, there was only one subject of conversation I ever
heard.”
“Meaning themselves.”
690
691
“No, no. I can see why you’d think that but you’ve got them wrong there.
They weren’t much interested in themselves or each other. They only wanted this to
go on.”
“The Human Illusion. That’s the only name I ever heard them use. Les etre
humain illusion. O humano ilusao. But whatever it was that they meant by that they
“Because I was in their dreams, Norma Paine, telling them the unpalatable
Norma’s visual grasp of the Cenobite’s dead presence was clear enough that
she could fix his position, several yards away from her, with one hand raised, his palm
691
692
“The Regime’s assassins are getting the same visions right now. Can you hear
She could, now that she paid closer attention. It was more than simple sobbing
“What are they afraid of?” she said. “They must have seen everything surely.
“Never the void.” The Cenobite replied. “Better a world of bone and blood and
“Each to their own.” The Hell Priest replied. “For now it’s to my purpose that
they are like lost children in there, waiting for me to come inside and show them the
way.”
A voice rose above the sobs now, its owner doing its best to sound sure of its
692
693
“Is that so? Then I was misinformed and I’ll waste no more of your time. Be
well.”
“Wait—”
“What is it?” the Hell Priest demanded, irritably. “I have urgent business.”
“Indeed.”
“I find that hard to believe.” The Hell Priest said. “I am standing outside your
door and have but two companions with me. What kind of siege is that?”
693
694
“Stop telling him,” the first man said. “We don’t even know who he is.”
“A blind woman and a crippled magician. But this is academic. You have no
“Who?”
“Will you shut up?” said the first of the pair. “We don’t need to be telling our
“You’re stupid, coming here. The Regime has plans for you and you won’t like
them.”
694
695
“I agree!” said another voice, his assent taken up by half a dozen others.
“Turn off the Denials, Kafde,” said the man who had been weeping, “And let
“Enough,” the recovered weeper said. There was a sound of ragged motion and
then the thump of somebody being thrown against the door. It was apparently the
“Don’t you—”
He never finished his sentence. In place of words came the whistle of breath
from a sliced wind-pipe, and the sound of his body sliding down the door.
“Messata. Get this carcass out of the way while I turn off the Denials. Are you
still there?”
“You’re addressing me?” the Cenobite said. “Yes, I’m still here.”
695
696
“Step away from the threshold, sir. Two steps is enough.” He waited. “Have
“Yes.”
door.
The creature left his place two steps back from the door, and came to join
“The Regime will have devices throughout the sanctuary for protecting
chattereings.
696
697
“Enough, then.” The Hell Priest said. “You can keep all the rest of your
Norma saw the phantom figure move out, though of course she would not see
see the man he touched. She saw a shadow pass down the Hell Priest’s arm and then
heard Felixson let out a sob. He grabbed fierce hold of Norma’s arm as he did so, and
she felt spasms passing through his body, wracking him. Then the sob became a sigh,
and the fingers digging into her arm relaxed until he let go of her completely.
“It was scarcely altruistic,” the Cenobite replied. “I simply couldn’t endure
“Yes.”
“Good. I didn’t want you to imagine your sins had been forgiven. Ah, I think
697
698
“Because there are some markings I could not oppose, strong as I am. The
Denials at this Threshold were laid by Lucifer himself. It was wiser to have the door
opened to us because we can help those inside.” If there was some worry intended,
the Cenobite’s tone betrayed no sign of it. But then perhaps he was also playing for an
“Be careful,” said the demon who had slit his opponents throat. “They are
everywhere, these monsters. Please come in, come in. I am Eban Zieth, and—”
“Lock the door, commander.” The Cenobite said. “And have your battalion
“You want the enemy subdued, yes, before they get your masters?”
“Of course.”
“You’ve had the courage to open the door to me. Now have the courage to let
me do my work.”
698
699
“Yes.”
“Because what is not them is other, Eban. And the other must be dealt with
quickly, before it gets any deeper in your- Ah, you see how quickly it moves?”
“What?”
“I saw it!” said another of the company, his voice infected by the very tone the
The man looked to his commander, who simply shrugged: “Tell him!”
“Choyem Pardo.”
699
700
“Pardo! Take this man—” he pointed to the guard who’d just spoken. “—and
“With what?”
The Cenobite reached into his robe and took out of its folds a Lemankand
Configuration.
“Here,” he said.
“A weapon. I have several.” He took out another three and passed them
“It will become apparent.” The Hell Priest replied. “Now, please, commander,
700
701
The commander didn’t even need to give the order. In the short time since
entering the Cenobite had caught the men in his net with such efficiency; they were
ready to respond to his every instruction. Up against the wall they went, passing the
boxes back and forth between them. One of the men had already solved part of the
puzzle: the box was already playing its seductive little song.
The commander was in no measure happy with the way things were going.
“Leave them, commander, please. They’re quite safe. Take me to those you
answer to.”
“Do you have some prior arrangement to be here? Because I was not notified—
701
702
“If you need some confirmation, take me up to one of the watch-towers. I’ll
“It was the beginning of the end.” The Cenobite said. “And if you wish to
waste precious minutes, while I prove it to you, get climbing. The sooner I show you,
the sooner—”
“No. I understand.”
One of the soldiers laughed as the puzzle proceeded to solve itself, opening
like a mechanical flower, its sharp petals gold and black, spreading and spreading in
defiance of the physics, the more elaborate forms larger than a box of such size could
logically contain.
702
703
“They’re only happy because they’re safe now.” The Cenobite replied.
They had passed through the gauntlet of soldiers and turned a corner into a
much larger space, walls, floors and ceilings constructed of the same blue-grey metal.
Along its quarter mile length nine alcoves were let into either walls, six feet wide or
They stood fully thirty feet high, and each, if viewed back and forth across the
wide, immaculate space down which the commander was leading them each
escalating, so that by the time the twelfth was in view nothing that might have been
703
704
The commander merely shrugged, but the Hell Priest had an answer.
“The soul devouring itself in despair. I have seen this very thing. Not at such a
“Where?” he said.
“Oh now think, magic-man. Where’s the one place I could see such a sight as
Felixson chewed on the question, but could not solve the puzzle.
“And again it is the blind woman who sees the most clearly.” The Cenobite
replied.
It was Norma who replied. “No, not like that. That. All souls, being a portion
of one, are the same. And when the soul eateth of itself, it is a great and rare spectacle
704
705
that may only be witnessed by the devourer, whose eye will become clearer, and
whose appetite will become keener with each portion of that which all things in one
he partaketh.”
“Because it’s the first time I have heard it spoken, and yet I believed it written
down—”
“Of course they are, commander. You can’t hold the other off forever. And yet
705
706
“No commander, the honor of this massacre is entirely yours. I would not
The Commander drew his sword and put it to his enemy’s throat. The Hell
Priest raised his chin a little to make it easier for the commander to position the
point.
“Not you?”
“No.”
“What then?”
706
707
The Commander pressed his sword into the Cenobite’s throat, deep enough for
a bead of blood to form beneath the blade and run down the Cenobite’s neck.
“I hate riddles, Pinhead. That’s what they call you, isn’t it? Speak sensibly, or I
He was still forming his last syllable when the Hell Priest reached up, caught
hold of the blade at his throat, and twisted it once, with such suddenness and violence
that one of the bones in his arm audibly snapped. He dropped the sword. The priest
approached him, arms raised, and caught hold of the commander around the neck. It
was not a stranglehold, it was something closer to an embrace, though in the same
moment of catching hold of him he turned the man around, so they were both facing
707
708
“No.”
“Yes.”
“But listen…” Now he truly did play the lover, or close enough, whispering
something into the ear and mind of his captive that neither Felixson nor Norma
heard. Before his tormentor had finished the commander began to tremble in the
Cenobite’s grip.
“And now you will be other.” The Hell Priest said, and stepped away from
him, leaving just one hand, his left, tenderly touching the side of the man’s face.
“Yes.”
“No.”
“And now?”
708
709
“And now?” He let his hand drop from the side of his face. “And now?” he said
again.
“I am.”
“Prove it.”
His words became a cry as the seizure caught unforgiving hold of his body,
every part of him twisting and twisting. His head started to turn, testing the strength
of his spine. His arms had met together behind his back, his fingers knotting,
cracking. Gasping sobs escaped him, punctuated with little snatches of entreaty.
709
710
The Cenobite studied the commander’s agonies for a time, and then he lifted
his leg hard and put it back against the side of the demon’s head.
“No.”
“You pricked my throat, commander. The blood still runs from the place.”
“Such as?”
“Well said. I am as of this moment resolved to trust you. What is your name
demon?”
710
711
“Yeo Hawrathia.”
“Live then, Yeo Hawrathia.” The Hell Priest said. “And serve me.” He lifted his
hand off the commander’s head. There was no sign of a seizure this time, however.
“Just know, commander, how close behind you the other walks.”
Hawrathia turned, and met the Hell Priest’s scrutiny, offering his own
unblinkable stare like a book where the truth of his new devotion might be read. The
“I see no lie in you, commander. Yet I wonder how you could change your
allegiance so quickly.”
“I haven’t. I was only waiting, doing my duty as a soldier must, until the
power ot whom my allegiance has lain since birth came into view.”
“Since birth.”
The Cenobite nodded. “I’ve seen all I need to see. You may blink.”
711
712
“Thank you.”
“Yes.”
“Do you not find it strange then that the soldiers at the door began to cry out
several minutes ago and yet none of your officers dispatched a party to investigate this
noise?”
“The fog caught many of them, and I instructed that those infected should be
taken down to the interrogation rooms and beheaded. Their corpses should be then
carried to the furnace and burned. There was some dissention amongst the ranks as to
the wisdom of the judgment. I was obliged to personally silence the dissenters, eleven
in all. Those I trusted I divide into two parties. One to guard the front door—”
712
713
“It would be if they were all here. Cthaz Niakapo was delayed in business at
the fissures, however. At least that was the message conveyed. Now I think of it I
believe she knew your visit was imminent, and found an excuse to absent herself.”
“Then I leave you to make his death gratuitously violent, his genitals stuffed
into his mouth and a dagger buried to the hilt in his anus!”
“Then we’ll see if rage unseats her cooler judgment. I’m only puzzled that if
Andrakiatus was her friend, she didn’t take him with her.”
713
714
The Cenobite made a tiny nod, then: “The chamber they are in, how far from
here?”
The commander pointed at the door at the end of the concourse. “Through
that door, there are five more chambers we must pass through.”
“None until the last. Then there are one hundred and seventy-nine men lined
“Loyal to you.”
“The place has been watching us, yes? The air itself is a spy.”
“So your hundred and seventy-nine men know we are coming, yes?”
“Yes.
714
715
“Then I will go ahead and put a contagion amongst them. You, commander,
will find a safe place for my fellow travelers, Theodore Felixson and Norma Paine.
When they are secure, come to the meditation room. I’ll leave Andrakiatus
untouched so his body’s in virgin state when you do your work. If Niakapo has ten
percent of the intellect she is reputed to have then she will know the moment she
“Understood.”
“Now sheath your sword, Commander, and once you’ve put Miss Paine and
“You can dispose with that military formality, Commander, at least with me. I
715
716
Eight: Meditations
Harry might have taken some comfort at that moment from the Hell Priest’s
belief that all but the soul was a human illusion, but there was nothing in their
present circumstances that looked illusionary. The street at the intersection where he,
Caz, Rebekkah, Lana and Sienna stood, each of the humans staring down a different
street, but all seeing the same unwelcome sight: the monstrously transformed citizens
of this unholy city were coming at them. The terrible multiplicities that had sprung
up from the places where the seeds had lodged rendered each one a horror unto itself
716
717
naked, as if to facilitate new growths. Nor was this an idle hope. Their transformed
“Follow the dog,” Harry replied. “She knows what she’s doing.” He looked at
“She knows.”
Sienna was already on the move again, keeping to the same street, even
“Keep right behind her.” Rebekkah said. “That’s the only safe place.”
“She does.” Lana replied, with a “don’t be dumb” glance back at him.
Harry saw the principle of it, but he didn’t like the odds. It wasn’t only the
creatures on the street they had to contend with, it was those who were on the roofs,
717
718
and clambering down the facades of the houses, careless of their safety; and others
appearing from the houses, untainted by the seeds, but apparently eager to join the
mob or lynch-party, whatever it was, to let the prospect of laying their bodies open to
the transforming anguish of the seeds keep them safe behind locked doors. The seeds
seemed to sense the presence of naked furrows, and converged upon the innocents as
soon as they started down the half dozen white marbled steps that took them from
Now Sienna and her harrowers had all too clear a vision of the seeds at work—
new victims convulsing as the seeds swelled and burst, spitting the juices of their
monstrous fecundity in all directions, the flesh they had wetted instantly casting out
nets of ripe red veins which were moments later nurturing the creation of new
multiplicities. The second generation was more confident than the first, and more
ambitious; the forms that they brought into being weren’t simply siblings of the
anatomy where they’d landed, they were aberrant and fantasicated. A seed that
718
719
lodged between two fingers brought a hundred digits of more into being, spreading
up the victim’s arm; an eye didn’t simply resemble its same, it grew to the size of two
And again, as with their predecessors, the urgent need to be naked, to expose
every niche and fold to seeding, so that in the space of a minute or two the number of
adversaries had trebled, the newly infested still shrieking as wave upon wave of agony
overtook them.
Strangest of all amongst the new recruits to this unspeakable regiment were
the demonic children, freed from the constraints of hearth and home, their bodies, for
all apparent vulnerability, more eager even than those of their parents to reinvent
themselves. They wanted to be new species, Harry thought: the seeding providing the
perfect reason to unleash every heretical thought the day could make flesh. Even as
their parents reached the limits of their disorder, their children were overtaking
them, giving their bodies to the grand experiment with an abandon their elders had
719
720
tried in their flesh too long to share. Hence the boy with thirty arms or more
reaching out from their roots in his back, or the adolescent girl who sex had split her
all the way up to her breast bone, its wet wings undulating as it opened to invite the
world to do its worst; or the infant even, seeded into its mother’s arms, and riding the
saddles of her milk fed breasts, its hand a blistered ball swelled to three times or more
its natural size, so that it eclipsed its mother’s face completely. As for its limbs, they
had quadrupled in number, and became in the process little more than bone and
sinew, their joints defying nature and turned backwards to embrace the mother’s
body like the many-jointed legs of a spider. When she did not bear him forward
speedily enough the infant would raise the sharpened bone where its hands had been
and jabbed her bleeding spine to urge her on. There was nothing of pity here; nor
needless to say, of love; simply the unrelenting hurt and horror of tomorrow’s hell
being born on the bed of glass and nails where yesterday’s hell was in the long, messy
process of dying.
720
721
Two thoughts came onto Harry’s head as he followed Sienna with the swelling
mass of creatures ahead of them. Both were very simple, one was: This is suicidal. The
other, which was far crazier than the first, was this: I trust the dog. She knows
something I don’t. Maybe a lot of things I don’t. And for better or worse he could
think of no preferable leader in this escalating insanity than the one with the wet
nose and the tail. Whatever price he ended up paying for this damned fool escapade—
more foolish than, say, gathering some fishermen and a tax inspector and a few other
lost souls together and suggesting they try to change the shape of the world forever—
it would be worth the adventure, wouldn’t it? It would mark his life out as having
had a sense of the ridiculous, if nothing more. He had been the man who’d followed a
dog against the hordes of hell, and never once asked why the fuck he was doing it.
Except he knew. It struck him clean and clear as he ran: he knew why he was
chasing this dog. Faith. Of all the absurdities to have seized his despairing soul, it was
721
722
the swindle he’d railed against countless times over the years, the catch-all that every
bible thumping snake-oil salesmen pulled out when all the rest of his ventures were
finally making sense to him now. He was following the dog because he had faith in
the dog; nothing more sophisticated than that. There was nothing to explain, nothing
If they came out the other side of all this, he thought, he would talk Rebekkah
into arranging an audience with the animal; perhaps in that dream place where they
all first met. And he’d ask her some of the questions that were burning in his head—
and he was in the process of forming this thought when he became aware that Sienna
had looked back at him—though he neither saw nor heard a word—the thought, “I’ll
be there” had come into being. Already she was looking away, but it didn’t matter.
She’d heard and she’d responded. The time would come. And that, for now, would
have to be enough.
722
723
Besides, they had other problems. The street was blocked from one side ot the
other with occupants of the New Hell, twitching, shrieking, reciting lullabies and
strings of obscenities, squatting to shit, their eyes turned up so only the whites
showed in the bliss of defecation, then mindlessly treading in their own turds as they
advanced again. Some had made crude weapons for themselves but few had any need
for them. The second generation of seeds had war on its mind; and there was no part
of the anatomies of demons or damned the seeds could not put to war-mongering
purpose.
And yet Sienna continued to walk towards them, leading her pack. Her
hackles had risen now, and her head had dropped down. Though Harry couldn’t see
the expression on her face, he knew her lips had withdrawn quivering from her teeth
and gums.Then, for no particular reason that Harry could understand, she barked
“Stop. All of us. Harry? Did you hear me? She’s telling us to stop.”
723
724
“No, but she wants us to. Harry! Harry? Will you listen for once in your life?”
Harry wasn’t listening. He had all his focus on the hoping to god she had some
dog plan to get them out of this, or they were dead meat. The demons were starting to
edge down the street to the right and left of them, plainly intending to cut them off
Apparently Sienna had now realized that this was the case, because she
stopped, and turned on the spot, taking a moment as she did so to meet Harry’s gaze.
There was a mischievous complicity in her eyes, as though the two of them knew a
joke that nobody else knew, which was bewildering for Harry, who’d seldom felt
himself as utterly useless and empty a vessel as he did at that moment.But there was
nothing to be done, nowhere to go. The circle of the enemy was around them,
complete, and from every direction came the sounds of remade anatomies: the net of
seething serpents nesting where a colon had been coiled; the hiss of spittle spilled
724
725
from a torso infested with gaping mouths; the whine of steam escaping through a
cracked skull, as the brain inside was cooked in its own juices.
What now? Harry wanted to say to Sienna. You got us here, and you looked so
damn confident while you were doing it, but what now?
As if by way of reply to the unspoken question the dog sat down and raising
one of her back legs, proceeded to casually scratch behind her ear.
Indeed she did. Her paw dislodged it from its niche with her third scratch. He
saw it, fat with her blood, kicked into the air and then drop down, towards one of the
demons, the boy whose back was arrayed with arms. It landed on his naked foot and
bounced off again. The brevity of the contact counted for nothing. The boy’s response
could not have been stronger had his lower half been in the jaws of a crocodile. He
shrieked, retreating on one foot, while raising the other for closer inspection. There
was a mark, Harry saw, where the flea had landed briefly; a cross, its arms of equal
725
726
length, and growing exponentially, one of its arms spreading down the side of the
shrieking, hopping kid’s foot. He lost his balance, and went down sprawling amongst
his comrades.
The woman onto whose leg the flea had jumped did not respond with the
same shrieks of pain and panic. Instead she bent down to examine the flea. As she did
so her mind somehow dialed down the speed of the scene so that every detail
registered with uncanny clarity: the “flea” and the cross spreading from it, like the
handiwork of four invisible tattooists, staining her skin. Then, the flea leapt up at the
woman’s face. Harry’s eyes remained on the cross, however, which continued to
spread. And as it did so the flesh at the center of the cross began to fold back upon
“Some flea.” He said to himself, and his lazy gaze slid back towards the boy, or
rather towards his foot. The process was more advanced there. His skin was retreating
726
727
with great precision, the square growing, its symmetry spoiled only by the blood that
was spilling over as the patch of exposed flesh grew steadily larger.
The woman was standing up now, the place on her leg where the flea had
landed forgotten. The process Harry had just watched at work on the boy’s foot was
happening on her cheek, where the flea had left its mark. But the speed at which the
square was growing had increased five-fold or more, her face all but stripped of skin,
her blood-matted hair hanging on the drapes of her scalp. Only now did she start to
scream, as did another woman standing close by her: the flea’s next victim, Harry
guessed. As for the rest of the mob, they were distracted for the moment from the
slaughter of man and dog by the sight of so great a harm being done by so small a
thing as a flea. But the reprieve would not last long, Harry knew. And when they
rekindled their fury it would be all the more destructive for what they had witnessed
in the interim.
727
728
He caught the fear as it flew, and put it out of its misery. Wasn’t he the same
man who’d found a place in him where faith sat? It was there still, wasn’t it?
Sienna had finished scratching behind her ear. She got to her feet, and made a
short growl, then two longer ones, and another short. To Harry it sounded, absurd as
the thought was, as though she was speaking in code. Not to him; and certainly not to
their adversaries. No, she was talking to something or somebody very close to her.
Harry felt a sting of envy that this invisible other had such effortless access to the
mystery at Sienna’s heart and he did not. Ashamed of himself, he silenced the
thought.
He had barely done so when the answer to his question made themselves
visible. They crawled up out of Sienna’s coarse grey-brown fur, fat with blood. This
time she wasn’t going to have to scratch around to dislodge them. The parasites were
offering themselves.The dog circled on herself, sniffing the air, and while she did so,
Harry glanced at the mob. Some of them were still watching the systematic skinning
728
729
of Sienna’s first three victims, but some had retrieved their thoughts from that bloody
scene, and were once again preparing to commit murder. They were chiefly pointing
their spears and stares in Sienna’s direction, some of them muttering to themselves as
But she had a genius for blind-siding the enemy, and it didn’t fail her now. She
waited, her fur appearing to be several shades darker thanks to the presence of fleas.
And then, there rose from the boy who’d first been bitten, a shriek of undiluted
anguish which drew the attention of almost everyone in the circle surrounding
Sienna and Harry, the dog seized the moment. She shook herself, as though she’d just
leapt out of icy water, the motion beginning at her head and passing through the flea-
infested ruff behind her head, then on, down her body, a shimmering motion that
Harry had no hope of dodging them. There were too many. He felt one strike
his brow above his left eye, another hit his ear, and a third and forth his arm. But the
729
730
fleas apparently had no quarrel with his flesh. They didn’t linger where they struck,
but jumped off another direction, leaving no mark on his arm, and he assumed, his
face.
There were none amongst the demons who were granted the same immunity.
They all went down before the fleas, women and children dying as violently as the
men; falling to the ground with their bodies spasming, reaching with desperation to
catch hold of the killing mote, but never far enough to seize the enemy at its work. In
a short time there were dying demons lying everywhere, two, three deep in places,
sprawled over one another. None of them were dead, yet; even the fleas first victim
was still screaming, his noise now from the effort of unleashing his cries. It was
increasingly difficult to make any sense of the chaos underfoot: it was just a mass of
bodies in the process of self-skinning, with pools of blood rising between them.
Sienna had hauled herself up out of this swamp and was standing at the corpse
of an obese demon, surveying the surviving members of the lynch-mob. Its members
730
731
were still swelling as the din of the dying brought both demons and damned to the
spot, some of them having only recently been seeded, to judge by their appearance;
succumbing to curiosity perhaps and leaving their barricaded houses. The rest were
catalogues of multiplicities. Whichever of these states they were in, they responded to
the sight of what Sienna had caused in the same way. They stopped and stared at the
scene, trying to make sense of it, their eyes returning with puzzlement and suspicion
to Sienna, who was standing at the top of a mound of bodies. She answered their
scrutiny with a warning growl, slowly surveying the mob as she did so. They didn’t
“If you don’t, you’ll be left behind.” Rebekkah remarked. “Move yourself, girl.
731
732
Muttering something in Portuguese, Lana went with her, with Caz bringing
up the rear. Once Lana and Rebekkah were a few sliding steps away, Harry moved on,
and without needing to look back to check on the welfare of her pack, Sienna leapt
down off the torso of bright yellow fat where she’d been standing.Her sudden
movement caused a few stumbling retreats amongst the mob. But most of them
simply watched her, some of the demons plainly puzzled by the nature of the force
they had in their midst. What was there, inside the illusion of mere doghood, which
It was a question Harry was asking himself too, as he stumbled over the mass
of bodies Sienna’s fleas had brought down. Many of them still had some measure of
life in them, the skinning process still underway. There was strength enough in the
demons to reach up and snatch hold of Harry’s trouser leg, and raising its head from a
732
733
“You don’t know what you’re dealing with,” it growled. The skin of its face
was being folded back as it spoke, uncovering the twitching wet muscle beneath.
“Just the same old demonic shit.” Harry replied, reaching down to free himself
“Not us, you fool.” The creature said, as the skinning line crossed the half-way
point. Its lidless left eye stared up at him from a socket filling with blood. “The dog.
You’re a fool, following that!” Harry separated the fabric of his trouser from the
talons. The creature, having put its dying energies into trying to lift its head, now let
it drop back, the blood swelling in the socket. “Down and down…” it muttered,
The nonsense stopped there, the lidless eye lost its life. Damn fool demon,
Harry thought as he moved on; Couldn’t even tell the difference between a dog and a
bitch.
733
734
He had just three more bodies to get over, and then he was down on the solid
street. Somehow Lana had overtaken Rebekkah in her haste to get to the other side of
the mass of bodies. Rebekkah and Caz were just moments behind her.
“Ignore them.” Rebekkah said. “They won’t come after us. They’ve seen what
“I didn’t see it. What did she do? She couldn’t have killed all those—
“How?”
“It doesn’t matter.” Rebekkah said. “What she does and how she does it is her
business. We should be grateful she’s here top protect us or we’d be hanging upside
down from the streetlamps by now, having our eyes eaten out.”
734
735
“We should stay close behind her.” Harry said. “I don’t want us to get
“Are demons always as fucked up as these poor sons of bitches?” Caz asked as
he scanned the twitching, sobbing, seeping grotesques who were still watching from a
respectful distance.
“No, this is all the work of the seeds. And the seeds came in the fog. Which in
turn arrived just before Pinhead came into the city. This is all his handiwork.”
“He doesn’t care.” Rebekkah said. “He’s got nothing to lose now. He’s got as
much working power as he could squeeze from the magicians back in your world,
D’Amour, and now he’s come back here, and before you ask me why, I don’t know.
Obviously it’s not a plan that that his order was going to be part of, but that’s no great
surprise.”
“Meaning…?”
735
736
“This is hell. They don’t hang the ten commandments above their bed here.
The Regime has held on to power by brute force. And it will lose it by the same
means.”
“To Pinhead?”
“Why do you call him that absurd name?” He’s not a cartoon. He was a man
once, just like you —or near enough. And the loss of one soul, even one as corrupted
as his, is something to be mourned. It’s a piece of the picture lost. And somebody will
“As you wish.” Rebekkah replied, as though his lack of comprehension was
willful. “Meanwhile, could you just call him something other than Pinhead? The Hell
“The Hell Priest?” Harry said, “Sure, whatever. As long as we bring him down
736
737
Sienna had finally led them clear of the mob, though a few zealots continued
to follow them, loosing involuntary shouts or jabberings when the spirit moved them.
Eventually even these creatures were overcome by the frantic workings of the seeds
on their anatomies. Two of them simply keeled over and fell dead on the sidewalk,
while another—loosing one last despairing shriek—seemed to implode, its bone and
Finally, they were alone on the street. The last shreds of fog had cleared away,
and for the first time they could see all the way down to the end of the street, and to
Without exchanging looks or words they made their way towards it.
737
738
They had perhaps halved the distance between the encounter with the mob
738
739
break to answer the call of nature, are we?” She didn’t wait for her question to be
“I counted five houses with wide open doors on the last block. I figure if
you’re in a place like this, with all sorts of crazies in the streets, an open door means
somebody’s not home. They picked up and ran. Or they went out to see what was
going on and the seeds got them. It doesn’t matter. What matters is getting some food
in our stomachs—”
“And I want to wash this disgusting shit and blood and God only knows what
“Oh I’m doing it,” Lana replied. “You can go on without me if you want to—”
739
740
“Then let’s just do it. There! There’s a door wide open, and it looks like a fancy
bit of property. See, they even have there name above the door: House of Bozah. So if
“I am. I’m tuned to Radio Lana night and day. And I know, I sound like a
snobby little bitch. That’s because I am.” She was already heading in the direction of
“She’s right about the food and drink,” Rebekkah conceded, “And if we’re
going to do this we should do it together.” She called Sienna to her side. “Just a quick
Suddenly entranced, her tail wagging furiously, Sienna banded past her pack,
including Lana, to be the first over the threshold and into the house.
740
741
Lana’s assessment of the house hadn’t been too far off the mark. It did indeed
have an air of elegance about it, with a wide sweep of a staircase, and carpets,
furniture, mirrors and paintings that look liked vestiges of a lost nobility. But
whatever wealth had sustained it had apparently been frittered away, because the
house itself was in an advanced state of dilapidation, the plaster coming down off the
walls and ceilings in cobs, the paintwork peeling, the air thick and stinking with
every kind of foulness. The solitary occupant of the house was a very elderly and
decrepit female demon, whom Caz discovered sitting in a chair before a pitiful fire,
wearing an old-fashioned night-dress, and a thread bare shawl. Her face had perhaps
once been fearsome, like so many faces in the paintings, warrior-demons pictured on
the backs of reptile horses; or the warriors overfed progeny, dressed in their black
mass best, standing proudly amongst litters of dead doves. But age had ceased any
power to intimidate from the creature; and were it not for the twin rows of thorn
741
742
sharp teeth, and the patchwork of purple stains on her skin, she might have been any
“Belathane, we’re have you been?” The woman demanded. She beckoned to
Caz, narrowing her black eyes. “Is that you, Belathane? I can’t get warm for the life of
me. Will you put some coals on the fire for me?”
Caz knelt beside the unswept hearth and transferred a dozen pieces of coal
“Was I?”
“You still are, even if… even if you don’t sound as you used to sound. Come
742
743
The old woman’s arm was off her lap and her stubby figured, bony little hand
“Don’t take that tone with me. You know what Nannan likes. It’s about all I’ve
got left to look forward to. So get down on your knees, child—”
“And I’m not your little worm.” The old woman rose from her chair, her voice
“So what in the name of the three cunted Jakafat are you?” She was up and out
of her chair now, her grip so fierce Caz couldn’t rest himself free. He could only back
away from her, pulling her after him. In her rage the ragged purple patches on her
skin darkened pulse by pulse until they were almost black, their patterns lending
even features as exhausted as her own, a hint of the formidable strength in her
743
744
“On your knees, little worm. Nannan wants her fillet licked! Go on, get down
From the doorway, Harry said: “I think you’re asking the wrong little worm.
The old demon let go of Caz as though he’d just caught fire.
pointing at Harry—“Take him into the yard and hang him naked by his feet from the
triguetra tree. Legs wide apart so there’s room to work! Then fetch my son Belathane,
I’ve had enough of this!” Harry said. He grabbed hold of the creature’s arm to
force its grip from around Caz’s wrist, but she wasn’t going to give in so easily.
“Nannan wants her fillet licked!” she said again. “You can do it for me.” She
reached down and started to hoist up the filthy founds of her nightgown. “You want
744
745
“Fuck no!” Harry said. “What in Christ’s name made you come in here, Caz?”
“She just looked like a little old lady sitting by a dying fire. I felt sorry for her.”
“Don’t she’s one of the old families, judging by these fancy portraits.”
“Back to Lucifer, may his name be always honoured.” The demon said.
The dark purple patches on her face and the exposed parts of her body began
to give off something that was either smoke or dust, which clung close to her skin as
it climbed towards her head, which it encircled, eclipsing her frail, aged features with
something entirely stronger. Three forked horns formed on the curve of her brow,
twisting around one another like mating snakes. Her eyes and nose disappeared
completely allowing her mouth to grow obscenely large, the twin rows of teeth
pointing out now, strings of yellow white fluid spilling between them.
745
746
“Nannan wants her fillet licked,” she said. “And one of you is going to do it!”
Harry took out his gun and put it to the demon’s wrist.
“Let go.”
“Lick me.”
He fired. The mouth grew a tooth-lined tunnel, as she unleashed a shriek that
shook plaster dust down from the cracks in the ceiling. She let go of Caz, who got a
“Out!” he yelled.
The demon’s wrist was blown open, but her Bozah blood had given her no
predilection for retreat. Instead she went after her wounder, shrieking obscenities.
Harry lifted his booted foot and kicked her hard in the bony spot between the empty
pouches of her breasts. She stumbled backwards, knocking over her chair until she
746
747
ended up in the grate amongst the coals Caz had lain for her. Her nightgown caught
She didn’t stay in the grate for long. With a nimbleness that belied her years
she
leapt from the fire, scattering burning coals across the carpet. The air from her
burning clothes raised her gossamer fire hair above her head, where it caught fire, so
that she ran at him with flames leaping fully two feet higher than her scalp. Harry
didn’t linger to study the spectacle. He fired at the demon as he retreated to the door,
slamming before he could reach through. There was no key. And of course in seconds
Nannan was on the other side of the door, her din incoherent much of the time, but
didn’t know what she was saying much of the time. Meanwhile, Nannan battered
herself against the door, rattling it so violently it took all of Harry’s strength to keep it
closed.
747
748
“What the fuck were you thinking, Caz?” Harry said when a shame-faced Caz
reappeared. He was eating what might have passed for a surrealist sandwich, the
bread blue-black with layers of stupied meat or cheese, one of which gave off a rising
“Sorry about the old lady.” He shoved the remains of his sandwich into his
capacious mouth, and then, talking through his food he told D’Amour he’d take over
holding the door while Harry went to get some nourishment himself. Harry took Caz
up on the offer and instructing to ‘yell Blue Murder’ if Nannan got close to escaping.
Then Harry went looking for the kitchen, and found Rebekkah and Lana working
quite happily side by side, raiding the cupboards and the massive refrigerator, packing
up anything that looked nourishing or thirst-quenching. As they did so they ate their
748
749
“I’ve just finished putting a plate together for her. And some water.”
“Ten minutes at the most, then we’ve got to get out of here. Caz is holding a
door closed—”
“Next time you work in the kitchen, D’Amour.” Rebekkah said, not looking
up.
“No problem.” Harry said, and taking the plate and bowl he went back to the
front door.
“Here, hound dog. “He said, setting the food and drink down close to the front
door. Tail wagging, Sienna went to eat, and Harry sat in the warm spot she’d made on
the doorstep, his gun in full view, in case anyone on the street became overly curious.
749
750
Nobody did. There was scarcely anybody on the street, and those who did appear
were too concerned with their own business to even look at the house of Bozah.
By the time Sienna had finished her meal and drunk her water, her pack had
cleaned the blood off their boots, hands and faces, used the toilet facilities, which
were surprisingly squalid for a house of such elegance, and even found a few tools—a
hammer for Rebekkah, a bizarre silver corkscrew which could be turned on and off
When they stepped out onto the street again the wind had risen considerably,
raising clouds of dirt and litter, and when it gusted with particular vehemence
opening and closing doors along the street. A badly constricted chimney was toppled
from a roof half a block closer to the Regime’s headquarters, the sliding bricks
bringing down slates and eaves with them. The wind brought clouds, too, grey shreds
like dirty clothes, torn between the roofs of Primordium and the ever-grinding stone.
750
751
Some, pressed down into the streets, raced before the wind at the level of the eaves,
They put their heads down against the stinging bluster and moved on towards
their destruction wondering what new surprises the street had in store for them.
None was the answer. They grew closer to the unguarded gates of the
“Look at that.” Harry said. “They left the front door open for us.”
“I think its straight forward.” Harry said. “Sienna, Rebekkah and me will deal
with the demons. You Caz, and Lana can grab Norma and get her out of there. Pick
her up, Caz, and carry her. We’re not here to save every soul in hell, even if we could.
We’re here for one person, Norma. I know we’ve seen some stuff we’d like to have
answers to, but we could go crazy trying to think ourselves into Lucifer’s head.”
751
752
“Who?”
“You called him Lucifer, but that’s the same as Satan, right? Or the Devil. So is
the devil in that place? Is that who we’ve got to deal with to get that old lady out?”
“Knew what?”
“What?”
“He’s been gone a thousand years and more. Killed him, they said, out of sheer
boredom. But who knows with these things, the truth of it. The point is, he left
without a successor. Hell’s been in turmoil and deterioration ever since. Most of the
laws the great architect left behind him are showing there age, but every time
752
753
somebody steps up to take the power themselves some other faction rises up to undo
them.”
“Yeah, it’s been doing quite well, too. They get the trains running on time.
“They don’t have things as commonplace doing the devouring. These things
are bred for the hurt they can cause. They despise a shut door at the circus, believe
me.”
They had finally reached the gates of the black block that was the enemy’s
stronghold.
753
754
“No particular reason. I watched her sniffing, and the next minute the thought
“You’re instincts are right, Lana. If you hear something like that, clear like
that, tell us, will you? I won’t always be around. I think that’s why she bit you, to
Rebekkah shook her head as she followed the dog between the gates and
754
755
Ten
There was much to discern inside, of course. Little that had been recently
done. The bodies that blocked the passage just inside the front door were already the
feeding place and the breeding place of Hell’s green-gold flies, the largest of which
were ten times the size of humble equivalent in the solidities. And their offspring
were correspondingly eager; some of these bodies were already pulsing masses of
larval life, devouring what they’d been born into with monstrous appetite.
755
756
There were more bodies in the various chambers of the bastion they passed
through. Some looked as though they’d been hacking at one another, others that
they’d simply been casually murdered by somebody passing by. There were a few
who were still faintly alive, but they were all too far gone to answer any question that
“Somebody told me once,” Rebekkah said, “there’s a place on the top level
“Like an old-fashioned diorama?” Caz said. “I want to see this. What about
you, Harry?”
“You know what? I’m so fucking dead-beat, all I want to do is sit down, lay my
“Then I’ll stay.” Caz said. “You can’t sleep without a guard.”
“I think he’s already got himself a guard.” Rebekkah said, nodding toward
756
757
“So you’ll be right here when we get back. We’ll be a half an hour, no more. If
“I’ll be fine. If I can just get thirty minutes of sleep I’ll be a lot livelier.” He slid
down the wall close to the spot where Sienna was sitting. “The truth is, I’m too old for
“I’ll yell, she’ll bark. Between the two of us they’ll be able to hear us back in
Brooklyn. Now go. I’m wasting good sleeping time with all this gabbing.”
Rebekkah had already crossed to the narrow staircase cut out of the black
marble, and now began her ascent, with Lana and Caz following after. Harry listened
to the play of their footfalls echoes, his eyelids succumbing to a welcome heaviness.
It was no dream that was waiting for him on the other side, it was a vision. It
had a clarity, an immediacy, an urgency, that marked it as the stuff of a vision. The
757
758
stuff was dust-yellow overhead, and the earth beneath him was the same colour, dry
and cracked. He was on a hill, he saw, and for some reason he was crouching down,
There was a crowd coming up the hill. He could see the eager cretins running
ahead, looking back, looking back, and the sounds of whips and moans, and the
keening of women. He glanced back up the hill, to the spot where the procession
would eventually lead. There was practically bare; though now, as a dark cloud
moved over the sun, and its absented glare showed the hill top more clearly, he saw
there were human remains scattered in the grey grass: a spine, a missing head and
pelvis. Some ribs, picked clean by the wild dogs that owned the hill once the sun
went down.
There’s going to be a storm, he thought. He knew the storm was still far very
far off, but he was strangely receptive to the messages it was sending out ahead of
itself: the metallic song of lightning that would strike for hours was already on his
758
759
tongue; the thunder grey sky already oppressed him, making a lie of the brightness of
the hill, and his blood was stirred by the same hand that curdled the air, and made his
heart quicken.
“Sienna!”
He answered the call immediately, and was running up through the dusty
bones and sickly grass when he realized why his point of view was so low here: he
was not here as Harry D’Amour, he was here as the dog. She was playing lost to him;
her tongue the lightning taster; her blood stirred into life by the writer of storms and
dogs.The dog had come to the foot of a richly robed man who spoke to her with what
was perhaps an English accent. He was doing his best to be stern, but he loved Sienna
too much for him to speak a word that was not softened by his affection.
“I want you to keep back, girl, stay right where you are right now. Yes, yes, I
know there’s lots of smells in the air, but its not a good place to be, Sienna. Once I’ve
done my business here—” As he spoke of his business he brought from the robes of
759
760
his toga a simple chalice, of the kind that went on freight on his ships. She’d been on
with him on some of those voyages, she now allowed her occupying spirit to recall: to
England, yes to England, to Cornwall where her master Joseph owned two mines.
Green and moist, that England; the wind of the channel crisp and clean. Not like this
hot, dusty, filthy place. She whined a little. “I know, girl, I know. There’s something
in the air isn’t there? Well that’s as it should be. Something terrible is going to happen
here. You’re a dog. It wouldn’t occur to you to do something as vile as this on your
own. But we’re not as civilized as dogs, Sienna. Today—” He looked down the hill,
and when he spoke again the sight he’d seen had taken all the music from his voice.
“—we’re witnessing a crime that I believe will change the world. We were sent a
peace-maker by the creator. His own son, they saw. This man here, the one with the
crown of thorns on his head: that’s him, the Son of God himself.”
She was looking and listening, trying to understand all she was being told by
her master, and fit it with the scene in front of her. How could this ragged shawl of
760
761
blood and tears and tangled black hair, this barely living, whip-marked, broken thing
be the Son of God who made all things? But Joseph seemed to read her doubts;
“That’s him. The Christ, they call him. And he is allowing it to happen, they
say, as some kind of lesson. I don’t entirely understand it, but that’s me. I never could
get my head around priest-talk. I’m better with numbers and ships. That’s my
him a glance from Sienna. He was sick to his stomach, she saw. Big beads of sweat
were sitting like ticks all over his face, getting fat under that dead-eyed sky. He was
looking at the Christ, but flinching as he did so, as though he were barely able to
stand the sight of the ribbons of flayed flesh that hung from the man’s back, or the
blood running from his thorn-pierced brow into his eyes, or how he stumbled as the
Roman soldiers drove him before them, and every sharp stone conspired to open flesh
761
762
wounds on his knees and shins and hands and elbows. Sienna was surprised to see the
beloved Joseph so distressed. The Romans were good at making a spectacle out of a
commonplace thing. Give them stone and a few months, they’d make a straight road.
Give them someone to kill and a little time to work out the details and they’d come
up with something memorable. They’d seen countless places where the Romans had
left proof of their abilities; the human remains often pitifully alive after several days
of exposure. But nothing they’d seen, not the mothers-to-be left lying like slashed
wine skins, not the young man who’d been sodomized and slaughtered with the same
efficiency, and left propped up on broken spears; none of that had troubled Joseph at
all. But this little cruelty being performed at the top of a dusty hill in the middle of
nowhere important, to a man who wasn’t a king or the son of a king, this had his
hands trembling, and a smell coming off him that she had never smelt before—
Harry’s eyes flickered, and for a moment the vision Sienna had granted him of
762
763
He was sitting in the Regime’s Bastion again, his head tilted forward, his chin
against his upper chest. Sienna was sitting exactly where she’d been when he fell
asleep, but her head was up, her ears pricked. Something or somebody had just caught
her attention. Harry listened along with her, hoping to catch a hint of whatever she
was listening for. The bastion was as quiet as only a place filled with so much death
could be. He could hear water dripping in one of the passageways; and further off
what sounded like the panicked battering of a trapped bird, beating its hollow bones
and their freight of feathers against a window, or a reflection of sky on marble. But
then, after a minute or more of listening, he heard a third sound. Something was
burning in the bastion: a hard, strong flame. He attended to it closely, trying to locate
the sound, but it was so even that after listening for another full minute, attending
closely to every nuance of the sound, his grasp on it became slippery, and he was left
finally with nothing to grasp onto. He glanced over at the dog. Her ears were no
longer pricked, her thoughts apparently drifted from the sound. Harry let his own
763
764
thoughts do the same. His eye-lids closed. There was no fluttering this time, no
confused interval between the moment he let go of the waking world and the vision
Time had passed. The sun was higher. The storm was closer. The Christ lay up
on the cross, nailed and naked except the bare essentials of men, crosses and sky.
Everything about the scene confounded Harry’s expectations. The chaos of the
scene: soldiers wiping the blood of their breastplates with rags, two more emptying
their bladders against a rock; children were everywhere, naked and dusty, squealing,
laughing, indifferent to whatever was going on above the level of their eyes; and for a
wandering brat, two wandering mongrels, and for every two dogs, a dozen birds,
some on the ground fighting over some unpromising bones, most circling lazily over
the barbarities below, waiting for their moment. Nobody, not even the weeping
764
765
Harry had led Sienna’s gaze twice around the hill top, weaving the children,
the women, the dogs and the Romans, then sliding skyward to take in the birds, but
until now he had avoided the sight that would indeed, as Joseph predicted earlier,
change the world. Finally, however, he summoned sufficient courage to face the
sight: the execution scene which would hang in great cathedrals, and around the
necks of millions of believers the world over; the execution scene which would bless
the doomed endeavors of soldiers, explorers, the millions of nameless believers who
followed them in the name of God and glory, and died and were buried in pits that
made no conciliation to the beauty of this one, or the noble nature of that; nor put
any value on the land where they lay except to say that it would not thereafter be
allowed run wild nor become a place where trees might be planted and be fruitful.
There would only be a cairn of stones or a slab of concrete to scour the spot of natural
ambition. But he’d long avoided looking at that terrible signature until now, afraid
the sight of it would somehow overwhelm him; that he’d loose a shout tear, the sky
765
766
gape to show where the eye of the true visionary here. He couldn’t avoid the sight
forever, though. Finally, he drew deep of the hill’s stenches, and turned the dog’s eyes
up upon the Man of Sorrows. Again, all expectation was defied. The cross did not
stand up neatly, nor was the figure upon it inspiring in its suffering state. Cross and
man were one wretched construction, knotted and lifted up, the base of the cross slid
into a hole dug close to the sturdy half-trunk of a tree which had once perhaps
offered some shade and solace in this cemetery. But the Romans, seeing how it might
serve a better purpose, had hacked off its branches and dug the dirt slot for the
crosses, as they came and went. Always looking to be practical with their labors, the
men of the 1st infantry had made a crucifixion site that managed to reduce by a small
high and horribly, where his pitiless last few hours could usefully dissuade any other
aspirant messiahs in the region from treading in the feet of Christ had trod. That was
a bad path, see? See where it led for this poor sun-crazed son of nobody? See how he
766
767
regrets his delusions with every attempt he makes to draw a shiver of breath up into
his broken body, even though his shoulders have dislocated, so he can’t push his chest
clear of the cross by means of his arms, and what precious little intake he manages to
suck up is used by the time he’s done drawing it in, and the whole panicked writhing
Why doesn’t he just die? Harry thinks; die and be gathered up into the
mystery that had let him fall between its fingers thirty-three years before? Maybe it
had explanations for this torment. Maybe it could see into the future, and show him
what Christ’s death would mean down the mellenia; how it would beat, taint, poison,
exalt, transfom, obsess, damn and indemnify the world. Or perhaps the man on the
cross knows what he’s doing in these last brutal hours. He knows that with each fresh
posture he can find, he inspires the thousand altar pieces, ten thousand desexings in
his righteous name. see, how I suffer? How I fight for breath? How careless I am of
my flesh? I’m hanging here, to burn these lessons into you. The suffering, the
767
768
fighting, the contempt for self-love or for beauty that rises from anything but scornful
things, broken things, gardens lost and dreams gone with them…
Somehow in the process of watching the ghastly sight above him, Harry had
let his guard down, and the Christ had opened his eyes—no more than pale slits in
the thorn crown shadowed heat—and fixed him with an anguished gaze, pulling him
close, so that there was nothing in Harry’s sight now but the shadows, and his eyes
Closer.
The Christ said, or thought; the distinction was irrelevant. All that mattered
was the need that Harry be closer to the suffering presence; so close perhaps that he
was no longer outside that head, pierced with so many barbs—wait, who else did
he—
Closer.
768
769
Wait, I said. I was trying to make a connection there; maybe it was something
important.
There is no time left for waiting, the Christ told him, for thinking, for making
connections. I’m dying. Die with me and you’ll have life eternal; die without me and
you die alone, always. To the end of the world you will be dying alone, over and over.
That’s brutal.
“Think how it is,” the Christ said. “I don’t ask for your doubts or your shame. I
just want you here, where I am; safe, where I am, and all the doubts and the shame
and the questions and the connections will fade away into nothing. And you’ll live in
my presence until the end of the world. Do you want something more than that?”
Yes.
I want the time to—oh, I know. It’s alright. I made the connection now.
Well?
769
770
There’s another who’s been in the back of my head and I couldn’t think who it
His head is pierced, like yours. Not with thorns but with nails.
I’m certain so. Have him come to me. I could bring him into the circle of my
At whose behest?
He used to serve the Sevil, but I think now he does it for his own purposes.
770
771
Well is it?
Well is it?
The question was spoke too loudly for the intimacy of the confessional, and
Harry down from his sacred conference, registering as he descended that the sun was
wished, owing to the crooked of the cross and of the still more crooked messiah
nailed upon it—and with that alignment causing an uncanny change in the air. It
darkened from noon to the imminent night in an instant, the sun still shone down on
the Man of Sorrows, but its light was far from kind. It seemed to pierce the broken
body, rendering its entire interior visible to the naked eye, its rays differentiated, so
that they resembled thousands of needle fine spears, that glorified the particulars of
every part through which they passed, concealing nothing in the name of modesty or
dignity: there was no part of his body, however, wounded and torn out of joint it was,
771
772
however withered its manhood, and pebble hard the excrement in his gut, that the
It was the first time in his life that an image of the Christ had appeared in his
soul, and held him, as much in sadness as its terrible frailty as its wonder at the
transfigured state which revealed that frailty. He felt a strange tenderness towards the
man in that moment; a foolish desire to keep him from harm. He still had that
thought in his head when the vision went out, and for the second time he was exiled
from Golgotha.
Eleven
772
773
This time there was no doubt that there was another presence nearby. He
could see it, or rather the reflection of its reflection, coming back off the flawless
marble. A figure walking in flame.This could only be the sound that he and Sienna
had heard during his last exile, the distant roar that faded into ambience was now
much closer, though, how much was dangerously ambiguous; the reflections were
misleading. The entity was certainly close enough for its voice to be heard.
there?”
“I am.”
“Ezekium Suth.”
“Yes.”
“Joseph L’Thi is dead. So is Lachesi Hajbek. The Hell Priest killed them.”
773
774
“Hid.”
“Yes. When I saw there was nothing to be done against the thing. It has a great
“Yes.”
“Idea? Gift? No, Suth, it was not my idea to raise a minor tempter and give him
the power to destroy his own order, or to call a fog off the wastes that has spread a
sickness through the streets of Primadium from which the city will never recover. Or
to come here and murder your battalions, and send you—the so called protectors of
this city—into hiding like frightened moons. No, this has happened because none of
us has been paying close enough attention. We’ve been too concerned with
infringements on our own little domains. Notice I consider myself just as culpable as
you and the Order, who should have known this creature was working at some bigger
774
775
business than netting a larger catch of souls. He has gone fishing for Hell itself, Suth! I
don’t know how he intends to go from here, but if his recent past is anything to judge
by, I’d say he has this planned to the bitter end. It can only be a matter of time before
“Augustine Pentathiyea.”
“I can’t get any closer to you. I’m in the hole. He broke my legs and threw me
down here.”
775
776
“Took it where?”
“I don’t… I don’t know… Andrakiatus has some knowledge that the Cenobite
“More magic.” The Unconsumed said, his voice ripe with contempt.
“Poor Andakiatus.” Said Suth, “to be denied your body, but remain alive, and
“Don’t be naïve, Suth.” The Unconsumed said. “If your poor Andakiatus was
truly just a victim in this, he’d be in the hole with his legs broken, left to bleed to
death.”
“Is somebody coming for me?” Pentaithiyea said, his voice significantly weaker
“My legs… I’m bleeding to death! Very well, Ezekium, I confess: I was never
persuaded by your arguments, so I never voted for you. But everything has changed.
776
777
Are you listening to me, Ezekium. Everything has changed. It’s not a coincidence that
all this happened when Cathaz Niakapo, our leader, our inspirer, was absent.”
“He’s right.” Said the Unconsumed. “Of course, of course. Niakapo’s absence is
significant.”
“He’s dead?”
“No, not dead.” Said Pentathiyea. “He’s part of it. He’s waiting out there
“We have to raise an army.” Pentathiyea said. “Put all your past difference
aside and prepare a force that can bring down this… creature… before he advances
good war-monger. Suth, fetch him out of there. Aren’t there any survivors to help
you?”
777
778
“The bones of my legs are beyond mending. They have to be taken off. Hajbek
does that work better than any. I want it done, and done quickly. So we may take
back what this upstart priest has stolen out form under us.”
“I am.”
“Miracle upon miracle! This place doesn’t want for hiding places.”
“So now you can save Augustine Pentathiyea. And you, Suth, will take me to
your viewing place—where we can perhaps see where the enemy was headed.”
778
779
Even before the Unconsumed had finished giving his directions to Ezekium
Suth, Harry was up, and heading away from the chamber where the Unconsumed’s
reflections were gathered. Relying on his instincts to take him to Caz, Lana and
Rebekkah. Sienna overtook him, making a game of it by weaving back and forth in
front of him then dropping behind for a couple of yards before scooting between his
legs to take the lead. There was a lesson in this, Harry knew, even in something as
inconsequential as this. She was showing him how to find some little joy here, while
there was still joy to be had, and the time to have it. Should he have one thought he
was overanalyzing the dog’s motives, he had only to once catch her eye and all doubt
comfort in knowing were surely not the official means of access to the top of the
779
780
His breath was coming quick and raw by the time they reached the top, his
head full of his heart’s noise. But there was no moment to let the hammering of his
heart slow down—Sienna was already leading him on, the route by no means simple.
It was a labyrinth up here, Harry quickly realized, and without Sienna he would
quickly have become lost in it. But after three or four minutes of turning and turning,
the echoes of their footfalls treading on the heels of the originals, she brought them to
a place where the air was less stale, and the echoes looser. They turned one last corner
“Shit, Harry.”
“We’ve all got to get out of here. The Unconsumed is coming up to see the lay
of the land, and I don’t think we’re ready to be face to face with him.”
780
781
“Do we have one minute?” Rebekkah said. “I want you to see something.” She
led him to the center of a chamber where there was a narrow screen perhaps six feet
across.
“Anything you want to,” Lana said. “Christ I wish I could have one of these
back home. I’d never leave the house. See, you use these two controls to direct the
eye—”
“That’s what we’ve called him.” Caz said. “Eric the Eye. Show him Mantlerod
street, Lana.”
Lana’s quick fingers manipulated the controls. The view on the screen sped
over blurred landscapes, which Lana’s gaze was reading with uncanny speed.
781
782
She stepped back from the controls. Mantlerod street was on the screen.
“We think it’s been turned into some kind of religious site.” Rebekkah said.
“See how they’ve arranged all of the bodies? And those floating blue flames. There’s
hundreds of them.”
“You’re right. It does look like some fucked up altarpiece. What about the Hell
“Yep.”
“And okay?”
782
783
“She looked it. He picked up a few of the Regime’s soldiers. One of them’s
huge. Must be six, seven easily. And he’s carrying her on his back.”
“And the Hell Priest’s got another companion now. A head. One of the
“Actually one of the soldiers is doing the carrying. But a couple of times we
“To do what?”
“I got up really close on them, because they were standing still. And I could
783
784
“Yes.”
“Oh yeah, it’s in some kind of crazy state. His eyes all rolling around. But
when the Hell Priest has the head in his hands he seems to settle down. He listens
real careful. Then you can see him thinking things through before he answers.”
“Sienna?” Rebekkah said, “You listen for us. Come tell me when the man on
contradiction. “She’s smarter than you and me put together. Now, will you show me
784
785
Lana threw Harry a less than friendly look, but did as he requested, turning
the controls.
“Okay,” she said. “This is the back of the building, where they came out. They
had their first little tete a tete—that’s a French joke if anybody cares—right here, at
the back gate. Then he did a little hand thing, and the gates came off their hainges
and he led his disciples off a ways. You can see there’s this weird light in the ground.
“Like what?”
“I don’t know. You want us to take a shovel down there and dig around? I’m
sure the Regime’s had plenty of interrogations end up with nothing but a body to
bury. You get enough dead demons rotting in the ground, and that’s the result.
Phosphoresent decay.”
785
786
“There’s not much more to see.” Lana said. “Pinhead stopped here for another
conversation with the head, and then they changed direction, and instead of walking
directly away from the bastion, they made a bit of a change, off to the left. Look, you
can see their footprints in the dirt, and there’s some blood drops there too.”
Sienna growled a little more loudly, and retreated, walking backwards, from
“One thing.” Harry said to her, pointing at the darkness on the screen, which
had apparently swallowed up the Hell Priest and his followers. “Any idea what’s off
in that direction?”
“It’s Terra Incognita, according to any map of Hell I’ve ever seen. There’s
either nothing there at all, or there’s something that you’d be better keeping away
from.”
786
787
“The same as yours, Harry.” Rebekkah said. “There hasn’t been a step this Hell
Priest hasn’t taken that hasn’t shown evidence of meticulous, obsessive planning.” She
and Harry stared into the circle, which showed them only the death-rot phosphorous
sliding away into the darkness. And then, suddenly, a lightning flash –tantalizingly
brief- which illuminated a thunderhead the size of a small continent, very far off, and
threw into silhouette ruins that lay scattered across the horizon; the remains of what
might have been ziggurats, their height measured in miles and parts thereof.
“Did you—?”
Caz had already ushered Lana away from her new plaything and down the
backstairs. Harry took one last look at the darkness on the screen, and was rewarded
with a series of lightning flashes, which illuminated for just a few seconds longer the
ruin-strewn landscape into which the Hell Priest and his strange entourage had gone.
787
788
This desire to recover Norma from the hands of the enemy had not faltered. He
would get her back, safe and whole, even though it very much looked as though he
was being led to the ends of Hell in order to do so. But the flickering mystery on the
screen he could not entirely put from his thoughts another motive. His adversary
carefully conceived a vast plan; one that had brought about the deaths of most of the
western world’s magicians along with those of the Hell Priest’s own order, and then
gone on to spread sickness through Primadium from which it would most likely never
recover. In effect, he had declared war on those who had controlled Hell. But if his
intention was indeed as the Unconsumed had suggested, to fish for Hell itself, then
why, when his control over it had seemed so close to being complete and
“What have you gone looking for?” Harry murmured to the screen. And then,
having asked this question, he twisted the controls arbitrarily, so as to make the
788
789
That done, he retreated to the top of the stairway. He had cut his escape very
fine. No sooner had he gained the top stair that a wave of heat filled the viewing
dome, followed seconds later by the appearance of the source. Harry caught only the
briefest glimpse of the entity, its flames risen several feet above its skull; then
Rebekkah had hold of his arm and was pulling him away down the flight.
They didn’t immediately exit the bastion. First, while they knew the
Unconsumed was holding court up above, they found fresh water to drink, and Caz
went looking for a source of some better weapons than they had so far found. He
came back with a collection of belts bristling with knives, all ornately decorated, but
“Take your pick.” Caz said, tossing the booty down on the table.
789
790
“These are demon’s knives,” Lana said. “Who knows what kind of curses
“All the better.” Rebekkah said, sorting through the belts and weapons with a
rare show of passion. “My enemy’s enemy is my friend, right? Even when it comes to
curses.”
“But we don’t—”
Rebekkah didn’t give her time to finish. “Nobody’s forcing them on you.” She
said. She had made her choice, and was buckling up. “We need all the help we can
get. Curses, prayers, what does it matter?” She drew out one of the knives which
sprouted a second, third and forth blade once it was out of its scabbard, intersecting
the first so as to create an eight pointed star. “There comes a point when the work of
the devil is the work of God and vice versa. It’s not for us to do the judging. All we
790
791
can do is work with what we’re given.” She threw Harry a sideways glance. “I owe
“What for?”
“For what I thought you were. For not understanding how much messier it
gets when you’re fighting for your life and your soul and a bunch of other lives and
souls too.”
“It doesn’t—”
“Let me say it all,” she went on, “Then maybe we can forget about it.”
“Go on.”
“I never wanted to help you. I wanted to stay out of human business for a
while. It was Sienna you brought to you in New Orleans. She was the one who saw
what was coming, or some piece of it, and she knew you’d be at the heart of the war.”
“This one.”
791
792
“This is a war?”
“Primordium’s full of corpses. And the Hell Priest killed most of his own
order.”
doubt there’s a single creature there who would actually fight. They’re officers. And
they’ll still be officers, however freakish they may look. It’ll be a return to the old
“Everywhere but here. There are tribes of demons in the wastelands, ten
thousand strong, each with their own secrets, their own taboos, their own allegiances.
The Rabbarei, the Orashori, the Mazakites and the Pumathak… I don’t remember
792
793
more than a few of the names. And for every tribe in the wastelands, there’s another
ten tribes in the old quarries and the mines. Some of them apparently pure bred—”
“Meaning?”
“They still have something angelic in their nature. Some of the old purity. Of
course they’ve paid a price over the years, keeping their bodies from temptation,
living in holes talking to the skins they shed the day before.” She shook her head.
“They’ve got to be crazy by now. But that won’t make them less dangerous when it
“I don’t see why they’d even be interested in rousing themselves.” Caz said.
“To who?”
“Okay, I know you love the dog, and she’s certainly saved our skins, but she’s
still just a dog, Rebekkah. I don’t see why her opinion is important.”
793
794
“Trust me, it is.” Harry said. “The dog knows shit we can’t even… well, just
Caz shrugged. “Okay. I trust you. If the dog says something apocalyptic is
going down then that’s what’s happening. What’s going to happen?” he said to
Rebekkah.”We’re going to see a war, and it’ll bring this whole damn place down with
it?”
“Except we’re not just spectators. We’re half the reason this is going to
happen.”
She nodded.
“Except he’s going to find himself an army out there wherever he’s gone. He
“Probably.”
794
795
“It’ll all come clear,” Rebekkah said, “if we just get on with what we came here
to do.”
“Right. The rest will take care of itself, and I don’t pretend to know how.”
“You think any of this food’s edible?” Lana said. “Sorry to bring the
conversation down to the ground, but there’s jars of what looks like preserves. And
bread.”
“No, the lids are on too tight.” Lana said, trying another.
“There,” Caz said, “let me have a go.” He fought the lid until all the veins in his
795
796
“Give it to me.” Lana said, claiming it from Caz. Predictably, she opened it on
her first attempt. “Before you say it, I know you loosened it for me.” She sniffed at the
“Oh fuck.”
“Here.” Rebekkah said, handing the jar back to Lana. She refused to even
touch it, her face a portrait of revulsion. “Harry, will you find a plate? Sienna will
have it.”
Harry stared hard at Rebekkah, waiting for her to crack a smile. But no.
“Call it reciprocal cannibalism.” She said. “Eat, for you eat of my flesh.”
Harry pulled a piece of choice china off a shelf: its rim decorated with the
Regime’s symbol. Then he found a fork and watched while Rebekkah set the dinner
plate down in front of Sienna, who was already thumping her tail against one of the
cupboards in eager anticipation of her treat, and dug out the chunks of meat, which
796
797
were in an oily red sauce, scraping the jar until it was absolutely empty. Sienna didn’t
“Well, it isn’t. And if it was, you wouldn’t care anyway, so let it go.”
“She bit me.” Lana said, still determined to squeeze the drama out of this. “God
“All right, let’s leave this subject to another time and place, shall we?” Harry
said. “Caz, have you found anything that looks safe to consume?”
797
798
“There’s something with absinthe on the bottle.” He sniffed it. “Christ, that is
strong.”
“Bring it.”
“There’s two and a half loaves of bread here, but they’ve got mold on them.”
“No, it might make you crazy for a little while, but how much crazier can we
“Rebekkah frowned. “Oh, god in heaven, no. Don’t get me wrong. I think
we’re doing the right thing. It’s just crazy, but then the right thing usually is, isn’t it?”
798
799
“Nobody eats fish in Hell.” Rebekkah said. “It’s poison to a demon’s palate.”
“Why?”
“We’ll find something on the way out,” Harry said. “One of the soldiers must
“Oh great.” Lana said. “We steal from the dead for something to put our wacky
bread and wine in. If you think I’m going to let a drop of that stuff or a piece of that
“You know I used to think you were a really nice human being,” Lana said
sourly. “But you’re just as fucked up as all the rest of your friends. Christ, I wish I
could tap my heels together three times and be so far from here—”
799
800
Well, you can’t.” Rebekkah said. “You’re here and you’re here for a reason.
Don’t ask me what it is because I don’t know, but believe me, you’re not here by
accident. None of us are.” She stared down at Sienna, who was licking the last drops
of human gravy off her plate. “It’ll come clear, eventually. Perhaps only at the very
The observation, with its grim undertone —‘Perhaps at the very end’—
silenced them all. As was so often the case it was Sienna who got them going again.
She went over to Caz, and raised her head to sniff at the loaf in his hand. Then, she
trotted to the door, correctly assuming her human disciples would follow.
Twelve
800
801
Caz was right about finding something to carry the absinthe and the two and a
half loaves amongst the dead: a knapsack which had its own treasure trove of
demonic contraband in it, including a box of Cuban cigars with a dozen still
untouched; a much abused copy of a pornographic magazine called Saxl, the contents
and the contents of a catalogue of farmyard equipment. There was a map, too, much
folded and refolded, and a litter of items that the dead soldier had carried for a
purpose that could never be known. Several small stones with weapons meticulously
painted on them; a folden photograph of St. Mark’s Square in Venice, with two
figures standing somewhat self-consciously side by side; a small black book, its onion
leaf pages entirely blank; some coins, a bullet and a three-inch tall puppet, made of
impressed and loosely jointed tin attached by a loose spring to a wooden rod, so that it
could be made to dance. Caz jettisoned nothing; simply put it all back into the
knapsack with the absinthe and the loaves, and shouldered it.Sienna led them out of
801
802
the building, by the back door, inhaling the traces of the Hell Priest, Norma and the
rest just once, at the gates, then leading them off into unknown territory.
“I don’t think we’re important enough for him to spend time watching us.”
“Just another demon.” Harry replied. “They come in all shapes and sizes.”
“You hear a lot.” Lana remarked. “You sure you’re not one of them?”
“I am. I’ve got demon blood in me on my mother’s side. Her grandmother was
full blown Orashoi. Don’t look at me like that. It’s not as though you’re exactly
normal.”
802
803
“Being a pre-op tranny is one thing. I mean it’s a condition. You get therapy
“And you think there aren’t hundreds of thousands of hybrids seeing therapists
every day, trying to figure out why they feel different? Why they have such insane
Lana looked suddenly sick. “I had a boyfriend, Vince Mayberry—I used to call
him Guttermouth because of the things he’d say in his sleep, the bits of English were
beyond filthy, and the rest was… Well, I didn’t know what it was but I wrote some of
the words down and I showed them to this guy I knew who taught languages at the
University. He said he couldn’t be sure but it was probably Latin, and some Arabic
and I don’t know, there were maybe twelve languages in all, the words were nastier
“So your boyfriend, too. Vince was probably a lot closer to being a pure bred
803
804
“That’s why.”
“Stop.” Lana protested. She threw a venomous look at Caz. “You’re to blame
“Didn’t you.”
“Yes.”
“Fuck.”
“Twice. But that was years after you’d kicked him out for being a
second time we got together he stayed overnight. And that was the night, sleeping
beside guttermouth, when I dreamt the design that I inked on the middle of your
804
805
back, Harry. God, I’d forgotten that. I woke up, and Vince was talking his crazy talk
in his sleep, and I had that image in my head, right here!” Caz tapped the middle of
his forehead. “I got up and drew it out exactly as I’d dreamt it, on the inside cover of
“Then I went back to bed and guttermouth was still talking his crazy talk.” He
The conversation went on from there in the same random manner, everyone
805
806
texture of ordinary life. There was no human existence, it seemed, that was not
“From Angels?” Harry replied. “I doubt it. I never had any help from that
direction.” His gaze went to Sienna as he spoke, and he thought of the unfinished
vision she’d granted him: the dusty bone-strewn hill, the crosses raised against a sky
that was suddenly dark, despite the high noon sun; threads of light piercing the
broken body of the Christ as the end approached. “I say never, but who knows?
Maybe I had help I didn’t even know about.” He glanced over at Rebekkah, looking
for some clue on her face, some sign that she had answers to the mysteries that were
not only a part of this journey, but had shaped his life all the way along. She wasn’t
giving anything away, however. Perhaps he’s have more luck if he could talk to her
806
807
She got quizzical looks from Harry and Caz, but it was Rebekkah she directed
“Back before we started talking about Guttermouth you said you’d heard other
“Did I?”
“It was nothing of importance.” She said. “A power like the Unconsumed
attracts a lot of talk. Most of it nonsense.” She was working hard to sound dismissive,
“Come on, Harry. Nonsense is nonsense. Why are we even talking about this?”
807
808
“Because you let something slip, and Lana remembered. If it’s just nonsense,
Rebekkah chewed on her thumbnail for a few seconds, then she said: “You
said demons come in all shapes and sizes, and you’re right, they do. There’s hundreds
of tribes, thousands perhaps. But there’s only one Unconsumed. And he’s on the
records of Hell right back to the beginning. He was here with Lucifer. And, according
to these stories, and that’s all they are; there’s no evidence that any of this is true—he
helped build Primordium. Lucifer was the architect, the Unconsumed was the
mason.”
“No, he had an array of fallen angels to do the grunt work. But he was the
furnace. He was the quarrier. He laid the foundations, he forged the girders, he
hammered out the spikes and he poured the city’s bells, all hundred and nineteen of
them.”
808
809
“So if any of this is true,” Harry said. “And I know it’s just a story, and there’s
no evidence, etc. —but if it was, then the Unconsumed is the last connection with the
rebellion.”
“He’s seen God.” Caz said, his voice stripped of all inflection.
“Knows the story? Of course. I’m sure he knows a lot more about it than I do.
About whether it’s true or not. And that would tend to make me believe it isn’t.”
“Why?”
“Because if it were—if the Unconsumed had once been in the presence of the
Creator, been amongst the most loved, most powerful messengers—then even in his
fallen state, he would be a formidable opponent. And while I don’t believe the Hell
Priest is sane by any human definition of the word, nor do I think he’s suicidally
crazy. I think he loves himself far too much to put himself in harm’s way. So I’m
809
810
bound to conclude that he knows the stories aren’t true, and for all his walking in fire
the Unconsumed is still just another demon, and can be brought down.”
They walked for a while in silence. Lightning flickered at the horizon, but
“That the Unconsumed is the real thing, and he’s going to raise an army
against the Hell Priest the likes of which haven’t been since the rebellion. Which
would be suicide, as you said, unless there’s something out there…” he pointed ahead
of them. “That will even up the odds. Maybe he’s got his own army waiting in the
There was a brighter burst of lightning now, that spread through the cloud
layer in their direction, some of the arcs clawing at the sky. The great stone
810
811
reciprocated by spitting its own cords of lightning from the fissures and holes on its
surface, their scale escalating until the whole visible surface of the stone was seething
with energy, its brightness sufficient to illuminate the landscape around them.
abandoned machinery to the left and right of them. Vast wheels and mammoth coils
of chain; toppled structures that had certainly been many stories high, their purpose
danced an incandescent tarantella over the metal structures, throwing off showers of
sparks in places which in turn started fires amongst some of the wooden portions of
the devices. There were soon several of these conflagrations raging, the smoke they
sent up steadily thickening the air. It was no longer possible to see the sky through
the brilliance of the lightning, it still broke through the clouds and smoke, its
shuttering blazes only intensifying the turmoil. Finally, the sky, having been
unleashing its lightning in silence for three of four minutes, spoke out its thunder;
811
812
peal upon peal, reach roll rising to drown out the one before. The reverberations
made the ground shake, and that motion in turn caused several of the pieces of
machinery to topple, their massive remains breaking into pieces of the smallest which
“Keep your eyes on Sienna!” Rebekkah yelled over the mounting din of
thunder and destruction. Sienna had picked up her speed, her quick walk becoming a
trot which in turn became a run as the scale of the event continued to escalate around
them. Her sense of direction remained unerring, however, despite the chaos. Though
she was twice obliged to make a detour to avoid pieces of wreckage that came down
their path, throwing off massive pieces of timber and sheared metal as they did so, she
quickly reoriented herself on the other side and picked up her pace again within a
few strides.
Harry was at the back of the party, not so as to fight or rear guard, but because
the pace of the pursuit was too much for him. His lungs blazed in his chest, his head
812
813
thumped to the crazed speed of his heart, his feet were a fool’s feet, threatening to
throw him down in the dirt with every other step. Lana was several strides ahead of
him, the gap between them steadily widening, but he focused his attention as best he
could on the back of her head, and followed after her.The noise was one
indistinguishable roar now, the lightning, smoke and dust a blinding blur.
He knew suddenly that he wasn’t going to make it. His legs were so weak that
they couldn’t carry him any further; he wasn’t even sure he wanted them to try. He
was only going to slow the rest of them down, and put them in harm’s way. But he
couldn’t just stop. He had to catch up with Caz and tell him to go on without him.
He’s catch up later, when he’d recovered his strength, and put out the fire in his
lungs. He bullied his body into one last furious spurt of speed, and propelled himself
forward, passing Lana on her left hard side. He could see Caz just a few strides ahead
of him now, but he didn’t have the same spare breath to call his name, or the last
reserves of strength to catch up with him. The roar and the blaze and the motion of
813
814
the ground beneath his stumbling feet were a single unendurable assault by now.
Drained of strength, he stumbled two or three more steps then relinquished himself
to gravity. He fell into the grey dirt, and his consciousness seemed to flicker out,
“Harry?”
But no. He heard Caz quite clearly. It was only the sound of destruction which
had been erased. He opened his eyes. Caz was crouching beside him.
“You picked a fine time to fall on your ass.” He said. He spoke quietly; almost a
whisper.
Harry pushed himself up out of the dirt, and turned to eye the heavens. He
could still see the stone turning overhead, though there was a thin layer of cloud and
814
815
“Who knows? One minute we could barely see one another, and the next
this.”
Harry hauled his aching body into the sitting position, and surveyed the
surrounding landscape. The vast machines had gone as had the grey dust in which
they had lain, replaced by a gentle incline of small pebbles, which bounded a body of
dark water. Rebekkah had rolled up her jeans to her knees and was wading, while
Sienna stood at the very edge of the water and growled at the lisping waves as they
broke against the stones. Lana was sitting a few yards from Harry, pulling out a hunk
“Apparently Sienna led us through a door without any of us realizing it. Look.”
He pointed back towards the top of the incline, where there was a fracture in the air.
815
816
“That’s what we came through.” There were flickers of lightning at the far end of the
“I don’t get it.” Harry said. “I thought we’d find something significant at the
“Where?”
Harry drew his thumb and forefinger back and forth across his closed eyes to
clear away the dust, then pressed hard to see if he could get a fresh flow of blood
going, to sharpen his sight. When he opened his eyes again he stared out over the
water.
“Rebekkah wading.”
816
817
817
818
PART FIVE
818
819
One
With Caz’s assistance Harry hauled himself to his feet, and defying his legs to
give out from under him a second time he started down the slope of the beach, his
eyes still fixed on what lay beyond the veil of mist. They had left behind them the
819
820
kind of sights that the reports of Hell might have prepared them for—Primordium’s
insanities, the plague-winds off the wastelands, the secrets and horrors of the
Bastion—and been led into a mystery within a mystery. There was no sound of
weeping here, nor shrieks, nor pleas for mercy, only the sound of the small waves
breaking on the stones, and sometimes the cries of birds as they headed over the dark
expanse of water.
There was only one visible destination for them out there, the sight of which
got Harry up on his aching legs, and stumbling down the beach. Though there was
ugly darkness over the lake, there was a shape that rose out of the lake that was still
darker than the surrounding sky. Though there was no detail visible, no way to judge
how far from the shore this place lay, its silhouette suggested two things: the first,
that its enormity beggased anything they had in Hell hitherto, and the second that it
was not a natural foundation of rock. It had two distinct, but symmetrical towers,
820
821
supporting either wall, their own silhouettes elaborate, suggesting that they were
intricately decorated.
“Or Notre Dame,” said Rebekkah, from her place ten yards out.
“I thought I saw something when I was first wading out here, but it could have
been my eyes playing tricks. The water’s cold, and there’s fish in it, I can feel them
brushing my legs.”
“I guess we swim.” Caz said. “Lana? Can you swim? Lana? Where the Hell did
Lana go? She was sitting eating bread.” The loaf of bread was on the pebbles beside
the knapsack from which Lana had taken it. The absinthe, however, was gone.
821
822
Harry listened for some faint echo of the syllables off the building, but heard
nothing. Caz called again, and this time there was a response. It wasn’t an echo, it was
sounds, yelps, whoops and undulating yowls. There was no doubt as to its place of
origin, it was coming from around the bend of the beach.Sienna started to bark
furiously, looking at Rebekkah, then towards the sound, then back at Rebekkah again.
“Wait, girl.” Rebekkah told her. “We’ll all go together.” She walked back to
“You mean my ink? It went crazy when we first got into Primordium, then it
all calmed down. I guess it is smart enough to figure out that we were surrounded by
the enemy, so it dialed itself down. And I’m not getting anything new now.”
822
823
They started in the direction of the curve in the beach, knives in hand. There
was a fire burning just out of sight, sparks were drifting out over the water.
“I think we should put our blades away.” Harry said. “And try doing this
They had barely sheathed their knives than a woman came into view,
preceded by a school of skipping pebbles. She wasn’t a demon, no doubt of that, but
she was squat, no more than three and a half feet tall, and her bald head virtually fetal
in its shape and relative proportion to her body. She was naked, but caked from head
to foot with white dust. She stopped as soon as she saw Sienna and her accomplices,
but her wide smile, which she’d had on her face when she first appeared, didn’t falter.
Harry glanced down at Sienna to see how she was responding to the woman in
white and the accompanying cacophony. She was wagging her tail for the first time
823
824
“We don’t speak your language.” Caz said. “Do you understand? I don’t know
There was a fresh patter of pebbles from behind the woman, and a warm
brightness that spilled down the beach. Several large balls of what looked like braided
fire moved into view, hovering two or three feet above the beach, and then as they
came abreast of the woman, rising up together in one sweeping motion and hanging
in a loose circle above the beach. As they ascended the cacophony died away, the
The speaker was Lana, who had just come into view around the curve of the
beach. She brought an entourage with her, a company of perhaps thirty male and
female demons, some of whom were strangely proportioned as the woman who’d first
appeared, others who were larger than Caz, and heavily muscled. All were naked,
824
825
except for some caking white pigment, which they had slathered on their
dreadlocked hair so that the locks were semi-solid. Lana, it should be added, was not
walking with the tribe, she was being carried, much to her undisguised delight, on a
kind of bed strewn with pillows, where she lay semi-recumbent in queenly bliss.
There were four of the most powerfully built each baring a corner of the bed up.
“I guess they knew I was coming.” Lana replied. “They had everything ready. I
Her uttering of the word brought it forth from every single one of the tribe.
“Jisssiiiissssiiisisissiiiiiiimo…”
“All right.” Lana said. “You can put me down. Down!” She pointed to the
beach, and the bed-bearers instantly obeyed, lowering her to the pebbles. She
clambered to the edge of the bed and swung her legs over. Before her feet could touch
the pebbles however there was a rush of volunteers to lay themselves down in front
825
826
of her. “No, no, no! I don’t want to walk on you. Please!” She threw a look of
theatrical astonishment at Harry, Caz and Rebekkah. “They started this the moment
they laid eyes on me. No, no, get up, please!” The volunteers didn’t move. “Where’s
Fujik?”
“Here is! Here is!” said a female who, though over five feet tall still bore signs
of the fetal qualities that were in the face of the dwarfish woman who’d first
appeared. She was old, her breasts hanging almost flat against her body, her
dreadlocks almost long enough to graze the ground. She presented herself at Lana’s
bedside smiling helplessly, as though her joy was presently unbounded. Lana returned
“Lana walking, yes. But not on people. I walk like my friends—” she pointed
to Harry. “See?”
826
827
“We know they come with you. This seen many long times. But they not the
The word went round again, spoken more quietly now, almost reverently.
“Well they may not be Jississimo,” Lana replied, “but they are friends of mine.
“Well, you don’t have to go overboard.” Lana said, casting a shy smile in the
direction of the others. “But, yeah, you look after them. We’ve all come a long way.
“Oh yeah, Fujik, the dog. She’s also my friend. You understand.”
827
828
“I understand.” Fujik said. She looked at Rebekkah. “You think we maybe take
your dog and cook her for dinner? Never. We only eat fish from the lake. That’s why
we live so long.” She looked at Sienna. “Hey, bitch hound, you say nice to your friend
Fujik?”
“Me too have fleas.” Fujik replied, grinning broadly. “They do no hurt.” She
The warning in her voice could not have been clearer, but Sienna ignored it.
Tail wagging furiously, her head dropped in welcome, she went to the proffered
hand, and without pausing to sniff it, she let Fujik’s fingers seek out the sweet spot
828
829
“There.” Said the old lady, her dreadlocks swaying as she wagged her head
from side to side in pleasure. “Two happy bitches, eh? You and me?”
“Can I ask you something?” Harry said to Fujik. “I’m Harry, by the way—”
“Harry D’Amour.” Said one of the younger women standing behind Fujik.
“The Witness.”
“The what?”
“The Shadowheart who came before you, with your blind friend and the head
of some potentate, he said you would be coming after him, and that you were to be
the Witness.”
“Yes.”
829
830
“Then no doubt the rest will come clear,” said somebody else, standing
towards the back of the company, his voice was as clear and confident as the others in
the tribe. Their thoughts, Harry sensed were drawn from a common well of
consciousness.
“You know something about me perhaps?” he said, returning his gaze to Fujik
“We have so far traced a hundred and seventy-one demons you have put
down,” remarked yet another member of the tribe, a younger creature who for no
“War is war.” One of them remarked. “You kill as many as you can to keep
830
831
“Not here, close to the one who sleeps. This is holy ground. We would not
“We offer the heads and tails of the fish to the one who sleeps. “Fujik said, “so
“Jississimo is the name of all things that are not one but many.” The younger
woman, who’d called Harry the Witness, replied. “And all such things are troubled by
831
832
Fujik shook her head. “No, no, no. You wrong. Two is the start of many.” She
from the crowd, and was here and there shouted out again:
“They’re saying you could be anything you wanted to be.” Caz told her.
“I know, but I think they believe that once you opened the door to change,
“He says well.” The young woman said, a silvery sheen of enthusiasm sliding
“Caz.”
“I Ganzicatti.”
832
833
“You all come with us now.” Fujik said. “We eat and drink and maybe you
want to sleep?”
Two
Norma had done her best to create a rough map in her mind, tracing the
journey she’d taken in the company of the Cenobite, Felixson, and the few soldiers
the Hell Priest had conscripted from amongst the survivors of the massacre at the
833
834
Bastion. Though the chance of ever making the return journey seemed more remote
by the mile, she still held onto the tender hope that she might find a way back, and if
She had one reason to hold onto her optimism: Harry. The Hell Priest had
“My witness is here,” he’d said, and when she asked who he meant by this he’d
said; “D’amour, of course. Who better to see my apotheosis? I would stay and let him
see you for a moment, just to keep the carrot fresh, so to speak—”
“Why not? All right, I’m a carrot. Just let him see me.”
834
835
It hadn’t been the Hell Priest who put a name to his enemy. It was one of the
soldiers, who’d muttered fearfully as what sounded like a roaring furnace echoed
“…the Unconsumed…”
Apparently this was not an enemy the Hell Priest was ready to face off against
yet, even in his much empowered state. They had left the Bastion immediately, with
one of the soldiers carrying Norma on his back.She still had enough powers of
persuasion to get her mount, whose name was Knotchyea, to quietly describe to her
the territory they passed through once they were beyond the Bastion. It seemed to be
a promising arrangement from the start, with Knotchyea describing with a soldier’s
unadorned vocabulary the ruins of what had presumably been the Fingers of
Primordium, but his simple eloquence quickly faltered once they got beyond the last
of Primordium’s streets and out with the wasteland itself. There was nothing for him
835
836
Knotchyea lowered his voice to keep his reply from reaching the Hell Priest’s
ears, though he scarcely needed to, the constant moan of the wind concealed it well
enough.
“The only road we’re following is the one in the Lord Tempter’s head. And if
“He can’t. If ever a soul knew its way it’s his. Not that I take much comfort
from that. He’s taking us someplace I’m sure none of us want to be.”
“All I ever heard about the wastes was that sooner or later they fold up into
nothing and if you don’t turn back you go with it. All gone to nothing.”
This silenced the conversation for a long while and when Knotchyea started to
talk again it was because finally there was a change in the view. Now, however, what
he was seeing wasn’t so easy to describe , and he fumbled for words. There were huge
836
837
pieces of wreckage, he said, strewn across the desert; the remains of machines the
likes of which he had never seen before. To his soldiers eye it looked as though a war
had been fought here, though he freely admitted he could see no killing purpose to
which these vast toppled devices could have been put. And if the demons who might
have died when they when they fell, or causing there destruction, he could see not
“Of course.” Knotchyea replied. “There’s always some who won’t let go of who
they were.”
“If this had been a battlefield, you’d expect there to be some ghosts wandering
around.”
837
838
“I think I’d know if there were.” Norma replied. “Ghosts and I have a way of
crossing paths. And I don’t sense them here. Not one. So either this is a battlefield
where all the dead went to a contented rest, or else it wasn’t a battlefield at all.”
few occasions when a device of no particular scale or elaboration came into view,
Knotchyea
would break his silence. But riding on his shoulders, her arms wrapped around his
neck, it wasn’t hard for Norma to read the signals that were rising off the soldier’s
body. His skin was getting more clammy, his pulse quickening; his breath too. He was
afraid. Norma knew better than to impune his masculinity by attempting to reassure
him. She just held on and kept her peace. The wind rose for a time, its gusts so strong
they would have thrown Norma over if she’d been on her own. Felixson was twice
thrown to the ground, and begged his master for a chance to be carried like Norma
838
839
for a while. The wind snatched away the Hell Priest’s reply, if he’d ever offered any,
And then, as the rising velocity of the wind started to cause Knotchyea to
stagger, the storm died away completely. There was no slow diminishing of the force.
One moment they were being struck by gust upon gust, the next the wind seemed to
“What happened? Where are we?” Norma whispered to Knotchyea. The sound
of her own voice gave her some answer to the mystery. The wind hadn’t suddenly
stopped blowing, they had simply stepped out of it, into what sounded, to judge by
the noise of their feet and her words, like some kind of passageway, the walls of
which corrupted the sounds, stretching them or slicing them into slivers.
“The wasteland’s gone,” he said. “The stories are true. It’s all folding up around
us, and we’re going to get folded up in it.” He started to turn around, his breath
839
840
“Don’t you dare.” Norma said, catching hold of one of his ears, and twisting it
as hard as she could. It was the kind of thing an irritated parent might do to a
troublesome child, and perhaps for that reason it gained the soldier’s attention. He
stopped in mid-turn.
“Good. It’s supposed to. Now listen to me, I don’t know you from a hole in the
ground, but there’s been enough bloodshed already without adding your body to the
heap.
“No, it’s not. Wherever he’s taking us, soldier, it is not oblivion. He knows
“Well, well.” The Hell Priest remarked, from quite a distance ahead. “I am
right of course, soldier. I know our destination. I haven’t some so far and risked so
840
841
much to deliver us into oblivion. Follow me, soldier. You won’t be disappointed. I
have made this journey in my head ten thousand times and believe me, I have such
it as a simple statement of fact. There were wonders ahead, and the soldier would be a
“We are very close,” he went on. “In a few strides you will be walking on
stones, and there will be a great expanse of water before you; and you will have
answers to questions you have never dared to ask. Such questions! And oh God in
The words cut through Knotchyea’s panic. He turned back into the direction
of the promised destination, and picked up his stride again. It was just as the Hell
Priest had promised. Another thirty or forty yards in the passageway and its confines
opened up.
841
842
There was a long pause. Finally, Knotchyea said: “I can see something out
there, but it’s so big I’m not sure… maybe it’s in the clouds. That must be it. Clouds.”
“Set her down, soldier.” The Hell Priest said. “The beach isn’t very
Once again the Hell Priest was right on both counts. The pebbles were indeed
extremely uncomfortable beneath Norma’s bony behind. But within a few minutes of
sitting down there was a sound of running feet, off to her right, and shouts of what
surely was adoration from those who were approaching. Knotchyea had walked off,
leaving Norma to interpret what happened next by the sound alone, which she was
used to doing. She guessed that perhaps ten or so demons had come along the beach
to pay their respects to the Hell Priest. She heard several dropping down onto the
842
843
pebbles , whether kneeling or lying she couldn’t tell, to demonstrate their reverence,
their shouts subdued now to sibilant whispers. Only one voice rose above the
worshipful mutterings; that of an old woman who addressed the High Priest in a
“Avocitar, lazle, lasle, matta zu, exaterriat, Kamkai jute, kamkai thanama jute,
“Summatum solt, Avocitar.” The woman said. And then, apparently addressing
“Pick up your baggage, soldier.” The Hell Priest said. “The Azeel are prepared
for our arrival. There’s food and drink and somewhere to lay your heads.”
her onto his back he said: “I need to sleep.” Then more quietly, “even if it is amongst
those freaks.”
843
844
Norma waited until the trek along the beach was underway and she heard the
sound of feet on the pebbles to cover her questions before she said: “What do you
mean by freaks?”
immoral. When we get some order back I’m going to bring a squad out here and clean
this up.”
“If you could see them. Misshapen heads too big, bodies too small. And all of
them naked. I thought the Azeel were a great people. But now I know the truth. I see
844
845
“Of course, they were the first generation after the fall; the sons and daughters
of those who had been cast down with our lord Lucifer, who went in Heaven. They
built Primordium. And then, when it was finished, and our lord Lucifer pronounced
it good, they went with him to their own land, which he had made for them as
reward for their labors. And having gone into their secret country, they were not
seen again, or so I always thought. They had a paradise, made for them by our Lord-“
“Speak.” Knotchyea replied, though there was no missing the warning, even in
a single syllable.
“I just wondered where he is. Does he have his own secret country?”
845
846
“He’s been gone many, many generations. And before you ask, I do not know
where it is. It is not my place to ask nor is it my right to know. The Lord of Lords is
“Even now?”
“In every moment, in every place.” The soldier replied, curtly. “Now unless
“What subject?”
“The Lord of… Lords.” Light dawned somewhere in the middle of his answer.
“Oh, a humuor.”
“Huh.”
“I hear drums.”
846
847
“I’ve never liked to march. It’s for children playing at being soldiers.”
“The executions,” Knotchyea replied promptly. “They were clean. You know
“Why?”
“Because I said so.” She replied. “And if that doesn’t suit you, then put me
They walked along the beach in what Norma assumed to be quite a procession:
the Azeel leading, letting out triumphant hollerings as they did so, and the Hell Priest
847
848
What followed next became something of a pleasant blur for Norma. They
came to what was apparently the Azeel’s village, and she was laid down on a pile of
blankets, their weave sweetly perfumed. A fire was burning not far off, and
occasionally the smoke veered in her direction, but there was somebody kneeling
close to her who wafted the stinging smoke away. She was so comfortable, and so
very weary, that it was all she could do to keep her eyes open. Finally she succumbed
to the temptation, and let her eyes close. A few seconds later, Felixson was shaking
her awake.
“Come on, Norma.” He said, his voice slightly slurred. “You got to eat
something. It’s good fish, believe me. And I don’t even like fish.”
“You’ve been asleep three hours already. Eat some food and drink.”
848
849
“Three hours?” she said, only managing to keep her eyes by a mighty effort of
will. She reached out and touched Felixson’s face. “What are you smiling about?”
“I think the worst is over.” Felixson replied. “These Azeel, they’re treating us
“He’s right about that. They’ve kept the tribe going by breeding with one
another, no question. But as far as I understand it they have some law about never
“I didn’t ask. It seemed like they took it for granted that I’d know, so I just
listened. Oh here comes fresh plates of food for you. Sit up.” Norma pushed herself
“You wish eat now?” said her waiter. “Here is soup. And the meat of hiroto
fish.”
849
850
“Of course they could just be fattening us up for their own dinner.” Norma
said.
She had spoken without realizing that the tribesman supplying her with food
and drink was within earshot. But he replied to her observation with disarming
honesty.
850
851
“Sometimes when the Quanto rises in the lake, and we can’t take out the boats
for fear of it, we send a raiding party to Primordium to bring back damned souls. And
we honour them with songs and prayers and then we slaughter them and give the
“Never mind. The point is the fishing’s good right now, yes?”
“Of course. Even the fish want to see the great Cenobite. They throw
themselves out of the lake, just to have a look at him. The children pick them up.” He
laughed, genuinely pleased with the notion. “I make humor when I speak so. Is not
time. We make special prayer, because we know that the priest is coming soon, and
we hope for good catch. And oh, such fish! Never we find such fish in our nets. One
851
852
“Please, drink.”
“I was happy with the way of things.” The Azeel replied. “My children, my
wife.”
“No. I am cousin with her only. But many marry sisters or brothers. We know
it makes sickness in the babies, but we are the Lord’s masons, we cannot mingle our
blood with lesser tribes. If we do how will the Lord know us when he comes back?”
Norma took a tentative sip of the water, which was cool and refreshing. So she
put all thoughts of being doped up in preparation for a throat-slitting out of her head
and drank, draining the bowl. Then she picked up where the conversation had left
off.
852
853
Here Felixson intervened: “Why don’t you just eat your fish, Norma?”
“Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot!” Norma said. “I asked a simple question.”
“But still I cannot answer you. Please do not have offense at me. I am not
having the words to tell you what you want to know. It’s better you wait until you
“Yes, of course. We have to build ceremonial boats, to carry the Cenobite and
“There’s got to be. I mean, you called it a lake, didn’t you? A lake has all land
around it.”
853
854
While Felixson kept up his questions Norma felt out for the food set before
her, and started to eat. The fish was indeed delicious, its flakes buttery, and after just a
couple of bites Norma had the plate up to her chin, to shorten the distance between
the food and her mouth. As she ate Felixson continued to ask questions of the Azeel.
“All right,” he said, “So it’s a lake with only one shore. But if that’s the case,
“The mist is thicker at some hours than at others. But if you want I show you
where it is.”
854
855
“I finished hers off.” Felixson said. “Can I get another cup? Or better, a bottle
of the stuff?”
“Is my pleasure.”
Norma waited until the demon gone to get more Azeelian moonshine before
she said to Felixson: “I’d be careful with that stuff. Even if they’re not planning on
“I know, I know… but if we’re all going to die we might as well party for a
“We’re almost at the end of the road, Norma. Whatever use we have been to
our glorious Lord Pinhead it’s almost over. Which means that he’ll leave us to either
try and find out way back, and I think our chances of doing that are remote, or he
decides that the fewer witnesses there are who he was before he becomes what he’s
855
856
“Yes.”
“Like I say—”
“Here. I’ll put some in the bowl you had your water in.” he paused, and guided
the bowl to Norma’s hands. Never to do things by halves she took a throatful. It was
indeed fire-water. Her blind eyes filled with tears, which tumbled down her cheeks.
She did so, feeling the warmth as it made its way down her esophagus and into
her stomach. There its warmth spread, instantly inducing a welcome sense of well-
856
857
“A lot better.” Norma replied. She already felt a little light headed, but not so
“Right now holding court with a bunch of Azeel, laying plans for getting us
“Beats me. But I’m not about to say no to him. Like he said he has—”
“I sound drunk?”
“Big time.”
“Then put your head down and have another siesta. I’m going to. See you
later.”
857
858
“Can I get one more shot of the avadine?” she said, but she was too late.
Felixson was either too far off to hear her, or—more likely, she thought—he was
feeling too covetous of the contents of his bottle to share so much as another drop.
She upended the bowl at her lips, and eked out a few tantalizing trickles. Then
she lay down, her brain performing acrobatics inside her skull, and waited for sleep to
come and find her. It arrived in less than ten seconds, the empty bowl dropping from
Despite her exhaustion she didn’t sleep deeply. Her mind would graze the
surface of a dream, like a bird swooping to take a fish from placid water, but she failed
over and over, her mind too anxious about the waking world for her to commit
herself to plunge just a little deeper, and bring up something nourishing. She was too
858
859
close to consciousness indeed that she formed this critique as she slept, and finally,
realizing that she’s not getting any rest, she simply told herself to wake up and did so.
Others around the fire had given themselves over more freely to the solace of
sleep. She could hear Knotchyea snoring off to her right, and Felixson having what
seemed to be a dreamed argument with his master, while further away somewhere on
the other side of the fire one of their hosts was singing an Azeelian version of Danny
Boy, the words incomprehensible but the melody exactly the same. It was a song that
never failed to touch her; and as above, so below. Tears welled in her eyes and spilled
down her cheeks. She let them come, strangely grateful for them. She lifted her arm
up to wipe the tears off her cheeks, and in the process of doing so sleep overtook her
again. This time she didn’t wake and when she did it was because Felixson was gently
shaking her.
“More fish?”
859
860
“Honey?”
“You should eat it all, even if you’re full.” Felixson advised. “I’ve been asking
around and the word is that it’s going to be tough once we leave the beach.”
“If I knew I’d tell you. There’s an island out there apparently, but I can’t see it.
860
861
“You know what? They do. And they’re cleaner than most of the restrooms I
ever had to step into. You need to go now, or you’re going to miss the boat. I should
say boats.”
“How many?”
“With what?”
“A head at the front, then three wings running the whole length of each side
of each boat, fifteen feet or so. Every barb and vain of every feather, perfectly carved.
And then everything painted. Every wing has the whole spectrum on it. I never saw
anything so beautiful in my life beyond, Norma. I almost want to say seeing them
“Are you crazy? I don’t care if they look like the Sistine fucking Chapel.”
“What the fuck for?” Norma said. “What’s going on with you?”
861
862
“Can’t you feel it?” Felixson said softly. “Something’s reaching out for us. It
The Azeel had started chanting now, the words of their chant no more
comprehensible than their version of Danny Boy, but its rhythmic power, building
phrase upon phrase, changed with obsessive devotion. The chant turned Norma’s
thoughts to pulp; she couldn’t hold two thoughts together. Luckily, Knotchyea was
there to help her, coaxing her to her feet and then guiding her down the incline to
the shore. The pebbles, crazed by too much activity, were slipping in all directions,
“There are three boats,” he said to her. “And apparently they’re putting you in
“When you say boats, what kind of boats are you talking about? Besides the
862
863
“All those wings?” Norma said. That’s angelic anatomy. I thought you would
“I knew. It was just unexpected is all. Angels carved on boats in Hell. I mean,
“Maybe the edge of Hell is closer to Heaven than we think.” Knotchyea said.
Norma chuckled. “You’re not all muscles and executions, are you?” she said.
“Of course; interesting notion.” Felixson said. “Of course you can pull it apart
at the seams in two seconds, but that’s not your game right now, is it?”
863
864
“Because we’ve got to have something to cling onto, haven’t we? Or it’s all just
one long fall. And speaking for myself if I thought that was all there was I’d have put
“They need you to go to the boat, Norma.” Knotchyea said. “Can I go with
her?” he asked somebody and was given the answer he wanted. “I can sit in front of
you.”
“I’ll sit behind,” said Felixson. “That is, if you can bear my company a little
“How else should I sound? We’re at the end of the world, literally.”
“I’m just here for the view. I’ll be heading back home as soon as the hostilities
begin.”
“And you’ll be heading home to what, exactly? No ghost is ever going to come
near you after this. You stink of Hell. And of course there’ll be a price on your head.
864
865
If you get out of Hell alive there’ll be bounty hunters who’ll be very interested in
“Please lady, let me put you in the boat.” Knotchyea said. He lifted Norma up
and gently deposited her on her wooden seat. She reached out to the left and right of
her, running her fingers over the carved wings they were indeed, as Felixson had
described, exquisitely carved. The boat, however, did not feel particularly stable.
Even though they were in the shallows it rolled alarmingly whenever anyone got on
board.
“Lucky him.”
The old woman who had first spoken to them addressed them again:
“When you go, I start big chant on the beach, to conceal any noise you make
from Quoato.”
865
866
The name brought barely audible rumblings from the Azeel who were in the
boats; desperate little prayers, Norma guessed, to keep whatever Quoato was away.
“And you—” the woman went on, “—not say a word until you get to the Last
The woman said, “So be wise. Be silent and be safe. And we staying will make
sure a noise that Quoato will dive deep, so that it doesn’t have to hear.” There was a
little laughter amongst those in the boats, which died away almost immediately as the
boats were pushed off from the shore, their hulls scraping on stones for a few seconds
before the grated free. Then those who had the oars—one of which was Knotchyea—
began to paddle, and if the strength of the wind against Norma’s face was anything to
judge by, they were skimming through the water at a tremendous pace. Norma’s fears
that the boats would work were entirely forgotten; the forward momentum of the
866
867
vessel she was in prevented any lateral motion. She could hear the bow of the boat
behind them cutting the water, and very occasionally the sound of one of the oars
striking one of the waves from the boat in front, but otherwise the first portion of the
journey, which took perhaps half and hour, went without incident. Soon after,
however, Norma felt a sudden drop in temperature, and her skin began to crawl with
goose flesh. She could feel it pressing against her face, and chilling her lungs when
she next drew breath. The speed of the boats didn’t slow at all, however; they
continued on their almost silent path through the water, sometimes bringing them
out of a patch of mist for a few teasing moments of warmth, only to plunge back into
the cold before Norma could stop her teeth from chattering. The noise she was
making was loud enough for one of her fellow passengers to pass forward a piece of
canvas which Felixson draped around Norma’s shoulders. He’d been wrong, she
thought as she did her best to subdue her chattering teeth; it wasn’t Hell she’d leave
867
868
Finally the mist began to thin a little, and then, suddenly, it was gone, every
last scrap and shred. Something was now in view, something that made most of the
occupants of the boats forget the instruction they’d been given on the beach. They let
out exclamations of disbelief and terror, or the way Norma had heard babies cry in
the night sometimes; an anguished weeping, beyond all hope of comfort or safety.
“What is it?” She said, half turning to Felixson. He was panicking, his breaths
quick and shallow. “Tell me!” Norma said. “What are you seeing? What are you
seeing?”
868
869
Three
Harry had eaten and drunk his fill; fish bread, honey, water, and yes, even a
“I’ll take first watch,” Caz said. “You sleep. I’ll wake you in what, four hours?”
“Then you’d take another four? No, we can’t let them get that far ahead of us.”
869
870
Caz nodded towards the young Azeel on the other side of the fire. With his
head dropped forward, his dreadlocks hung straight down, but he looked up at Caz
“—the Hell Priest had men give him stuff to perform rituals all around
Caz glanced over at Murmuzian. “No, he was ready to open up.” He said. “He
didn’t like the Hell Priest. Not a lot of Azeel do. But Surraban, the old lady, she’d
been seeing his approach in dreams, apparently, and he’s been telling her how he
wanted things prepared, so they had to go out raids to Primordium, stealing what
they needed. They weren’t always successful. A lot of Azeelians got killed; including
one Murmuzian was very close with. So he’s ready to help give the Hell Priest as
870
871
“He says there are sacred papers about whatever’s out there.”
“Like what?”
“He doesn’t now, he’s never seen them. He just knows Surraban ordered them
hidden before the Hell Priest arrived and he left without them.”
“What the fuck have you done to him, Caz? He hasn’t taken his eyes off of
you.”
“We were just talking,” Caz replied lightly. “You take a few hours of sleep. I’ll
“No need to tell me,” Rebekkah said. The men looked back. She was standing a
871
872
“Not long.”
She took a step towards them and went down on her haunches.
“Did you hear Caz talk about these sacred papers?” Harry asked her.
“Yes. And what you said makes sense. If he can get them without making
enemies, we should have them. But we can’t afford to stir up any trouble here.”
“And I’m not sure you should be so eager to fuck your friend Murmuzian.”
“No he’s all yours.” Rebekkah replied. “Just remember, the Azeel may be very
welcoming, but they’re still demons. They’d slit our throats in a heart beat if it suited
them.” She shrugged. “Just telling you the unpalatable truth, Caz.”
“Oh, he’s different, is he? And this is based on what, five minutes of
conversation? Ten?”
872
873
“About what?”
Rebekkah’s lips curled with contempt. “He wants to couple with that thing.”
She looked back at Caz. “Just because they’re treating us with a little civility, doesn’t
change what they are. They’re filth. Poison. You play in the dirt with that—”
She threw a sickened glance toward Murmuzian. “—and you’ll never be clean again.”
listening. I don’t give a shit what you think. I’ll take my pleasure where and with
whoever I want.”
873
874
“Karen?”
“She’s a lesbian I’m inking.” She’d take one look at Rebekkah and say: All she
“Well whatever it is, as long as she keeps it out of my business we’ll be fine. I’ll
see you later. I’m going to go back and talk to Murmuzian. You sleep. I’ll wake you in
a few hours.”
Harry nodded, and watched while Caz git up and skirted the fire. The demon
got up, reaching out to take Caz’s arm, and escorting away from the firelight; even
before the darkness had entirely enveloped them, Harry’s lids became heavy and sleep
874
875
He woke suddenly, feeling a breath on his face. Sienna was leaning over him.
He got up, the fire had burned down considerably, but it still offered enough
light for him to see the sleeping figures around the edge of the fire. There was no sign
of trouble. Even the sleepers seemed to be perfectly placid in their slumbers. Even so
Sienna had business with Harry. She turned from him and began to make her way
around and between the sleepers, glancing back at D’Amour to be sure he was
following. He was. She led him down the beach to a place where the firelight barely
Only then did he understand what all this was about. She’d brought him here
to share the vision that had been interrupted at the Bastion, and she was determined
not to be interrupted again. Before he’d even sat down the presence of her mind on
his, and everything around him filtered out of sight, and he was back on that dusty
875
876
hill, with the sun at noon, and unclouded, but shedding no light. It was the things on
Golgotha—
whether rocks, or bones, or mourners, or soldiers, or the three men suffering on their
crosses, that seeped the faintly jaundiced light that illuminated the hill-top. As before,
Harry was inside Sienna’s head, watching the scene from her point of view. She was
standing close to the bearded man who’d summoned her to his side, and she could
smell his emotions as clearly as the scent of a flower or a piece of rotting meat. He
was sick with sorrow, and with dread. He clenched so tightly the short stem of the
chalice he’d brought out of his robe that his knuckles were white. As Harry watched
him he felt the influence of Sienna’s emotions. This was a man she loved, no question
“You stay here, girl.” He said, not looking down at her as he spoke, but
keeping his gaze fixed on Christ. “If I get into trouble you run. You hear me? You
run!”
876
877
This said, he left her sitting amongst the bones and approached the centurions
who’d been overseeing the Cruxifixions. The Roman was in the midst of conversation
with two of his men, his back turned to both the scene of the execution and to Joseph.
The soldiers were plainly disconcerted by the strangeness of the light, but their
Captain was refusing to show any sign of intimidation, talking more loudly than the
hush on the hill demanded; even getting his frightened subordinates to laugh at some
remark he made, though it was plain they were in no mood for humor. Finally he
deigned to turn and speak to Sienna’s master who put on an impressive show of
subservience for the Roman’s benefit. After a short exchange Joseph brought a piece
of paper out of his robes, and gave it to the Roman. The officer ordered the supplicant
to step out of his immediate vicinity while he read the document, throwing some
observation which was apparently about Joseph’s smell back at his soldiers. Their
laughter was even less believable now that it had been a few minutes before; and with
reason. The sun was now virtually black, as it might have appeared during an eclipse,
877
878
except of course that the moon had not obscured it, while the surrounding sky coiled
and seethed. As for the landscape below, it offered no greater measure of hope than
the darkness above. The vision of Christ’s light-filled anatomy which Harry had
witnessed before the cord between present and past had been severed was now
extinguished. There was still just a breath of life left in the body, however. Raising his
head, he looked up at the black star at his zenith, and his lips moved. Harry was too
far from the cross to hear what he said, but he knew his gospels well enough to know
“It is finished.”
Clearly Joseph was heard the words, because a fresh agitation entered his
manner. He looked back at the group of women close to the base of the cross. One of
them was so overcome with grief she lost consciousness, and was only kept from
dropping into the blood-drenched dirt by two of the women close by. Harry glanced
at the women for a second or two and then back at Joseph, who was fumbling in his
878
879
robes. The Roman officer was a lot more adept at accepting bribes than Joseph was at
proffering them. He reached towards Joseph, took the purse from him and slipped it
out of sight in one smooth motion. Then, giving a casual nod to the centurions who
were preventing anyone from approaching the crosses, he turned back to resume his
talk with the other soldiers. The darkness that had veiled the sun now retreated, and
the sky no longer seethed. In a matter of a few moments the hill was bright once
more, and the heat of the sun beating down. The officer’s word had been enough to
allow Joseph access to the base of the cross. He went quickly, with the air of a man
who had a mission that made him fearful, but was too important to be left undone. He
knelt down in front of the cross, and he uttered a few words of what Harry assumed
was prayer. Then he took the lid off the chalice which he was carrying and he held it
in both hands between the fell of Christ, where the blood that issued from many of
the wounds in his body, even those that ran from his thorn-pierced brow, flowed
879
880
While Joseph continued to collect the blood the officer broke off from
conversation, and ignoring Joseph spoke to the centurion who’d been guarding the
cross. The soldier nodded, and raised his spear, pressing the point to the side of
Christ’s corpse, to be sure that the man was indeed dead. Fresh blood flowed from the
place as soon as the soldier withdrew his spear, and it ran freely down Christ’s body.
Joseph quickly got up on his knees and lifted the chalice as high as he was able, to
finish his task. It was quickly done. With the chalice filled, Joseph placed the lid on it
and took three steps back from the cross, her head bowed reverentially.
Then, turning, he went back to the officer. Joseph had even addressed him, the
man cast a contemptuous glance up at the man on the cross, and then with one
dismissive wave turned his back on Joseph, the crucified man, and the kneeling
women. It was to the women that Joseph now went, doing his best to talk to them
despite their anguished state. One of their number went back down the hill a little
880
881
way and spoke to two men who duly followed her back up to join the small assembly.
Clearly arrangements were being made for the deposition of the body.
A feigned normality had replaced the apocalyptic darkness that had cloaked
the hilltop minutes before. Now those on-lookers who had come simply to gape at the
spectacle of death spoke more loudly than they had, and when they laughed, and they
often did, their laughter had no truth in it. As for the material world—the rocks, the
bones scattered in the dust, the grey grass—it too unnaturally sharp, as though the
fabric of reality was actively attempting to compensate for its violation. A hidden gust
of wind came up from behind the crosses, hard enough to make them shift and creak.
It snatched from the hands of the women the veils they had pressed to their faces, and
raised clouds of pale, ochre dust. Though it, Harry saw Joseph approaching. He was
carrying the chalice which had been a commonplace object minutes before, but was
881
882
“You guard this well, girl.” Joseph said as he set the chalice down. And in that
Four
The dust, rising in the mind, the women’s veils caught and carried off, the
creaking crosses and their morbid freight: all of it had gone. And in it’s place, a large
room where candles were lit, and fire blazed in the grate, while rain lashed against
the window.Sienna was sitting a comfortable distance from the fire, while her master
882
883
“If our English weather depresses you so much, Joseph,” said another man,
who was sitting at the table, pouring over a selection of pieces of stone. “Then you
should go back to Jerusalem and leave me to take care of the muies. These new
samples look very promising, I must say. I think there’s a lot of tin to be had out of
Colby Deep.”
“Yes, tin, Joseph. I don’t see why you sound so contemptuous. It’s made you a
rich man. Without the mines you could not afford your trips to see the cruelties out
east.”
Joseph turned from the window, and Harry got a look at his face. A number
had obviously passed since the days of the crucifixion. Joseph’s beard was fuller than
ever, and really white, while his face was deeply etched, especially the bridge of his
883
884
nose, where a knot of lines left proof of some great puzzlement that had haunted his
days since Golgotha. In other regards, clearly the years had been bountiful. He was
finely dressed, and had clearly not wanted for a good dinner every night in the
intervening years.
“I meant no offense.” Jack said hurriedly, seeing the fierce look on his friend’s
“Reveries?” Joseph said, his voice rising in volume. “Do you not listen to a
word I say? There are no revelries in the Holy Land. There are massacres and
atrocities. The followers of Christ—and I’m one of them, Jack, don’t forget that one—
are everywhere oppressed and murdered. Twice, when I was found in the vicinity of
our gathering places I have denied my faith rather than be taken into custody. Do you
“Yes.” The other replied, staring past Joseph at the rain on the window.
884
885
“Yes.”
“Unclean.”
“Yes.”
“I don’t deserve the warmth of this house. I should give it away to the poor—”
“Oh look, if you’re of a mind to give the place away think of me first. Seven
“Maybe you should leave your wife alone awhile.” Joseph said, unsmiling.
Jack pushed back his chair and stood up. “I’m your friend, Joseph.” He said. “I
choose to take no offense at that remark.” His tone was as chilly as Joseph’s had been.
“But you’re in Cornwall, Joseph.” He went on. “And people here don’t take to
newcomers even if they shut their mouths and keep to themselves. So if you want us
to have workers at the mines who aren’t cursing your name then perhaps you should
885
886
Joseph stared at Jack, the knot at the bridge of his nose tightening. “You don’t
“Of course I understand it. You met some extraordinary fellow out there, and
“Yes…” Joseph said very quietly. “…but it’s not the death that matters, Jack.
Don’t you see?” He returned his gaze to the garden beyond the watery glass. He made
“I thought maybe of all people, Jack, you’d be the one who’d see how things
have to change. The world has been darkening around us, day on day. And I believe
this man I saw crucified who his enemies and half of his friends thought was just
some kind of Jewish magician, was born to drive that darkness off, so that we can
“You have all the reason in the world to hope,” Jack protested, “You have your
wealth, you have the power to speak to men of high office, you have children to
886
887
follow on after you. Not that I think you are in danger of dying, Joseph. I never knew
a healthier man. If you want the truth—and let’s be honest I’m the only one who’s
going to tell you the truth, everyone else is either too scared or too damn respectful of
you—and I say if you want the truth you should stop troubling yourself with troubles
none of us can solve and go back to doing what you do best. Making money.”
The advice got no response from Joseph, not even a grunt, which infuriated
There was still no response from Joseph. With mounting fury Jack crossed the
room, and plucking the key out of its hiding place on the top of Joseph’s special
cupboard, he put it in the lock and turned it. Joseph was entirely too preoccupied
with his thoughts to notice what was going on. But Sienna did. She got up from her
place by the door and began to walk towards Jack, a warning growl in her throat.
887
888
“It’s all right, girl.” Jack said. “I know what I’m doing.” He opened the
cupboard door and reached inside. Sienna’s growl became louder, but Jack had known
her since puppyhood, and he had no fear of her. He just went on with what he was
“You know what started it all, Joseph?” He had brought something out of the
cupboard covered with a simply square of undyed linen. It didn’t take any great
plainly striving to keep his tone light and inoffensive. “But instead of having a statue
of a little god on your shelf you’ve got this damn thing.” He pulled the piece of linen
As soon as it came into view Sienna ceased her growling. Harry knew why. He
was suffused with the same feeling that had silenced Sienna: reverence, yes, but more
a profound sense of anticipation. The presence of the cup, or rather of its contents,
888
889
had ignited imminence in the stale air of that closed room, which fire had in turn
kindled the same miraculous feelings in both the dog and her occupying spirit. A
surge of simple joy rose up in Harry, so strong that it drowned out any question he
might have had about the why or how of it. If he’d had his own eyes, he would wept,
Sienna, however, was not so distracted by bliss that she forgot her duty to its
provider. She began to bark loudly, her alarm finally stirring Joseph from his
meditations at the window. Jack didn’t notice, he was too concerned about being
bitten by Sienna, who was curling back her lips with every bark.
It was only then that Joseph shouted out: “In the name of God what are you
doing?”
Jack looked back towards the window. He turned too suddenly, and the lid of
the chalice slid off. He attempted to snatch hold of it before it fell to the gorund, and
as he did so the chalice tipped in his hand. Blood spilled over the lip. Harry had
889
890
witnessed before scenes that had a sickening sluggishness to them. Always terrible
events; as though time was already laden with grief about to happen. And it was like
that now. He had the luxury of watching the blood he’d seen running from the feet of
Christ appearing again, this time at the lip of the chalice where Joseph had collected
it. And as the little ball of blood swelled, until it had too much weight behind it to
hang on the cups lip but began its lazy descent towards the ground he was struck by a
second wave of the imminence which he’d felt when Jack had brought the chalice out
of the cupboard. The blood continued its narrow stream possessing some part of the
light that Harry had seen suffusing Christ’s anatomy in this moment. It threw darts of
guilded light out across the room, their brilliance out of all proportion to the slender
The blood hit the ground now, and Harry, possessed of Sienna’s sense, smelt
it’s every nuance. Not just the coppery tang he’d smelt before, but the appetizing
meatiness of it, its savory richness. Sienna was moving towards the place where the
890
891
blood had fallen, her nose dropped so that it almost grazed the ground. Jack had
meanwhile recovered himself, and righted the cup so that it no longer spilled. But
there was still a small pool surrounded by scattered droplets on the tile and Sienna
From some far off place Harry heard Joseph calling to Sienna, forbidding her
to go near the blood. But Harry felt the summons of the blood with the same measure
of the power that it exercised over Sienna, and he had no other desire in his head at
that moment but to answer those summons. He felt and shared Sienna’s quickened
heart; and the flood of saliva in her mouth. Her tongue was already hanging out, her
head inches from the pool. Again, Harry heard Joseph’s voice, shrill with alarm, but it
didn’t matter. Nothing Sienna’s master could say to her would stop her doing what
she was about to do, and in the process making possible the fact of Harry’s presence
here, watching through her eyes the beginning of a two thousand year life. She was at
the blood now, and without hesitation she proceeded to lap it up. The instant that her
891
892
body began to ingest it a crowd of fragments and images came at Harry, no two
connected in any fashion he could hope to understand in the fury of their assault. A
stone, carved with incomprehensible signs; a sky, etched with falling stars; a ram,
caught in a thicket, thrashing to free himself; a woman sitting astride a man, both
naked, riding him mercilessly, as a brutal rainstorm turned the ground to mud around
them. And then, slivers of atrocity: bodies, hanging, hundreds of them, gutted from
the branches of a vast tree, its roots blazing blood-red in the black earth; sweating
priest driving a blade into the chest of a youth splayed over and altar, the steps of
which were barely visible for the bodies of the preceding victims. A pregnant woman
and the baby she nursed being stoned to death by a mob whose youngest members
were no older than six, the stained ground and pock-marked wall against which the
woman stood shelterless, evidence of this being a place where such executions were
common. There were rival humans, thankfully growing quickly by the moment, so
892
893
that he could barely make sense of one stomach curdling excess before another
eclipsed it.
And then, somewhere in the midst of this unspeakable assault the atrocities
passed away and visions that filled Harry’s mind’s eyes with such speed were no
longer terrible, but were visions seen so briefly that he could focus upon only the
tiniest fragment, even though he knew they existed, those fragments, in monumental
places. He saw the perfect silver circle of a fish’s eye as the creature swam in a
swarming sea; a sole dandelion in a vast expanse of grass and wild flowers striped of
its seeds by a gust of late summer wind; a single thorn pressed deep into the brow of
the Man of Sorrows as he hung upon the cross—and as Christ’s blood ran from the
round of woven crown producing a flower, which swelled into a bud and burst it’s
“D’Amour? What are you doing?” The question, proffered from somewhere
beyond the visions, would have extinguished them completely if Harry had not held
893
894
on to them tenaciously, swelling his sum of snatched glories in the process. He moved
in a herd of gazelles, their bright black eyes respecting the round white sun; he was
born thread thin onto a nest of snakes, hundreds of siblings, none any longer than
him, but all eager to be nourished and out in the world about their serpentine
business; he was a woman, spilling her waters on the ground, and twins coming in the
stained fluid, the impact of the bodies on the ground was sufficient to strike breath
overloading his dreaming senses. But they were receding now, and he was not
unhappy at the fact. The jigsaw bones of his skull seemed to creak at the fluid freight
of visions swilling around behind his eyes. Morsels from their high table where
divinity sat, and scraps flicked from the beats who ate what more fastidious palates
would not touch—the spine, the genitals, the gut seasoned with excrement. But
recovering these memories would have to take a more propitious moment. The event
894
895
that had summoned him here— Jack’s accident and Sienna’s drinking of Christ’s
As for the cup, Joseph had gently taken from Jack’s trembling hand and
replaced its lid. Also he was putting it back in the cupboard, his every motion
measured, ritualistic. Finally he picked up the linen square that Jack had dropped and
placed it back over the chalice. Then he carefully closed the cupboard door and
locked it, removing the key and putting it back in the very place from which Jack had
taken it.
At a glance it seemed that all was as it had been before Joseph’s calamitous
error. The rain was still running down the glass, and the gusting wind made the
window rattle in its frame. The fire still blazed and snagged in the hearth, its light
spilling into the room. But this was an illusion, of course, Everything had changed.
The blood of Christ was running through Sienna’s veins (and very soon filling the
895
896
bodies of the fleas that fed on her) and nothing in her world, or Harry’s, would ever
Five
896
897
In the span of his life, which had been to date, far longer than any human life,
the Hell Priest had witnessed a great deal that would have cracked lesser minds wide
open like fumbled eggs. Continents in remote dimensions which had been entirely a
single species of mottle shelled creatures the size of road kill mongrels, their only food
one another, or if pressed to it, the excremental remains of the same. And worse, of
course, there was always worse—just as it seemed the remorseless creatures of the
anti-Eden had unmade beauty as many ways of matter could endure his pilgrimages
in the service of the Order could bring him to another place where some abomination
that was barely distinguishable from the fetid mind at the water’s edge would show
itself. And then it drank something even less like a creature shaped by a loving hand
lurched from the water and took the thing by its ragged throat and dragged it away to
its death.
897
898
All this then to say that the Hell Priest was no stranger to the abhorrent, but
did he feel that he had any fellowship with them whatsoever, and most certainly
never considered the possibility that they were another by the same power. And yet,
now that he was in the place where he’d longed to be for many years, the place that
had conjured in his mind’s eye waking dream upon waking dream—why did he find
himself nostalgic for the presence of those corrupted beasts who had only earned him
contempt in earlier times? He knew the answer, though there wasn’t a living soul in
Hell or out of it whom he would have confessed the truth, which was simply this:
That now he was finally here in the unholy of unholies, where he had ached for too
long to be, he was afraid. He had good reason. He was standing in the darkness of an
edifice so secret, so vast, so complex that there was nothing on earth, even in those
most guarded of chambers of the Vatican which had been built by men of such genius
they defied the laws of physics, and were vastly larger on the inside than on the out,
had any hope of comparison with the place where the Hell Priest now stood. The
898
899
island upon which the structure had been built was called Yapora Yariziac (literally,
the Last of All Possibilities), and the name was no lie. Through the waters of the lake
had curled placidly upon the beach, by some exquisite illusion that concealed the
secrets of the lake’s deeper waters, there was no sound audible from the beach of the
waters that sprang up from the lake’s depths beyond the throw of sight, and
empowering the waters, drove them against the great rock which Lucifer had raised
his masterwork. They raced past the island in a frenzy that could not be seen from the
inside, the lightless immensity of the building, but it could nevertheless be felt in the
bedrock beneath the Cenobite’s feet. He had come here to stand in the last testament
to the Archfiend’s genius for many reasons, but one above all others. He had expected
to feel Lucifer’s presence in him, filling up the void in him, and in so doing showing
But now that he was here at the end of his journey with so many betrayals and
blood-lettings marking his path, and he found himself assailed with doubts. Suppose
899
900
all his hopes of revelation were confounded? Suppose the Archfiend’s majesty had not
left any mark on this place for the Cenobite to draw power and understanding from?
He’d read somewhere that the makers of Chartres Cathedral, the masons and the
carvers of the great façade had not chiseled their names onto the finished work out of
an act of humanity before the Creator in whose name the cathedral had been raised.
Was it possible, he wondered now, if Lucifer had done something similar? Actively
erasing the echoes of his presence which surely should have been everywhere in the
place?
He was suddenly agonizingly aware of the nails that had been hammered into his
skull, their points pressing into the clotted jelly of his brain. He had always
understood that this portion of his anatomy, being nerveless, could not give him pain.
900
901
“This isn’t right…” he said. There was no echo off the walls of the edifice; they
He felt something stirring in his belly, then rising through his tormented
body, growing in force as it ascended. He had cultivated an ironic distance from his
own despair over the years but it would not put out of sight again. He repeated
himself: “This isn’t right,” only this time the words escaped him as furious shout.
It won no echo from the walls, which fact was not lost on the Hell Priest. But
he didn’t linger with the puzzle. His frustration would not indulge it. The ascending
sound broke from him as a raw, rancid howl, which the creature he’d been when he
crossed the threshold into the Devil’s darkness would not have been himself capable
broken state. And yet he couldn’t quiet it; the feeling that he was voicing could not be
governed. The agony of his pierced skull and the fury it induced striping him of any
lingering ability, or even desire, to recover his equilibrium. All he could do was be a
901
902
vessel for this monstrous sound. Let it come, through it cracked the bones of his head
wide open to make itself more mouths. Let it come, let it come, let it come.
Harry woke from England with tears in his face. Tears he woke knowing that
Sienna would have gratefully shed had she not been a dog: tears of shame that she
drank the spilled blood and of the consequences of having done so. He was wiping the
wetness from his face with the heel of his hand when the last of the vision’s
distracting power died away and he realized what it was that had woken him back to
the shore.
902
903
Somebody out of the darkness of the lake was howling, shrieking, screaming
all these orders of sound condensed in one indivisible utterance. Sienna was racing
down the beach, barking as she went, while Rebekkah was coming away from the
“Murmuzian’s never heard it before.” Caz said. He and the demon were
walking down towards Harry barefoot, a single blanket wrapped around both of
them. It was large, but not large enough to conceal the fact that the lovers were naked
beneath. Caz had his right arm wrapped around Murmuzian’s shoulder, while
Murmuzian had lightly wrapped his tail around his partner’s leg, it’s bifurcated tip
903
904
“But now you think its Pinhead making that racket?” Harry said.
“That’s racket.” Caz said, crooking his head towards the lake.
“That’s right,” Harry said. “But why? If that really is him…” he paused for a
few seconds to attend to the sound again. “… what would make him puke up a sound
like that?”
The Hell Priest’s anguished clamor was now starting to die away, and
eventually fell silent. But that didn’t alter the effect it had upon the Azeel. A dozen or
more members of the tribe had assembled close to the fire, with Surraban at its heart.
She wqas talking very fast, her words punctuated with a complex series of hand
motions; the middle finger of her left hand tracing signs in her palm of her right, or
simple inscribing shapes in the air, which invisible trails ignited where they had
904
905
crossed: tiny bursts of purple-blue light that hung in the air in front of her like a
burgeoning constellation. She had her audience rapt, so it was all the stranger that she
“You! Whore-Boy!” She yelled, with surprising vigor in her voice. “You come
away! We’ve enough trouble without you raising your tail for some toxic Christian!”
Murmuzian drew away from Caz, letting the blanket slide off his body as he
did so. The was a satyrically curved erection pulsing as it rose from his groin to tap his
navel.
His response won some poorly stifled guffaws from several of the males in
Murmuzian as she did so. There was no ambiguity in any in any of this. They were
905
906
being instructed to fetch the erring Murmuzian, and bring him back into the bosom
of the tribe.
Three of the demons immediately moved to obey Surraban’s orders, but Caz
“No, he’s staying here. So you stay over there and we’ll stay over here—”
“And nothing will get done,” said Rebekkah, breaking through from behind
the men to address Surraban directly. “They all respect you for your wisdom, so I’m
perfectly ready to believe that you’re indeed a wise woman. This little dispute about
“Oh I did it!” Murmuzian said, lobbing his boasts over Rebekkah’s head so they
906
907
“I liked him too! Very much!” He grinned and leaned out to lay a wet kiss on
Caz’s mouth. “He’s not my enemy. He’s not your either. Our enemy’s out there
“It so happens he’s right,” Rebekkah said, taking a tentative step back towards
Surraban and the tribe around her. “We didn’t come here because we have any
argument with you. All you’ve shown us is kindness. And if you want us to leave
now, and just get on with your fishing and firemaking and your story-telling then I
completely understand that. You have every right to do exactly that. But I don’t think
the thing in there is going to let you go on with your gentle life foe very much
longer.”
907
908
“Why you say this?” Surraban demanded, stepping clear of her tribe as
Rebekkah had stood clear of hers. “You know nothing about how things are
tomorrow.”
“I know that.” Rebekkah said. “You’re brave people, and you have a proud
history. Who else in Hell could say that they built the Devil’s own palace? All we’re
asking you to do is give us a boat, and we’ll row over there ourselves. You don’t
need—”
908
909
And now the lips parted, and Surraban’s bright teeth became visible as her
laughter deepened.
“What is it then?”
“Perhaps you should ask the one inside. We’ve never been allowed to look,
you see. The story goes that just before the final spire was to be put in the palace
Lucifer came to view this momentous event. And there was great joy amongst all our
kin because they had built the largest most beautiful edifice on earth or in hell. It is
nineteen times beiger than Chartres Cathedral, which was built many years later with
909
910
“Ok, just that he took the spire off the one who was going to set it in place,
and he drove the spike through them, then flew up to the highest point, and set the
“Dead.”
“Alive. For seven hundred years. So the stories say.” He planted a second,
sadder kiss on Caz’s cheek. “It’s best if I go back with them. You business is too
Caz caught his hand for an instant but neither held on. As he crossed the
“Sensible.” It was Harry who spoke now, though he had no idea he was going
to do so. “Some of us have come a long way to get to this place, even though we didn’t
know what it is or how we will face creature who built it. Perhaps one of us will live
to come back and tell the tale. But if not—if you have to invent something about why
910
911
we went in and didn’t some out, don’t make us seem very hateful and stupid.” He
“We won’t be talking about you,” Surraban said, “Trust it that I say. Nothing of
you except perhaps when somebody mentions Murmuzian’s scars. And the absence of
“You wouldn’t if you knew how I pleasured him with it.” Murmuzian said.
The old lady loosed a roar of disgust and fury, and swiped at Murmuzian with
her stick. She not only missed her target but lost the weapon. The stick rolled down
the sloping pebbles, but before it could come to a halt Sienna had it in her teeth.
“Who’s dog is that?” Surraban demanded. She pointed her crooked crone
“She be a dead dog real quick if she not bring my stick to me.”
911
912
“Then she’s a stupid dog, and I will eat her stupid brains off the same plate as
None of this impressed Sienna. She had dragged the stick which was just a
little too long for her to hold in her mouth without it clear of the ground, down to
the beach, and was not in the shallows with it, having already taught it, so it seemed,
a short repertoire of tricks. She had it standing on one end, turning like a showgirl,
while a small system of wet pebbles circled in the opposite direction. Watching this
surreal little performance Harry could not help but remember the remark Joseph had
made about Jesus’ enemies and only his friends had thought he was a Jewish magician.
Perhaps the assessment hadn’t been completely wide of the mark. Perhaps there’d
been enough of the showmen in Christ for him to use a trick or two to work up a
crowd.
Surraban was never happy seeing her rod of office being used in this less than
respectful fashion. She let out a stream of guttural sounds that were surely Azeelic
912
913
curses. They had no effect on Sienna. She did, however, send out a less than subtle
message to the enemy, by letting out a little growl and short barks which set the stick
moving three times faster than before. The shallow water in which the old woman’s
stick stood jolted and jumped and seconds later a new circling system rose from the
water, ten times longer than the first. Easily half of these new orbiting bodies were
not even pebbles. They were stones, their angular shapes smoothed by being
Throughout this escalation, Sienna kept up the pretense that this was all just a
harmless game, wagging her tail and running around her carousel of stones and stick,
barking. It was an illusion she’d kept up for more than two thousand years, if account
of her life that Harry was piecing together in his head was correct. She was hiding
memories, dreams and the DNA of Christ himself behind the façade of a
commonplace dog. It was no small freight to be carrying, given the effects such
knowledge would have on the Western World if it were to be made public. Whatever
913
914
stones the great systems of the church and state chose to use as their bedrock, some of
memories of a life that could not have been as perfect as that required by God whilst
still being the flawless man the church required of him. She was capable of doing
more harm to the church with her little body of truth than all its many enemies put
together. In certain circles Harry was sure she’d be welcomed as a rough draft for the
Anti-Christ. Who was he to say: perhaps she was. Of all the sour knowledge he’d had
to swallow of late, the thing that was uppermost in his mind right now was the
simplest. Nothing was for certain. Not in its roots. Not in its flowering and its’ coming
He watched the dog who was possibly the Anti-Christ run in the water,
barking at the little cosmos of stick and stones she’d created and a curious sense of
914
915
be standing so close to the void, the air filled with the stink of vast, soon to be
yet be smiling like a kid at a playground, pockets stuffed with bills. But he had
brought himself here, with insatiable curiosity for things an ordinary man born of
ordinary parents like him had no business getting near. And worse, with a hunger in
him to try and do a bit of good in these betrayed spaces that gaped like wounds on the
shadowy body of the species. But as he said: What the Hell? He’s taken the journey,
for better or for worse, and now here he was close to a destination, astounding as that
was, and God had come dressed in snout and tail, and Lucifer was not far away, so
there were going to be some fine fireworks if it didn’t rain. And sure there was a
better than good chance that he’d never see the light of day again; but he’d had his fill
of skies anyway, so there was no great tragedy in that. Just as long as he got a glimpse
915
916
of how the scene might look when all thing’s ended, then the glimpse would be
A fresh burst of venomous Azeelis, splattered with bits of pidgin English, was
enough to stir him out of his meditation. The dangerous spectacle in the shallows
hadn’t intimidated Surraban into silence. If anything it had simply wound up the
“Neyat, Neyat!” she said, pointing at Sienna’s magnificent creation. “Az tho
ranmusuta? Ki! As tho, whore-boy and sodimittica? Ur remeph, nos tro fyr, nostro
fyr!”
Whatever this last word was meant it seemed to do the trick. There was a
sudden outburst of righteous rage from several of the young Azeel males.
Caz took out his knife. “Oh, here we go.” He said wearily. “Same old. Same
old.” He stepped past Rebekkah into the space between the two factions. “Well, fuck
916
917
you all.” He said quietly. “No but you wouldn’t let me would you? You might start
enjoying it.”
clearly.
And shouting they came towards Caz and Murmuzian, five, six, seven of them,
tails raised up above their heads, blood tears of elation coursing down their cheeks,
917
918
They raised their stone headed clubs as they picked up speed, roaring the call
“NOSTROFYR!”
stepped around Caz and would have opened his throat had something not thrown
him back out of Murmuzian’s range. He dropped backwards onto the pebbles, his club
falling from his grip and rolling down the beach. For a moment everybody, even the
their gazes going to the face of the corpse. His eyes were still open, his pupils rolled
upwards, as if puzzled by the absence of his eyebrows and everything above them: his
skull, his brain, all sheared off and carried away up the beach, some of it sizzling in
918
919
Surraban went on: “Only one whore-boy and this gameti soddmane.”
She pointed down towards Sienna, and it became clear what happened to the
dead demon. Sienna’s carousel was no longer working: the stones were hanging in the
“Now,” said Rebekkah. “Shall we stop all this stupidity? We need a boat to get
us over to the place that you took the Hell Priest. Maybe some of you have enough
courage to come with us, and stand against him, because if you don’t he’ll come here
one day and wipe you out. That’s the way he thinks. He’s already destroyed his own
order, so they wouldn’t get in his way. He’ll do the same to you the moment he steps
919
920
Surraban’s response to this was to hawk up a wad of phlegm, and spit on the
stones. Then she turned her back on the Rebekkah and the others, and headed back
towards the beach pausing only to nudge the corpse with the side of her foot. Then
she went back to the fire and sat down in front of it, her back to everything and
“Well?” said Rebekkah, scanning the young men who’d been ready to kill Caz
and Murmuzian a minute or two before. “Which of you are going to get us a boat?”
920
921
Six
The name of the head that the Hell Priest had brought out of Bastion was
U’uaya Z’firki, and she had communicated with the Devil on all matters that were of
any significance for generations. She alone had known the codes that allowed access
to this inner sanctum, or so the Cenobite had heard her claims when she’d come to
921
922
the fortress to report on some matter that she’d taken to Lucifer on behalf of the
Order. She was the go-between, the broker, the only demon outside his own circle—
trusted. The origins of this were ancient and obscure and essentially irrelevant: she
and she alone had had access to the Great Fallen One, and if anybody needed his
authority on some matter then they had been obliged to make their approached to
U’Uaya Z’Friki. She had enjoyed the power this bestowed on her, no question. She’d
sit in her vast chamber in the Bastion, it’s walls lined with paintings she’d collected
from Popes and Reich-founders for the promise of a good word with the Satanic ear,
and allow an trickle of grateful petitioners into her presence to ask her if she would
intervene in some matter, and in the process of making their request, mentioning
some gift they had brought to sweeten her mood. When the Hell Priest had come for
her, and told her that he would be executing her, but using his magic to keep her
alive she had made no attempt to defend herself or protest the cruelty of his
922
923
judgment. She had lived too long by the rules that were just as cruel. All she asked to
do, while she still hand her hands, was touch the Bernini bronze of David, having
slain Goliath, which was, she had said, her greatest joy.
The Hell Priest had set her down on the marble floor, and had lit a very small
black flame fire beside her. When he’d first lit it—before he’d come to realize the
terrible emptiness here—he’d been anxious not to offend the great architect so had lit
the humblest of fires. Now, with a whispered word the black flames swelled ten-fold,
the sudden heat bringing a cry of complaint from the head of U’uaya Z’firki.
923
924
“Why should I? You’re no use to me. And you of all people know how that
little game works. You do something for me, give me a little gift, show a little
“Turn down the fire. I beg you. I’ll tell you whatever you need to know.”
“But there’s a problem, right there. You could have told me a thousand things
“Yes. Yes!”
“No.”
“Why?”
“I was afraid. I thought if I told you the truth you’d have no further need for
me.”
“About Lucifer.”
“I’m listening.”
924
925
“And all those years I claimed I’d been meeting with him, I hadn’t.”
“Twice only. In the name of sacrilege, Lord, these flames are hot.”
“They’re meant to be. Now go on. You saw him twice, you said.”
“Yes.”
“I met him once when his palace was very close to being finished. It had taken
“Really.”
“Yes.”
925
926
No. He told me that first time that he intended to retire to a state of seclusion,
“How we could get home. Not just him, all of us. He wanted all of us to return
to the City of God. But he knew it wouldn’t be easy. He said he would just have to
think about it, long and hard. But he told me he was certain there was a way, if he
could have the space and the silence to think about it. To solve it.”
“So he is here.”
926
927
“Lord, the flames,” she said, “Please, I beg you in mercy’s name turn them
down just a little. It’s hard to think when my brains are cooking.”
The Cenobite made a subtle motion with his hand and the dark flames
“No it isn’t. And nor is my patience. So answer my question. Why could I not
“Because he built the Palace to protect his person from every kind of scrutiny.
God himself could not find Lucifer in this place if the Fallen One came to hide from
him.”
“The more I hear of Lucifer the more I hunger to meet him. You said you met
me with a number of other demons who had been amongst the most high. He told us
927
928
that he would not be seeing them again for many years. The challenge of finding his
way back into the City of God was more intractable than he’d imagined. It had been
his belief, he told us, that God only wished to punish us for a little time, before
allowing us a return into his presence having learned the lesson of how much pain
separation from our creator brought. But the ineffable labyrinth God had made was
designed, he said, to keep us from ever coming back. I remember even now how his
voice became as he told us how we had to strain to catch the words. We had been cast
down in perpetuity, he said, and the only hope we had –and it was a frail hope at best,
but it was all that was left for us- was for him to try and put himself in God’s head,
and by so doing, come to understand the design of the labyrinth, and solve it. Then
we would go back the humblest of penitents, lay down and lay open our breasts so he
could tread upon our hearts if that was his will. But hoping that we would be
forgiven.”
928
929
“What could they say? Lucifer’s intellect blazed a thousand times brighter than
ours. If this was the only way he knew for us to return into the Blessed Place then we
had no other course than the one he laid before us. We knew how to be patient. If
this took a thousand or ten thousand years, if in the end we would be forgiven our
trespasses.”
“He chose me to be the messenger. I would come here to report on how thing’s
went amongst the fallen, and in turn I would bring news back from Lucifer if there
was news to bring. Sometimes there was. Sometimes he got a little closer to solving
the puzzle of how to get back into the City of God. But mostly all we could report was
failure.”
929
930
“No. Sometimes there would be written messages for me, written in, he said,
in his blood, and signed in his fluid hand. And sometimes he would speak to me from
one of the stairways, hidden in the shadows. Or on a few occasions he sent one of his
“Of course.”
“I have faith.”
“If that won’t suit you, Lord then think instead of the sense of it. If he’s not
here, then where would he be? Not out there in the wasteland. Not in Primordium.”
“Maybe he found a back way to Heaven and simply didn’t tell you. Maybe all
930
931
There was such violence in her outburst that she lost her balance, and toppled
over into the fire. The flames leapt out and over her like starved animals, igniting her
The Hell Priest reached down into the halo of black flame that surrounded the
demon’s head and lifted her up, so that for the first time since the moment of her
beheading they were looking eye to eye. The flames were already starting to devour
She wasn’t so deranged by terror that she didn’t know what he was saying to
her.
Smoke drifted from her head while the flecks of sooty flesh and clumps of burnt hair
fell from the side of her scalp that had been razed. She hung from his fist like the
931
932
most abject of trophies, her eyes averted so as not to see his revulsion. Or worse, his
pity.
U’uaya Z’firki made a faint, trembling smile. “Now you have me hoping that
he isn’t here after all,” she said. “To have him see me… like this…”
“Would you do that for me?” she said, her eyes returning to him. “There
would be nothing I would not do for you, I swear. He’s here somewhere, I know he
“After all these years not seeing him,” the Hell Priest said, “And you’re still
“No.”
“—coming here decade after decade, century and century, always hoping
you’d find him waiting for you the next time, or the time after that. Did he know?”
932
933
“Will you make me whole again? I don’t want him to see me like this.”
“Yes he knew. Of course he knew. We were lovers. I wasn’t the only one, of
course. I never imagined for a moment that I was. Or that I’d ever be the only one. He
liked men too much for one thing, and I could never give him that. But I was happy
with what we had, little as it was, and he told the last time I saw him, that I would
have to be very patient, but I told him that was great hardship as long as I knew…”
she looked down and a tear welled beneath her left eye, which had been caught by
the black flame, and left without lashes. “…as long as I knew we would have a
reunion, I was willing to wait ten thousand years.” She blinked the tears away, so that
“Will you make me whole?” she said. “Let him see me as I was, please.”
933
934
“Look at you. I always imagined you in the Regime were all as hard as stone.
But all you’ve talked about is faith and love.” He gently shook her head from side to
side.
“What an absurd, weak, ugly thing you are. He will be appalled at the sight of
you.”
“And give you hands to carry a knife, or feet to carry you away from me? No.
Z’firki’s response was to open her mouth and using all the vocal power the
Hell Priest had granted her when he’d preserved her head from death, she let loose a
“Lucifer!”
The sound of her voice came back from a great distance, and she heard the
934
935
The words echoed strangely in the darkness, the echoes from one wall coming
to meet the echoes off the wall opposite, and doing so with unnatural accuracy, so
that it seemed there was not one voice crying out, but two.
“V’hetha Naitero, theanoa!” They cried, and before they could go any further
the two had become four, their volume diminished not at all by the distance they
In fact the reverse was true; each voice in this swelling chorus was getting
The Hell Priest griped U’uaya with both hands now, shaking the wretched
remains in his frustration, his fingers digging deep into her charred and supporting
935
936
“What sleepers?”
“All right.” The Hell Priest said. “Enough of your games.” He dropped the head
“Too hot?” The Hell Priest said to Z’Firki, and without waiting for her to start
wailing he kicked her head off into the darkness, getting his toe up under it as he did
so, lifting it into the air. It hit the floor some distance away, and then rolled to a halt.
“That’s what love gets you.” Norma remarked quietly. “A swift kick and your
history.”
“Keep you opinions to yourself in this sacred place.” The Hell Priest said.
936
937
“If it wanted to do that it would have already done so. This is something else.”
“She called Lucifer’s name.” Norma said. “Perhaps the place is preparing itself
The Hell Priest made no reply to this, which was answer in itself.
The Azeel had brought three boats down from the top of the beach, and
carried them down to the water. Each was big enough to carry five or six people.
Murmuzian introduced four members of his family, brother and sister, Nevarvi and
937
938
Tanti, to Caz and Rebekkah and Harry. They would all be in the middle boat,
Murmuzian said.
“Only if there’s room for Sienna.” Rebekkah replied. “You want to take the
dog.”
“Christ yes, we want to take the dog.” Harry said, aware for the first time how
unthinkingly he used Christ’s name, evoking him without thinking about it. He
deliberately repeated what he said, without the evocation, just to remind himself:
Of course if you like her in the boat with you, so she goes.”
938
939
“What about the other two boats?” Caz said. “Whose going in those? Don’t tell
“No, she would cut her own throat first. She will stay here and pray that she is
“Of course.”
“And you?”
“Yes.” Muximian said. “But that’s not the worst death can bring.”
Murmuzian stared down at the stones at his feet, then at the boats, then finally
939
940
“No,” said Harry, “It’s the oldest. And probably the worst.”
“We never heard who was going to go in the other two boats.” Rebekkah said.
“Behind no, rescuers,” Murmuzian said, “in case our boat overturn in the fury
of the lake.”
“Not now, maybe. But if a big shoal of hiroto fish surround the boat or if woed
squid come up from their hives then it’s like the lake goes crazy. Boats turn over—”
“Ok, so we might need rescuers.” Harry said. “But what about them?” He
nodded towards the first boat, which was being pushed off from the shore with no
less than nine passengers. Four of them were young, barely adolescents. They knelt in
two rows of two at the front of the boat, their heads down. Behind them was a much
940
941
older Azeel, a male who looked as though he had a few years on Surraban. He too
knelt, his head inclined. Behind him were four strong young demons with oars.
“We have to hope they will do nothing at all.” Murmuzian replied. The end of
his tail was flicking back and forth like a cat. “But if there has to be blood in the water
“I know. And I expect your saying this. Please do not kick a stink. This is the
Harry shrugged. “Your beach, your boats, your rules.” He said. “I guess I’ve got
“Is right. No choice. This or swim.” He cracked a smile, clearly very pleased
941
942
Caz, Harry, Rebekkah and Sienna got into the boat, with Murmuzian taking
the oars on one side and his brother Nezarvi taking them on the other. By the time
they had been pushed clear, the boat behind them had been loaded up and was also
In a matter of just a few rhythmical strokes of the oars the three boats were
out in the vast darkness of the lake. Harry glanced back over his shoulder. The beach
was already little more than a sliver of flickering light, diminishing with every stroke
of the oars.
There followed a period of curious peacefulness, the only sounds those of the
oars dipping into the water and lifting again, dipping, lifting, dipping, lifting and the
soft hiss of boats cutting through the lightless water. Harry studied the darkness into
which they were heading intently, looking for their place of destination. There were
immense thunderheads over the lake, or so his eyes seemed to tell him one moment;
and the next they didn’t seem to be clouds at all, but a structure that rose up with
942
943
such ambition that its topmost spires could only be inches from the stone sky. But his
architectural interpretation of the forms he saw was no more reliable than any other.
No sooner had he grasped the solid structure than that too melted away into nothing.
“When we get there we fall on our knees and put our hands to the ground, and
“We’ll never know. He’ll tread on our heads and that’ll be the end of it.”
All conversation ceased. The oarsmen raised their oars, responding to the
943
944
And in the hush they heard what Rebekkah had heard: the slow, aching grind
of vast wheels, as though some mechanism machine, not used in many hundreds of
years, was lifting its head from the sleep and proceeding to move an ancient body.
The source of the sounds was impossible to fix; it seemed to be coming from
everywhere ahead of them. Harry narrowed his eyes, trying to make a better sense of
the mysterious form in the clouds, and every few seconds he’d catch a glimpse of it,
but he didn’t pretend to himself that he had any sense of the size of its scale of shape.
“Very still.” Murmuzian murmured. The boats were rocking a little now, as
some disturbance rising from the depths curved the waters to slap against the hulls of
the boats.
944
945
The noise inside the great building was continuing to get louder. Knotchyea
had to shout to be heard over it. Even then the Hell Priest claimed not to hear what
“Why would you want to do that? Unless of course it is you who wants to go
Now it was Knotchyea who replied as though he’d not heard most of what the
945
946
“Do as you please!” the Hell Priest yelled. “You won’t get very far.”
Turning his back on the soldier he bent down and plunged his hands into the
black flames. They gave up their negativity at his touch and blazed white, then
incandescent. He clenched his fist around two parts of the flame and lifted them off
the ground, leaving nothing, not even embers, at his feet. Then he pressed his hands
together, working the fire as though it were clay, pressing it between his palms then
closing his hands around it completely, so that for a few seconds he plunged the
interior of the cathedral into total darkness, only to open a few slits between his
fingers through which narrow shafts of light sprang in all directions. He examined it
briefly and then went to work again, intensifying the brightness as he pressed the fire
together with renewed force, making it even smaller and more intense in the process.
Finally, he was satisfied, and he casually tossed the ball brightness into the air. It rose
with uncanny speed, which increased the higher it climbed, up, up into the vastly
946
947
darkness overhead. Finally it stuck to the ceiling of the cathedral, though it had risen
so high that it was barely more than a dot of light when it did so. The impact,
however, unleashed the light in all directions, a thousand bright dots swarming over
the ceiling in all directions, tracing as they did so the series of immense vaults that
spread in four directions from the spot where the light had struck. It lit, as it did so,
not only the massive surfaces of the vaults themselves but also the sub-structures tied
them together.
“Fuck and fuck and fuck me dead.” Knotchyea murmured. “That’s a long way
up.”
The dots of light were proliferating, bursting whenever they struck something
and dividing into a dozen or more seeds of light, which went on their own paths of
revelation, some racing ahead to illuminate the next vault and its anatomy, some
advancing to the cathedral walls, and dropping down like blazing veils, others
descending the pillars, which numbered in the hundreds. They were built of naked
947
948
brick, into which unnumerable forms had been set. Some forged from iron and steel,
some chiseled from white marble, the smallest were the size of a man or woman, the
longest easily ten times bigger, but still dwarfed by the scale of the pillars. And just as
it had uncovered the secret anatomy of the vaulted ceiling, so the fire revealed what
lay beside the pillars and the walls. Here was the source of the sound that the Hell
Priest had heard. The brick of the pillars and the dressed stone of the walls concealed
what looked to the Hell Priest like a machine, though created by a soul that had
passed eternities in the presence of God Almighty would have been capable of
creating so strange and glorious a thing. It was forged from fog and steel, its fly-
wheels disappearing on their outward swing into the darkness where moths the size
of eagles beat their wings to dust, or bled their colors into limitless design, which slid
And all of this in its beauty and complexity was just the sliver of a sliver, a tiny
portion of the overwhelming spectacle that the machine presented. The revelation
948
949
meanwhile continued its downward motion, spilling translucence across the floor,
and then proceeding to make visible the structures beneath the cathedral. This
apparatus below was even more titanic in scale than the machine in the walls and
pillars. Massive six engines, each identical in design, were arranged beneath the
building, connected by dozens of cables in which spirals of liquid light raced in both
directions. It was powered by energies up and down out of the chamber that lay at
the limits of the unveiling light: a many sided form deep, deep in the rock, which
clouds of energy who size defied even the Hell Priest’s grasp of immensities bloomed
and burst and threw out a surge of power that made his blood comply with its
elaborate rhythms.
All this was enough to feed a hungry eye for years, and not know its sum, but
the Hell Priest’s wandering gaze found amongst the spectacle a sight that rendered
every other one of the previous sights inconsequential. There, set in the middle of the
949
950
conflagration that fed these engines, was a window chamber, linked to the world
Seven
The bright, reverberating lights that the Hell Priest had thrown up against the
vaulted ceiling and had since made its revelatory way down the walls now passed
underground, revealing as it had to the Hell Priest the marvelous complexity of the
950
951
structure upon which the magnificence of the cathedral was set. He saw the light
flickering in the veins of the sub-structure, and the mysterious motions that
“Look.” Rebekah said very quietly, directing Harry’s attention to the lightless
chamber that hung in the nuclear device where the energies that drove this
It took Harry a minute or more, his eyes far from accustomed to reading the
constantly shifting interior, before he finally found and focused upon the Adversary.
The Hell Priest was descending a long flight of stairs which led to the corridor that
sewed the sealed chamber. It was clear to Harry, and surely also to the Cenobite that
the mechanism below the steps was designed to deconstruct them in a heart beat, and
951
952
drop anyone upon them into a narrow fissure of bedrock that fell away and away, its
narrowness unchanging, until finally distance and darkness erased it from sight.
The Hell Priest had come to the bottom of the flight of steps now, and began
his approach to the portion of the passageway which was sealed off from human eyes.
As he did so his step slowed, and just a stride or two from the darkened passageway
that position for several seconds, then, raising his hand and lightly wiping the corners
of his mouth with his middle finger and thumb he strode over the threshold and out
of sight.
Harry reluctantly removed his gaze from the passageway into which his
952
953
“What?” he said.
It was Murmuzian who replied, directing Harry’s scrutiny over the side of the
boat.
Harry was looking down into the water now, the light that had begun above
was now spilling into the water from the sub-structure of the cathedral. It’s
millipede, its knotted innards visible through a translucent carapace. Even as Harry
was starring down at it the creature raised its complicated head and stared back at
him. His head seemed at first no more than further scales such as it had along its
entire body. Except that they were completely opaque. The featureless face regarded
953
954
Harry—or at least he imagined he felt his regard—and then, after a minute or more of
fruitless study the shields reacted and revealed the face of the creature. It was hunger,
of course; perhaps twenty feet from brow to chin, but there was humanity there, even
in so vast a form. His eyes were deep set, but there was a ring of milky whiteness
around the black horizontal slit which was focusing on him now. It’s nose was not
unlike that of a bat, flattened and gaping, but its mouth was completely human, wide
yes, but far from expansive. Even now, it seemed to make something very like a smile,
uncovering as it did so twin rows of acidic blue teeth. And as it smiled the dark slits of
its pupils opened in a heart-beat, driving every last brightness out. It started to
ascend, peristaltic waves passing through its anatomy to legs and right so its myriad
legs moved with maximum efficiency, being its enormous body (to which at present
As it ascended he realized how wrong he’d been about his judgment of the
depth of the water. Unused to staring into water so clear he had assumed the Quoato
954
955
was relatively close to the surface. He was wrong. It was deep: very deep, and the
water so unlimited that Harry had no sense of how truly enormous this entity was.
The upper two segments were easily the size of a quarter of an eighteen wheeler, and
yet for all its scale it moved with extraordinary grace, the motion of its legs and the
It was Caz’s voice that stirred Harry from its hypnotic state.
“What are you doing?” he shouted, getting Harry to his feet as he did so.
“Down, Cazi, please.” Murizian said. The boat was already rocking violently
“Then make them stop!” Caz yelled. He was pointing to the first of three boats.
Harry followed Caz’s accusing finger and saw to his horror that the old man sitting
behind the youths in the first of the boats had got to his feet, the youth in front of
him was already standing, his head thrown back, presenting his throat.
955
956
“Cazi!”
Caz had hot his own knife out of its sheath, and lifted it, the blade between his
fingers.
Harry walked up and snatched the knife out of Caz’s hand. Caz swung around.
There was a splash from the bow of the first boat, and Harry, along with Caz,
looked down into the water. The youth’s corpse was already sinking quickly, thanks
to the weight around his feet. The blood pulsed from the expert cut the old man had
made; and there were tiny twitches in the right leg, though they ceased before the
956
957
“Fucking savages!”
“It was a sacrifice.” Rebekkah said. “Sit down and give your thanks.”
“Thanks.”
“To him.” Rebekkah said, nodding down at the bloody water. “And to them.”
She looked at the other two blindfolded sacrifices. “Who are going the same way.”
“No way. This isn’t going to happen. Harry? Harry! What are you looking at?”
“Can’t do that, Caz.” Harry said. “This isn’t a very nice game to be playing but
we got no choice.”
957
958
The echo of his shout came back to meet him from the walls of the building on
one island, though they only heard the last two syllables.
He stopped mid-thought, and turned back towards the first boat, which was a
matter of yards away from the shore. The executioner got the third and last of his
Caz yelled for him to stop and moved to the bow of the middle boat, throwing
himself into the water. His noise had drawn the executioner’s attention for a moment.
958
959
There was a hurried exchange between several of the oarsmen, who in their moment
of indecision gave Caz time to swim between the boats and pull himself along its
length.
The turbulence around the boat was increasingly choppy, as the Quoato’s
rising bulf pressed a frenzied body of water ahead of it. Through the blood stained
water ahead of it, Harry saw the vast form unhook to its first half dozen barbs from
the rocks beneath the surface and lean back to suck the first two corpses into its
marrow. It took a good deal of the bloodied water down with them, giving those in
the boats a terrifying view of its scale and proximity.The Quoato was meanwhile
shifting the clusters of lidless eyes that protruded from its head of bone and scale from
the boat to another. Its mouth, having swallowed the two sacrifices and their blood,
Caz, meanwhile, had hauled himself into up into the first boat, which rocked
violently as he did so, and would have flipped over if the oarsmen , experts in the
959
960
handling of the boats, had not quickly redistributed their weight so as to recover it’s
equilibrium. Two of the Azeel continued to paddle towards the shore, which lay
perhaps half a minute ahead, but the Quoato could apparently count because it
continued to look up, its head rising like that of a mesmerized cobra, waiting for the
It could have been fed too, had Caz been just a few seconds slower. But he
caught hold of the sacrificer’s knife hard as he raised and jerked it back. The bone
cracked and Caz claimed the knife from his hand then nudged him sideways, over the
edge of the boat. Though he was no more than two or three floundering strokes from
safety he didn’t attempt to save himself. He simply let his water-logged robes carry
eyes in all of their vile profusion fixed upon the boats which it knew contained its
third offering. Caz had inspired the Azeel who were still rowing to redouble their
960
961
efforts, and as soon as they came within a short distance of the shore he leapt out of
He grabbed hold of the third sacrifice, who hadn’t moved an inch through all
of this, and pulled off her blindfold, then lifted her up, put her over his shoulder and
carried her to the shore. There was good reason for haste. The waters just beyond the
shore were swelling like a belly fat with water, foaming in the frenzy. The third boat
was upended, and all the Azeel upon it thrown into the turmoil, but for the second
boat the eruption of water was a blessing, its force sufficient to drive the fragile vessel
Harry stumbled out of the boat and up the beach moving between the various
survivors to get a clear view of the mountain he’d seen from the Azeel encampment.
There was still heavy mist enveloping its slopes, however: he could get only the
vaguest sense of the mountain’s structure, and no sight whatsoever of the palace and
961
962
cathedral that Lucifer had built in the name of his own glory. He could only hope
that wherever he was Norma was still safe with him, if such a thing as safety were
Behind him he heard a fresh burst of shouts and snatched prayers. He turned
from the mountain to see that those who’d been in the third boat were not
scrambling onto the shore, while behind them the Quoato breached.
There wasn’t much that could still shake or surprise Harry, but here was
something, to be sure: the sight of the Quoato’s massive snout rising up out of the
deep water pushing a great bulk of water ahead of it. Unlike a whale, which breaches
only to fall back into the water again, the Quoato’s legs held onto the rock wall that
dropped down from the limit of the beach, and could control itself perfectly well. It
waited until all the foaming water had fallen away, then it lowered its huge head and
fixed its gaze on the figures who were still emerging from the water.
962
963
Harry took off his jacket, and as he did so, casually walked in Caz’s direction.
“Here,” he said, proffering the jacket, “Have her put this on.”
“Oh, you changed your mind did you?” Caz said. “Very convenient.” The girl
was watching Caz, waiting for some sign from her Saviour. “Take it.” He said to her,
“No! No! Naijat is for the Quoato! For the Quoato!” She looked out at the
creature, which had by now raised perhaps fourteen or fifteen feet of its length from
the water, including one of its many jointed, shiny black legs, which ended in a
hooked pincer. There were certainly plenty of potential victims within easy reach.
But it wasn’t nourishment it was looking for. It was the third of its sacrifices.
The subject of search was now dressed in Harry’s jacket, and was being
escorted by Mumizian from the beach and into the mist that concealed the slopes of
the mountain from sight. In a matter of seconds Naijat and Mumizian disappeared to
have had two-thirds its placating meal. It moved back and forth along the beach, its
963
964
massive mouth-parts forming something that might have been words, but seemed as
indecipherable to any of the Azeel as they were to Harry, Rebekah or Caz. The only
attempt to communicate with it was made by the acolyte who had been attending on
the priest who’d been doing the slaughtering. Now, unwrapping his own killing
blade, which was identical as his master’s, though not so intricately engraved, he
stumbled down over the water slickened stones and called to the creature, the
time while the creature raised a second claw onto the stones, its gazes, such as they
could be read, seeming to be fixed upon the acolyte as he whispered on. Finally, it
seemed, he said all he had to say, signaling the end of his speech with a subtle
The instant he did so the creature began thrashing back and forth, frustrated
to have been denied the full price of forbearance. It dragged at the steeply backed
stones with its pincered claws, but they weren’t much to its purpose. It couldn’t get
964
965
the grasp on the stones to haul itself up in pursuit of its missing meal. The stones
simply slid off down the slope of the beach, its huge limbs moving in such numbers
that the entire beach began to move, and avalanche of rounded stones that waved its
way toward the water. The young acolyte was its first victim. The sliding stones
carried him down the slope and into the water. He didn’t attempt to protest his fate.
He let circumstance claim him down to the cold lake and immediately out of sight.
Several of the more sluggish Azeel from the third boat slid down the beach the same
The Quoato made no attempt to take the young men or women in place of his
sacrifice. It scanned the beach for ten, perhaps fifteen minutes, dragging down giant
mounds of stones as it did so. But at last it seemed to realize that it had been cheated
of a third of its toll, and had no way for the present of regaining it. All it could do was
rake at the stones and utter a low, low growl that was not so much a sound as an ache
in the bones of the heads of the survivors, some of whom were more profoundly
965
966
affected than others—dark blood, almost black, running from their noses, eyes and
Blinded by pain, two of the Azeel from the third boat walked back down the
blood slickened stones, and into the water, where they sank from view. The deaths
did nothing to placate the beast, however. It was interested in only one piece of living
meat, after another twenty minutes of scouring the chaotic beach it gave up—it
uttered one last sound which actually caused the skulls of the surviving Azel to
fracture, their faces blowing off like masks, revealing the balls of nerve and blood in
which its lidless eyes stared out, (2499) of sanity. Then, having caused all the death
and pain it could, at least for now, it sank away into the lake, leaving a detritus of
corpses and blood-flecked foam to mark the place where it had disappeared from
sight.
Eight
966
967
There was a long confused period following the Quoato’s departure in which
the survivors either sat in silence, some with their heads in their hands, some staring
up at the mist-shrouded sky. Two of the Azeel were distracting themselves from
thinking too hard about what they had just endured by picking up a handful of stones
and placing them over the two-naked faced of Quoato’s most recent victims: small
cairns to conceal their stripped muscle and their blood filled sockets in which their
white eyes appeared to float.There was very little sound from anyone. Certainly no
tears; just the occasional muttered prayer from one of the demons, accompanied by
Rebekah found Caz sitting high up the beach, his face like an ice-storm. She
967
968
Caz looked up at her, the storm intensifying. “You don’t know anything more
about me than I know about you, so why say that? I might look like a man who
spends time in the gym rather than meditating, but appearances are deceptive. If I had
to guess, I’d say that you and Sienna….” He reached out and kneaded the ruff of fur
behind the dog’s head. She growl-murmured, blissful. “—know quite a bit about
deception.”
“It’s ok to laugh. It’s funny. But you know what, nine times out of ten it
works. It’s just instinct. One member of the tribe recognizing another.”
968
969
“I’m not gay if that’s what you’re leading up to.” Rebekah said. “I’d probably
“No. I didn’t think you were. But I do think you and your dog have been doing
a lot of ‘playing with the truth’ so that melody gets to close to what’s really going on
“Me?” she shrugged dismissively, “I’m not important. Really, I’m not. I just get
the honor of being with Sienna for a few years, till it’s time to move on.”
“No, I do the dying, she goes on. And on. And on. World without end.”
have made a very good nun in a silent order. I don’t laugh. I don’t talk much. And I
gave up sex when the love of my life… well, you can fill in the painful bits. Now
instead of being a nun I do the next best thing. I look after her.”
969
970
“Yes…” Rebekah said, elongating the syllable and letting it trail away. Caz’s
“No.”
Rebekah stared hard at the stones. “Yes, he probably does. But it wasn’t from
me.”
970
971
“Sienna.”
“But she’s—”
“Just a dog. Or something equally dumb. Obviously she’s not just a dog. What
she did back in Primordium would be proof of that, if it was the only thing. But she’d
led us, hasn’t she? Without her we’d just be a bunch of lost people.
“But why Harry. Why did she tell Harry and not me?”
“It’s made him different, she’s turned him into a Harry that I don’t recognize.
That argument on the boat, with him letting the sacrifices go in—the old Harry
would never have done that. He might have made a fuck up of it but he would have
tried to save everybody. Especially the three that had been prepared for execution. In
971
972
the old days they would have been the first people out of the boats and onto the
beach.”
“We wouldn’t have got to the beach if the Quoato hadn’t been appeased.”
“Well we’ll never know what was the right thing to do now will we? What
Caz laughed.
“Last time I saw her she was wandering off after Harry, who headed into the
mist.”
“Before you do, will you put a good word with her for me? I want to
understand what all this is about and nobody knows what’s going on better than she
does, right?”
972
973
“Thank you. I appreciate that. Christ, if I’d known I’d known I was going to
“I don’t know. Just a feeling I suppose. We’re not getting out of here alive.
This is Hell. You come down here, you stay down here.”
“It was in the time between Christ’s crucifixion and Good Friday and his
Resurrection two days later. He went down into Hell and walked amongst the
973
974
damned, and set so many free, tens of thousands. It was the first and only amnesty
“He chose to stay here, planning his cathedral. I think he believed that once
Christ ascended, he, Luther, would be given sovereignty over mankind. So he played
his cards very close to his chest, not wanting to get into a messy exchange with
Christ. Something he’d regret later. He was a better politician than that. He kept his
“We’re getting out,” he said, and kissed Murmizian. “All of us! All of us!”
974
975
Harry could hear Caz shouting down below on the beach but he couldn’t hear
what his friend was saying, not that at the moment it particularly mattered to him.
He was shaking, barely controlling his bodily functions. The reason? Moments before,
as he’d scrambled up over the curiously configured rocks, a gust of bitter wind,
widow’s wind, blew out of the oblivion over the island, and for a few moments it
cleared away the mist that clung so tenaciously to the mountain and to the cathedral
the devil had built on its summit. Except that there was an error in that assumption,
There was no mountain. The massive form that the wind had briefly
uncovered was Lucifer’s masterwork, from the obsessively decorated stones upon
which he was presently standing to the highest of spires whose numbers defied his
confounded wits to count. He knew very little about architecture but enough to know
975
976
that Lucifer’s labors here had later inspired a whole architecture of the living world
and their own Gothic creations. He’d been in some of them, on his travels around
course Chartres Cathedral, where he’d once taken sanctuary having just killed in the
blizzard-blinded streets a demon which had been seducing the infants of Chartres to
But none of those buildings, vast and ambitious and elaborate though they
were, held a candle to the mountain sized structure which the break in the mist had
shown him. Buttress upon buttress, spire upon spire, the cathedral rose with an
arrogance that only a creature systematically confident of its powers would have
dared dream, much less make real. He thought back to the vast age-ravaged devices
that had littered the route here. They weren’t the remnants of war-machines, as he
had assumed. They were what was left of the devices of Piranesian scale that had
been built to quarry the stones and carry them where the masons could work the raw
976
977
rock and prepare it for it place in the immense design. Even with the powers of a
fallen angel at his disposal, the creation of the cathedral must have been a challenge.
To take the raw material of his fellow fallen angels —and of other generations of
demons had come from the fallen’s seductions and rapes—and turn them, by force of
will and intellect, into the kind of quarries, masons, foundation layers and spire
raisers that would have been required to create this structure, must have tested
Lucifer’s wits and ambition to their limits. But somehow it had been done.
“Down here!”
There was no sound from below for several seconds, time Harry used to study
977
978
intricately decorated that they seemed to be barely an inch of stone that the masons’
Harry turned to find Rebekah emerging from the mist that lingered close to
the beach.
“You thought what was a mountain? Caz asked him, emerging at Rebekah’s
side.
“This. What were standing on. I thought the island had one great big
“Yeah, so?”
“I was wrong. Look! Look up quickly before the mist moves in again and
978
979
Rebekah and Caz followed Harry’s gaze up as far as the mist would let them
see.
It was an obvious absence, now that she pointed it out, but Harry had been too
astonished by the sheer scale of the spectacle to have registered the fact. Now that he
did, however, he saw how the look made the structure appear still larger, without
“So now,” said Caz. “The question is: does it have a door?”
979
980
One
980
981
Harry’s concern that the mist would quickly return to conceal the cathedral
again before the wind had uncovered more than the glimpse he’d seen was well
founded; or so at first it seemed. Caz passed the word to Murmizian that they all
should spread out and look for a way into the cathedral, and while the search got
underway the wind dropped and the concealment began again. But the lull in the
gusts was brief, and when the wind began to rise again it was with new strength and
urgency, gust mounting on gust to find them and then clear completely every scrap of
murky air that had veiled the Devils’ masterwork. The glimpse that Harry, Rebekah
and Caz had caught sight of minutes before had not even hinted at the true scale of
the structure; its breath-snatching ambition. It occurred to Harry as he made his way
around to the side of the cathedral that faced the shore that if ever a thing cried out to
the maker of its maker: “Look what I’ve done, father! Aren’t you proud?” then it was
981
982
As he came around the front of the cathedral, the placid waters of the lake
were once more briefly stirred up as the Quoato rolled and raised one of its
segmented legs out of the water, its pincer audibly snapping as the creature moved on
around the island, a reminder of its lethal presence. Harry turned his attention from
the lake to the cathedral, walking along the front of the building with Caz shadowing
him.
“There’s no door on this end.” Harry said, turning to Caz. “Am I right?”
“None that I see.” Caz replied. “Is it possible he’d hide the door?”
“I’ll make another pass, then,” he said. He clambered up over the low wall that
ran between the buttresses, which were carved like intertwined roots. The them was
taken up in the buttresses themselves, Harry saw, which were carved in the likeness
of immense trees, lending the carvers every freedom to cover the stonework with
982
983
detail, from the nests of snakes and fantasticated beasts that had been put between the
convoluted roots, to the insects that swarmed on the carved trunk, and the intricate
tracing of branches, twenty or thirty feet above Harry’s head, where the buttresses
soured up to support the blinded walls. They made the return journey along the side
of the cathedral facing the shore with Caz looking for any sign of a door concealed by
the intricacy of the designs, which were, he repeated to Harry, covering the back of
“They must have been crazy,” Caz said. “The work they put into all this detail.
“Then why?”
“I don’t know… maybe it’s because it’s a world all his own and it had to be real
all the way around otherwise it would have been just a piece of fakery. The truth is,
Caz, I’m way out of my depth here. I’ve read about every book I could get my hands
983
984
on; I’ve been with Norma when spirits came through who claimed they’d just escaped
Hell. But I don’t remember a single reference to this place. The Azeel, the lake, that
fucking beast of doom there, this place: none of them appear in any book or any map
I ever laid eyes upon, any never any talk of it from Norma’s visitors. Which is damn
strange. Why go to all the sweat of building a place like this and then keeping it a
secret?”
Harry looked up at the heights of the façade, which were still far from being
cleared up by the mist. “Maybe there’s some opening up there,” he said, half to
“D’Amour! D’Amour!”
“That’s Murmizian.”
The demon was sprinting along the beach, his tail held high with excitement.
984
985
Against all reason, the entrance to the cathedral was at the other end of the
building; the doors themselves fifteen feet high, and made of dark, weathered timber
studded with row upon row of nails whose heads were in the form of pyramids. But
the doors themselves were half the size of the seven stone arches, an arch within an
arch, within an arch, with the amount of detail carved into the stone inversely
proportional to the diminishing space they had available. Some of the images were
apparently of significance to the Azeel, two thirds of the demons simply fled. The
985
986
rest, including Murmizian, went down on their knees and began to offer up streams
Harry’s tattoos were having their own response top the proximity of the door.
Harry repeatedly responded with warning spasms during his first hours in Hell, they
had exhausted their signal. But now, as he stood before this immense portal, his gaze
tracking back and forth over the flow of designs on the arches, he felt the tattoos
given how close to the great enemy he surely stood, though perhaps that was once
evidence of his body’s wearied state than the degree of danger he was in. Whichever
it was, their warnings would not change anything. He hadn’t gone in a search of a
“How do we do this?” he said to Rebekah and Caz. “We shouldn’t all go in. Let
986
987
“No.” Rebekah said. “If you go I go. And Sienna. Caz has to get some of those
“No, but she’s right.” Harry said. “If we do have problems in there we’re going
to need as much help as we can get. Have Murmizian talk to them. Tell them if we’ll
find a way back to the mainland together. Maybe find something inside we can use as
a raft.”
“I got hope.’ Harry said, glancing back at Rebekah and Caz as he did so. “What
She nodded and Harry turned the iron handle, putting his shoulder to the door
987
988
Caz added his own strength to the push, and the door opened, grinding to dust
the detritus the void winds had blown beneath it. Once Caz had got the door moving
it opened readily enough and Sienna was through the gap as soon as it was wide
enough.
“Hey, girl!” Rebekah said, following after the dog. “You come back here.”
“You sure you don’t want me and Murmizian with you right now?”
“I know. Do what you can do, and bring as many back as will come. Oh yeah,
He nodded towards the lake and Caz turned to see the Quoato breaching and
rolling, raising a series of shiny-wet barbs into the air and bringing them down again
with a slam.
988
989
“We’ll be careful.”
“And quick.”
“And quick.”
Harry turned away and was crossing the threshold when he stopped and
looked back.
“All these years. “he said to Caz. “All the versions of the Fallen One I’ve seen
“Maybe none of them are.” Caz said. “Have you thought about that?”
“Oh sure. They call him the Father of Lies. Maybe he’s the biggest lie of the
lot.”
“Get in there and start looking.’ Caz said, laying his hand on Harry’s shoulder.
“But don’t go too far. I want to be with you when you lay eyes on the Big Fuck
Himself.”
989
990
And before Caz had a chance to do as Harry had said, he slipped through the
Two
Harry took three or four steps away from the threshold and stood, waiting for
his eyes to make sense of what the interior contained. It was clear from those first
moments what it did not contain. Whatever it might have resembled from the outside
it was clear that this was not built as a place in which worshippers might have once
990
991
come to show their devotions to Lucifer. There were no pews; not anywhere for their
devotees to kneel. What he could see filled his vision in all directions, from the floor a
yard where he stood to the vaulted ceilings held up by twin rows of pillars whose
girth would have dwarfed a mature redwood. But precisely what it was that his eyes
Everything that was not essential to the structure itself—the stone—the paved
floor, the titanic pillars, the ribbing of the vaults and the intricate stonework between
them looked spectral, its transparent state allowing him to see through to the layers in
all directions. The entire interior seemed to have been filled with the work of
hundreds of ambitious scaffolders whose labors defied every law of physics. Skeletal
towers rose from floor to ceiling in half a thousand places, lending one another
solidarity with networks of rods crisscrossed between them. In some places ladders
ran up to the heights, while others there were zig-zag stairways that connected tower
to tower. And just as he flattered himself that he was getting some grip of the general
991
992
design it threw out some startling surprises. In one place the scaffolders seemed to
have been possessed by traumatic spiders, creating a huge vertical web which strove
for elegance but repeatedly lost in to chaos; in another the creators had made were
ceaselessly turning spirals, some bearing steps, others bristling with barbs. And
through all this phantasmic interior moved the strangest of these creations: the forms
translucent shells, turning over and over as they moved, some majestic in processions,
The sound of the Cathedral’s hidden machines had long since died away, and
with the door barely open behind him Harry heard neither wind or water from the
outside. As the forms and devices that filled the cathedral, they were silent, which
added immeasurably to their mystery. He stood watching them for along time, both
where the palace where the adversary had made his infernal bed might look like, but
992
993
nothing had seen so far sat comfortably with his expectations. His experience of Hell’s
work on earth had always been physical: the demonic soul—if such existed—knew
the nature of physical being, and only that. It was libidinous and gluttonous, it was
obsessed with the pursuit of sensation. He had supposed that if he got close to the
Devil he would find that philosophy unit large: that where the Devil sat all the
excesses of the flesh would be there to accompany him. But this display of vast forms
did not suggest a hotbed of debauchery and sin. Peaceful, even beautiful in its way.
But where the Devil belonged in this world of veils and dream was hard to fathom.
“Harry?”
He followed the sound of Rebekah’s shout and saw her perhaps a hundred feet
“Just go to the staircase to the right,” she replied. Her words were completely
993
994
Harry did as she instructed, testing the translucent step beneath his foot and
“Here you wait,” the Hell Priest had said to Knotchyea and Norma. “I want to
“Your beloved D’Amour isn’t far behind you’ll be pleased to know. He’s every
“For what?”
“As my witness,” the Hell Priest replied. “As the one who’ll carry word of my
994
995
“No. Let her be. She’s ignorant and afraid. She doesn’t like being brought
down into the earth with us. It makes her fearful.” He came a little closer to Norma.
“You can take comfort,” he said, “its’ been a long journey, but it’s almost over. And
though I have little expectation of your surviving, D’Amour will not be in any danger.
Quite the reverse. Quite the reverse, I will preserve him from against any harm, so
“Lord?”
“Yes, soldier?”
“Yes. Why he should have made a chamber for himself so deep confounds me,
but I believe he’s waiting for me on the other side of that door.”
995
996
“Then if it pleases you, I will go back up into the Cathedral and wait for you
there.”
“Speak!”
“Yes, lord. My soul trembles at the prospect of laying eyes on such as he.”
“No, Lord…” Knotchyea said. It was clear from his uncertain tone that he
knew he was walking on egg-shells. “…but when I first saw you in the Bastion I had
“And now?”
“Now I do. And… I know that the lord Lucifer will see you in all that I did
996
997
“Knotchyea.” The Hell Priest said, his voice warming. “Thank you. Thank
you.”
“Lord?”
“I had forgotten.”
“Forgotten.”
“How great and terrible he is. Ha! What a sweet gift your fear is. You’ve
refreshed my palate with your stumbling words and the sweat on your lip. Soldier
Knotchyea is afraid. And why? Because we are outside the chamber of the one who
said No to God, and was thrown down. Yes? Is that why? But he didn’t let his
despised state unmake him. He built his own world, where he could be God. And you
have lived in that world, Knotchyea, and prospered. Have you not?”
“…yes.”
997
998
“So now you have the opportunity to kneel at the feet of the Lord who made
your life possible. And you give him your thanks. And promise him your undying
“I do, Lord.”
Knotchyea was close to weeping now, fear of what lay on the other side of the
door mixed up with the guilt the Hell Priest had effortlessly awoken in him. “I want
to do what’s right…” he said. “…but I’m not ready to see him, I’m not strong enough.’
“Let him be the judge of your strength,” the Hell Priest said. “You have to do
nothing but stand and wait. Perhaps I will have no reason even to call you into his
presence. But do not think of abandoning your duty, which is to wait here with your
prisoner until you’re given contrary instructions. Could I be any clearer than that?”
“Good.”
998
999
So saying, the Cenobite turned his back on Knotchyea and faced the door. As
with everything else in the extravagant construction, the door was decorated. A
craftsman had carved hundreds of lines hieroglyphics into the wood, their
significance beyond comprehension of the Hell Priest, which did not please him. He’d
educated himself in the most ancient and obscure languages; in the semiotics of
creatures that barely functioned in the immaterial world, much less that of the solid.
Even so, a brief scanning of the tiny characters was enough to confirm that the
language before him was none that he’d ever seen before. The lesson was plain.
However knowledgeable he might have made himself in readiness for this meeting
with God’s most beloved angel, they could never be complete readiness, or anything
close to it. The contents of all the libraries in the history of the world would not be
He exhaled lightly, and as he did so put onto his face the expression of
humility that had protected rigorously for a decade or more. It had felt utterly alien to
999
1000
his physiognomy at the beginning, and it still did. He was not a creature made for
subservience. But he had heard countless stories over the years about how little it
took to raise the Devil’s ire. He was not about to make that mistake.
Face fixed, he gripped the handle and turned it. The door responded instantly,
though not by opening. A flicker ran back and forth along the minute rows of
characters. Here and there, however, glyphs briefly blazed, as though they had caught
fire. Some code was at work here, the Hell Priest guessed; letters sacrificed to the
flame chosen for some purpose that was beyond his comprehension. The scanning of
the lines continued all the way to the bottom of the door, and ceased.
The Hell Priest waited, concealing his impatience with difficulty. Seconds
passed, which became minutes. The door did not move. The Hell Priest was very
seldom lost for words or action, but he was now. Phantom images of events that had
brought him to this place and time rose up in his mind’s eye, assembling in all their
1000
1001
every one of them spitting out curses as the Cenobite’s hooks raked their flesh, and
bent their bones against nature’s intention. All but a few gave up their secrets before
being granted a quick dispatch for their compliance. And then, soaking up the flow of
their severed arteries and provided barrels that spilled through these assembling
sacred folios, gained in past generations by the same brutalities that the Hell Priest
had just perpetrated upon their last owners. He saw fragments of the pyrics on the
staine and yellowed pages. The Naming of the Ur-forces; the rites of incantation and
banishment, the laws and hierarchies and conjurations that he had taken by heart,
one after another, and when he was done consigned every copy of the book in
question to the furnace in the depths of the fortress, so that the only possessor of the
And all the time, slaughtering and consuming and moving on, he’d nurtured
the vision of what it would be like when he had learned all there was to learn, and
1001
1002
was ready to meet the Fallen One, and offer himself to the service of greatness. Here
he was, ready; brimming with knowledge and ambition, soaked in murder from scalp
to sole.
—He raised his hands without even being aware he was doing so, unleashing a
sound that was the death-cries of all those who’d perished so that he might be here.
The raised hands closed into fists, and the fists came down upon that intricate,
incomprehensible door, carrying in them and behind them the implacable force of
knowledge that aspired to deific heights. The sound they made when they struck the
door was not that of flesh against wood. It was a sound of seismic proportions,
opening fissures in the walls and floors, and bringing slabs of marble down from the
ceiling. Knotchyea did not disobey his Lord’s instruction. He stood his ground,
1002
1003
striking out at a piece of marble that would have killed Norma had his blow not
shattered it.
“If I may…” he said, putting his arm over and drawing her close to him.
Before Knotchyea could reply the Hell Priest fists came down upon the door a
second time, the violence of the blow escalating the damage that the first had done.
There was a fissure in the ground a yard or more wide, crossing the chamber from
beside the sealed door to the stairs, which it ascended veering from wall to wall. The
Hell Priest didn’t turn back to assess the damage he’d done: all that mattered to him
was the door was still closed in his face. He paused for a moment to scrutinize the
timbers, looking for the merest scratch or crack to indicate that his assault was having
He put his shoulder to it, his entire anatomy—which had been until this
confrontation modestly made—swelling with the furies that were running riot in his
1003
1004
body. His robes of office, made stiff and brittle by the air in countless rooms where he
had tempted and tortured, split in places; and where they were cross-laced with his
own flesh they tore new wounds, spilling his own blood right down his vestments. He
put his hands into the rivulets but the blood wasn’t coming fast enough to suit his
enraged state so he tore at his chest where his muscle was skinned and kept from ever
healing over by his meticulous scouring of the surface. Now he went at those ancient
wounds with disfiguring vehemence, tearing away the vestments to fully expose his
chest, where every vein stood proud of the muscle, as though presenting themselves
to pleasure. He pulled away the shreds of leather and tissue that hung over his belt
and selected two of his short bladed knives, tools he favored for intimate work on
Now he turned them on himself, using the hooked blade to flick open the
veins, and the straight are to simply stab the muscle, then drag the blade up and out
before stabbing himself again. It was the labor of less than a minute to get the blood
1004
1005
leaping from his body. He put his hands beneath the flow, and bathed them in it.
Then, while his veins were still gusting, he raised his scarlet fists and slammed them
against the door, just as he had done the first time. But this time the door didn’t
remain unmoved before him. The blood initiated a new and extremely rapid scanning
of the lines of the tiny hieroglyphics, and every one of them was combustible.
The Hell Priest wasn’t studying the response his assault was having. He simply
continued to beat the tattoo upon the door, the blood spurting from his chest catching
his hands as he slammed them against the wood, over and over and over. Powerful
though he was, his strength wasn’t limitless. By degrees of blows their power and
finally, sobbing for breath, the blood pooling around his feet, he let his hands drop to
his sides and stared a the closed door, its glyphs still burning like embers in a high
wind. Finally his breathing became less hectic; and he turned his back on the door,
his hooded eyes idly tracing the cracked marble around his feet.
1005
1006
And then, from behind him, the sound as of a hundred dice being rolled. He
turned and saw that the fiery glyphs were in motion, flipping over and over, the fire
blazing brighter with every turn. The blood was no longer pouring out of his self-
inflicted wounds. It had done all that it could do in his service. Now his body had
sealed itself. But parts of the pool of the blood around his feet were on the move. In a
dozen places the blood had formed separate streams, that were making their way
towards the door. They weren’t swelling purposefully. Starting in the bottom right
hand corner of the door, flowing the indecipherable text backwards if it had been in
English, the glyphs briefly burned white hot and were then consumed, and after the
other. Right to left, until a line was covered, the right to left again, and again, the
speed of the consumption quickening, so that the fourth line was burned away twice
The door was opening, after its unique fashion, the burning hieroglyphs giving
off smoke not leaving even the subtlest trace of ash. His inquisitive blood was across
1006
1007
the threshold before he was, and continued to draw from the pool around him to fuel
The Hell Priest took a moment to assess himself as the door continued to rise.
This was not the condition he’d anticipated his being in when he confronted the Arch
Fiend—his upper torso was a mass of wounds and blood, his vestments hanging in
tatters, the blades he’d used to start the flow discarded. Seeing them at his feet he
decided to disarm himself completely, and unhooked every last instrument of torture
that hung from his belt, tossing them into the blood. Like any torturer worth his
notoriety he’d always kept a few choice devices hidden in his robes. Now he pulled
them out, and let them drop amongst the rest if his instruments.
The door had meanwhile continued to escalate its conflagration so that he had
but half a minute to wait before the chamber was revealed to him. Already he felt
waves of cold air coming against his face and body, and bitter fragrance stung his
sinuses. He turned over in his head the possibility of announcing his presence
1007
1008
somehow, but nothing he could conceive of to say sounding anything but bathetic in
such momentous circumstances, so he elected to remain silent. He did not doubt that
the power awaiting him inside knew all that he needed to know about his visitor.
Better to keep a respectful silence, the Cenobite decided, and speak only when he was
spoken to.
The last line of the glyphs was consumed now, and the door was open. He
waited, thinking perhaps the Devil would offer some words of invitation. But none
was forthcoming. Finally, he took the initiative and stepped over the threshold and
into the chamber. It was, he saw immediately, almost as wide and long as the
cathedral from which they had descended, though the apex of the chamber was no
more than fifteen or sixteen feet high. The light sconces in the chamber were in the
floor itself; thousands of finger high flames that sprang from invisible sconces in the
marble, and burned with a sepulchral chill. Their light illuminated a chamber the
1008
1009
the cathedral’s exterior or the spectacle of half made things that had filled the interior
from flagstones to domes. This massive space was occupied by what appeared to be a
single engine, pulleys and pistons, cylinders and crankshafts humming in complex
configurations over the ceiling, then dropping down to feed into devices that had
once clearly been in a delirium of motion. Though the parts had still the shining
clarity of well-serviced machines, there was no sign of their having been in motion
recently. The pistons were polished but not oiled, and the ground beneath the pipes
and the mysterious devices they entered into was dry. There was not so much as a
single stain where a drop of fluid had seeped from a joint in need of tightening, or
from a crack in one of the iron and glass receptacles the size of balled up human being
which were part of the machinery in a number of places, like parts of an ancient
What purpose any of this was as inscrutable to the Hell Priest as the lines of
hieroglyphics at the door. But it wasn’t difficult to orient himself in this chamber. He
1009
1010
simply followed the parts of the engine as they became larger and theirfore, he
The theory presented just one problem. The further he ventured from the
door—and thus the closer he came, to the creator of all this silent machinery, the
more often its mechanisms became so large they blocked his way completely, and five
times he had to investigate until he found a fresh path through. By the time he’d done
so he was often very far from his projected route, and he was obliged to do something
naturally for him to do so, but he had no other choice. He had come into a labyrinth,
and he was so deep in its coils that any hope he might have had of finding the way
he’d come was a lost cause. Not that he cared about retreat. There was nothing back
there—in the life he’d lived to get him this far—that he cared a jot about. There was
no life back there, no pleasure that he would want to taste again. All that his life had
led to was this maze and the creature waiting at its heart.
1010
1011
in some areas he looked up to see that hundreds of conduits were descending from
other parts of its structure which not only ran up to the ceiling but through it, and up
into secondary engines that straddled the coffered vaults that formed the sub-
structure of the Cathedral’s numerous domes. It was this fact more than any other
that suggested the Hell Priest was getting close to his destination. Now with every
turn he took he only had to look up to see that the complex shapes had been cut out
of the marble to gain access to the cunningly constructed pipes, so as to have the
looseness of sleeping serpents, and the capillaries of glass globes linked by short
lengths of tubes no thicker than a finger that dropped in their many hundreds from
the cathedral ceiling, wound around one another in their lazy descents. As for the
devices which they fed into, their design had become steadily more hermetic as the
Hell Priest had advanced. Now there was nothing left in their gleaming beauty that
spoke of any recognizable function. He was in a world which had been built by an
1011
1012
intellect so very far beyond his own that all he could do was hope to learn what
He stopped for a moment or two, just to savor the pleasure that presently
suffused him. His Lord was near. He felt it in his marrow, and in the tips of his
fingers. He put off running again for a little while longer, taking the time to look up
and study the way the ducts leading down from the supplementary engines that were
set in the heights of the cathedral converged, the multitudes of beaded pipes and
pristine tubes, draining together —or so his limited vision suggested, no more than
ten yards from where he stood. Had he ever learned the pyric that allowed its wielder
to pass unharmed through solid matter he would have walked directly to the part of
the convergence, where surely his host waited, watching remotely no doubt, to see if
the trespasser could prove himself worthy of an audience by getting to the heart of
the quieted engine. What would happen then, when he finally reached the throne of
his Lord, he could not help but wonder. Would a whispered word from the creator set
1012
1013
the immense engine into motion, and he be rewarded for his tenacity and his
ruthlessness by being shown the Devil’s engine work and perform its purpose?
He fixed his eyes on the converging arteries and picking up his pace made way
towards the spot above which they collected. A turn, another turn and yet another:
the labyrinth teased him with its wiles even now, when he was so close.
The words were scarcely out of his mouth when he turned a corner and the
journey was at an end. He was standing in front of a great throne, upon which sat
Lucifer himself.
1013
1014
Two
Caz and Murmizian had moved quickly down the length of the cathedral, the
few words that passed between them lover’s talk, promising each other that they
would find a way to be together, should they survive the events that were unfolding
around them.
1014
1015
Caz stopped running, and gently put his hand to Murmizian’s mouth to hush
him. They were still some distance from the back of the cathedral, but Caz could see
three of Murmizian’s fellow tribesmen on the shore looking back towards the
mainland. It wasn’t their presence which had brought him to a halt, however; it was
There were lights flickering in the darkness beyond the shore; several dozen
burning the cold blue flame of Hell. More cautiously now, Caz and Murmizian started
to walk on towards the shore where the three Azeel were standing. With every stride
they took the number swelled, the dozens quickly hundreds, the hundreds just as
quickly thousands.
They weren’t silent. Besides the sound of their feet, and these the animals
some of these demons were mounted upon, there was talk, though it was extremely
1015
1016
subdued for a multitude of such scale. There was relevance in their hush. They knew
what structures they were looking up at across the lake. They knew who’d built it,
and they knew too that its architect was still in residence. But now, from somewhere
at the very back of the horde, came a voice that was not afraid to be heard.
“My brother and sisters, you do me honor, to come here in such numbers. And
I promise you—I promise you all—” the speaker came into view now, raised up on a
platform which was being carried by a crowd of his followers. There was a burning
for?”
“—when our work here is done,” the creature in fire said. “And the creature
that has taken refuge in this most sacred of places, is brought out and punished as his
sins against the equilibrium of state are paid for with the unknitting of his body and
soul, then we will begin to make our world over, from the beginning.” He continued
1016
1017
his rallying speech as he was borne through the assembled multitude. “It will be as
though the ancient errors were never made; as though this was the first and only
world and we the chosen people. Why should we not believe such a thing? I hear no
news of angels any more. Perhaps they hung too high for their health—” there was
laughter now from amongst the Unconsumed’s audience. “—and died for want of air
and sin.” The laughter came again, louder than ever. “Which leaves the human world
ours for the taking.” The laughter was almost instantly replaced by a spreading torrent
of exhilaration. The Unconsumed didn’t silence it with more words of his own. He
let the torrent continue for several minutes. Finally, he said: “First we must remove
the despoiler from Lucifer’s place of meditation, and I will make my personal
apologies to him, if he wishes to hear them. Make a bridge of your backs so I may lead
an arrest party over to the island. Be quick now. The Cenobite is insane, but powerful.
1017
1018
“I think we’ve heard more than enough.” Caz said. “We need to get the old
“Maybe he’ll be too distracted by all the demon meat available. I’m sorry.
“No you can call me demon meat anytime.” Murmizian replied, with a wide,
filthy grin.
The structure that Harry had mentally dubbed “the scaffolding” in the interior
of the cathedral was even more bewildering to explore than it was to make sense of
1018
1019
with his eyes. The structure’s translucence wasn’t annulled just because he set foot on
it. The only way forward was to set his sights on Sienna and Rebekah and make his
way towards them without contemplating the mysteries of what exactly was
The closer he came to them, the clearer Sienna’s intentions were. She was
leading them to a place where high above the cathedral floor the walkways, the
staircases, and the ethereal threads that ran between them seemed to loosely
converge.Sienna was staring straight down from what looked like a very precarious
promontory to study what was going on directly below her. Harry ventured a little
closer to her, so as to get a better view of what was drawing her attention. His
“I don’t know, but whatever it is it’s giving off more psychic heat than God’s
holy furnace.”
1019
1020
“I don’t want to know where you came by that turn of phrase.” Harry said.
“Just in case—”
“It’s real?”
“Yeah.”
“I don’t see what the fuck that’s got to do with anything right now.”
“It means the Devil’s down there and the blood of Christ runs in the veins of
my dog. And whatever happens from now on its’ all part of something so big we’ll
1020
1021
She laughed, but she was interrupted by a sound far below. It was the Hell
Priest’s voice, and he was unleashing a sound of fury and pain and frustration. The
likes of which Harry had never heard in his life before. On and on it went for nearly
a minute or more.
“Was that Pinhead?” Harry said when the sound had finally died into silence.
Rebekah nodded.
“I think he must have finally found the object of his obsession.” She said.
The sound of the Hell Priest’s cry had got the dog, leaping fearlessly from
They began their own descents, starting at different points but quickly drew
closer as the stairways down which they were descending at breakneck speed were all
1021
1022
part of some convergence, which formed a narrowing wall which they could not have
ascended again even if they wished to. They were in the grip of greater authority
now, and they could only turn themselves over to its care, and hope it was benign.
Sienna had reached the cathedral floor first, followed shortly after by Rebekah
and Harry. The ground that had appeared so stable when they had been looking down
at them from a great height was not stable at all. Something had broken the marble
wide open just twenty yards from where they’d landed, and cracks spread in all
directions, some of them zig-zagging under the eight feet of the three trespassers.
Sienna had her nose to the crack and was sniffing at it. For the first time since Harry
had known Sienna her hackles rose, and her sniffles ceased, to be replaced by a gut-
deep-growl.
There was another sound audible besides the growl: the whip cracks that
accompanied the spread of the fractures in the marble.Catching Rebekah’s eye, Harry
pointed to the places where whatever was going on underground had opened up the
1022
1023
sizeable holes in the floor. She gave him a warning look, which he acknowledged
with a nod. Then he very cautiously began to make his way towards the holes.
Rebekah’s unease had been well-founded. The fractured slabs he was walking over
moved beneath his weight like pieces of ice on a splintered winter pond. Several
times he halted for a few seconds, assessed his situation, and moved off left or right
rather than risk the direct route, and more than he had his caution validated, seeing a
portion of his rejected route give way and a block of marble of which he might very
well have been standing tip sideways and drop away into the catacombs or whatever
else lay beneath the cathedral’s floor. They fell from sight and shattered noisily
below, their removal making the remaining ground in that area even more hazardous.
It occurred to Harry as he advanced that if all this had happened a year ago,
before the righteous had really seized hold of him and his appetite had gone to
nothing, that all two hundred and eighty-nine pounds of him would have already
been down below under a heap of dirt and debris. Was it possible that his repugnance
1023
1024
for food had been part of his unconscious preparation for the journey that had
brought him to this place, where every absent pound of fat improved his chances of
surviving. Even so, his situation was precarious. He took off his jacket, which with
keys, wallet and all else it contained was probably worth a few more pounds and
gingerly laid it down; then took off his shoes, and set them beside his jacket. Then he
began to advance across the treacherous ground again. The slabs still tilted and
creaking, threatening to give way beneath him at any moment. But one of the smaller
holes he peered through on his way showed him a welcome sight. Norma was down
there, sitting at the bottom of a flight of stairs, surrounded by marble. She looked
pitifully frail and exhausted, but what was important was that she was still alive.
He turned back to look at Rebekah, and with some simple mouthing and
pointing down into the bowels of the place he got his message across. She made no
move to follow after him, however. Her place was with Sienna, who was still fixated
on the same place in the ground where she’d been sniffing at earlier. Whatever the
1024
1025
object of her fascination was, apparently it lay directly beneath the spot where she
was standing guard, and she had no intention of relinquishing her position for fear
Harry gave Rebekah a nod and a smile, and then turned back, intending to
continue his advance. But the ground had other plans for him. Before he could take so
much as a single step the fractured slab on which he stood cracked in two pieces,
which tipped up. He had neither speed not the agility to leap off them to a less
dangerous spot. He had just enough time to call Norma’s name before he slid between
the two pieces of marble. He raised his arm to protect his skull from the debris that all
was coming down with him. By the vehement sting of marble dust filling his eyes,
sharp as glass shards beneath his lids. He didn’t even register the fact that he’d landed,
without any broken bones, for several seconds. When he did, however, he called
Norma’s name again and crawled away from the place where he’d fallen, his tears
1025
1026
brimming with tears. They kept coming, steadily washing away the motes of marble
Harry wiped the mud of dust and tears from his face with the heels of his
hands and shook his head to clear his eyes of dirt and water, then he looked up at
Norma. She was doing her best to pull herself to her feet, but she didn’t have the
strength in her.
From the dusty shadows higher up the flight of stairs stepped the tallest,
broadest demon Harry had ever laid eyes upon. “Knotchyea, this is the man I told you
about.” Norma said. “And Harry, this is Knotchyea. I wouldn’t be here if he hadn’t
1026
1027
carried me most of the way. I’d just be another pile of bones back there somewhere.”
She paused for a moment, waiting for either the detective or the soldier to break the
silence. When neither did she said: “There will be no argument between you two. I
forbid it. You hear me? In the name of whatever affection you feel for me put away
your old eruorites and be my protectors. Will you do that for an old lady who hasn’t
“Norma…”
“I mean it, Harry. All that’s holding me together now is curiosity. I want to
know what his Satanic Majesty actually looks like. So I want a full report.”
Harry turned to take in the evidence of what the Cenobite had done to get
1027
1028
Norma giggled.
“Not much, I grant you.” Harry conceded. “But better a little than nothing at
“I’ve lost rack of time, Harry.” Norma said. “Sometimes I think I must be
“No, you’re awake. We’ll do our dreaming when we’re someplace safe, a long
“Norma, my dear, I swear we’re all getting out that wants to—”
He was interrupted by the voice of the Hell Priest coming through the
shattered door.
1028
1029
“Enter, witness. I’m in the company of Lucifer himself. You should look him
in the eye at least once in your godforsaken life, don’t you think?”
“I suppose I should.”
“So, what are you waiting for? There’s no trap here. Just the end of a very long
1029
1030
Three
On the floor above Rebekah listened to whatever snatches of the exchange she
could make sense of. It was relatively easy to comprehend the Hell Priest’s voice, but
1030
1031
Harry’s replies were dimmer. Nevertheless the broad strokes of what was going to
happen were clear enough: Harry was entering the chamber below the spot where
Sienna still sniffed at the cracked marble, in order to meet the Devil face to face.
There was a sliver of Rebekah that envied Harry the imminent confrontation. To say,
or simply to know, that you had looked the Evil One in the eye, and lived to tell the
tale (assuming, of course, that you did), was no small thing. Far from the sighting of
the Evil Incarnate would it be possible to construct a vision of its antithesis? In short,
to imagine God?
“Is that crazy?” she said to Sienna. “It is, isn’t it? It’s crazy.” Sienna looked up
at her. Their years together had made them familiar with every nuance on one
another’s face, but right now the expression in Sienna’s eyes was hard to read.
“Do you want to go down there?” Rebekah asked her. “If you’re staying up
here just for me, don’t. We’ll go together. I mean, this is why, isn’t it? Because of
1031
1032
puzzlement. Something about what was going on in there didn’t fit with her
“So are we going down?” Sienna’s reply was to come away from the crack
where she’d had her nose, and went over to Rebekah, who’d dropped down on her
haunches and worked her fingers into the ruff behind the dog’s head. Sienna made
“We’re going to get out of this alive, aren’t we?” Rebekah said to her as she
rubbed.
Sienna’s response was to lazily close her eyes. “Oh, that’s not good.” Rebekah
murmured, putting her face into the dog’s fur and inhaling its warm, wholesome
scent. “I don’t want to be separated, you hear me? So if it’s me whose going to be
doing the dying I’ll stick around. I promise.” She kissed her. “And if it’s you—”
“Rebekah!”
1032
1033
She murmured, “I love you.” into Sienna’s fur. Then she stood up and turned
to face Caz, who was winding his way through the forest of phantom forms that
thronged the interior. Murmizian came after him, attempting to grab hold of Caz’s
“Be careful where you step!” Rebekah said to Caz. “The ground’s not too safe.”
“Where’s Harry?”
“A summons to do what?”
“Be a witness.”
“A witness to what?”
Rebekah nodded. “And for some reason Sienna doesn’t have any desire to go
1033
1034
“Her? No. She’s seen worse than you or I’ll ever see and lived to wag her tail.”
Caz grinned appreciatively. “Keep the bad jokes coming. We’re going to need
them.”
“Why’s that?”
The demon wasn’t listening to a word Caz was saying. He had dropped down
into a fearful ball beside Caz, his long fingers curled into the folds of Caz’s filthy
jeans. “What the fuck are you doing down there?” Caz demanded. Murmizian didn’t
reply. Caz reached down with one hand and hauled the demon back onto his feet.
He kissed the demon on the lips. “Let’s not surrender at the first sight of any
army.”
1034
1035
“And we don’t want to be in the middle of that. We just need to get the old
lady—”
“I am neither old, nor a lady, Clarence,” said Norma, emerging from the
stairway that led down into the chambers beneath the cathedral. She laughed. “By
Jesus, Caz, I may be blind but I’m still damn glad to see you.” She opened up her arms.
Caz had barely taken two steps towards her when there were a series of more
loud cracks, and several more slabs of marble fractured, most of them in Caz’s
vicinity.
“Any minute. We need to separate. Is there any other way out of her other
1035
1036
“There’s got to be some other way. And the floor’ll be stronger close to the
wall. Take Norma, Murmizian. I’m too heavy for my own good.”
Murmizian did as Caz instructed, and cautiously led Norma away from the
hazardous ground. By the time they’d reached the nearest of the pillars the floor was
There was noise from outside the Cathedral now; the sound of the
“Come on, Sienna.” Rebekah said to the dog, who still had her nose to the
same crack. “You’ve smelt all there is to smell down there.” She started to cross the
precarious ground. “Come on.” She said. Sienna backed up from her sniffings, plainly
irritated to be called away from such pressing business. Then she did as Rebekah had
Now Caz had the floor to himself, and a better chance of crossing to safety. He
didn’t hesitate: the sound of the army approaching seemed to be coming from both
1036
1037
sides of the cathedral as the size of the Unconsumed’s forces swelled. Glancing
towards the open door every now and then, knowing that any minute he would be
sharing this ground with a great weight of unholy flesh, he started to edge towards
safer ground.
He was perhaps a third of the distance when there was a shout from the
“Well, witness?” the Hell Priest yelled, his voice thick with fury, “Do you see?”
“Yes.” Harry replied quietly. “There’s not much chance of missing it is there?”
He had followed the pulsing tattoos through the maze of technology that was
laid out in the cast underground chamber, until he’d finally come to the place where
he stood now, the Hell Priest in front of him, and in front of the Hell Priest, seated on
a marble throne, the Lord of Hell himself, the Satan, Lord of Lies and the Fallen
1037
1038
Angel. His robes were white, his skin a mass of purple blotches and yellow stains. His
“Dead,” the Hell Priest said. “Do you see, witness? Dead!”
The Hell Priest stepped aside to allow Harry a clearer look at the scene in front
of them.
“Approach him…” the Hell Priest said, “…take a moment to see him in all his
glory.”
Harry did as he was instructed. It was, after all, a once in a lifetime experience.
And as he studied the body the body it became apparent that the throne in which the
Devil sat was, for all its fine carving, was nothing more than an elaborate death chair.
The machinery through which Harry had found his way all led to this fatal throne,
where it had activated a fan of spear length blades, arranged like the feathers of a
peacocks tail. They had entered the Devil from left, right and directly below him,
exiting him in perfect symmetry. The blades were close to one another, and so
1038
1039
immaculately positioned, that a total of seventeen emerged from his head alone, their
bright array forming a gruesome halo which stood seven or eight inches clear of his
skull. Blood ran down over the Devil’s face from the seventeen wounds and dried into
a purple stain in the curls of his pale blond hair, and down over his high domed
unlined brow, and almost Slavic features, his cheek bones high, his nose aquiline, and
his mouth serene and sensual in equal measure. It was slightly open, as though he
might have loosed a sigh as the suicide machine drove its armory of weapons into
him, their positions so immaculately calculated that seventeen which had crisscrossed
There were mirrored arrangements of blades all around his body, entering
through slits in the marble throne, to pass through his body and emerge the opposite
side, the mirrored rows bright, narrow spear heads seeming to surround his body with
signs of glorification. There was blood from these many wounds too, of course, which
1039
1040
had soaked into his once pristine robes, the stains a brighter purple in the whiteness
of the weave.
“Who knows?” the Hell Priest replied. “A thousand days, a thousand years.
“I didn’t until now.” The Hell Priest replied. “This is as much a revelation to
“Ask? Yes, of course. You’re my witness after all. I am relying upon you to
make a full and true repeat of all that has happened, and all that will happen from this
moment on. You ask me what I was expecting? Greatness, in a word. A mind that had
turned on itself over the centuries, and gave in search of the divinity of itself.”
“Why?”
1040
1041
“Because he had seen it, and known it, and been its most beloved. And surely
the only thing you would want for, if you had a world of your own, as he did, and
access to every pleasure that flesh and mind could invent, as he did, is to know God
again.”
“—I thought he’d do what any creature possessed of his powers would do; I
thought he’d seek out the maker’s mark inside himself, and take comfort in its
“Because the Lord God is a vengeful god, and it would not suit him to have his
most mutinous of all angels escape heaven’s judgment by taking his own life. This is
conjecture of course, but how else to explain this machine, but that it is was made by
1041
1042
one who had been sentenced to life, and was determined to overthrow that
judgment?”
“Because it would not have killed him. He was an angel. He was beyond death.
Except… that it seems he found some way to trick his way past immortality.” As he
spoke the Hell Priest stepped onto the dias and around the side of the throne. “Get
out your notebook, witness. You should be writing down the details. How will you
“I’ve got a good memory, don’t worry. This isn’t something I’m going to forget.
But I’ll write it all down when I get a hold of my notebook again. It’s in my jacket,
In the seconds that his eyes were averted the Hell Priest reached out and
seized hold of the end of one of the spears that transfixed Lucifer’s corpse. There was
a short sound made by numberless voices, and Harry looked back at the Hell Priest to
1042
1043
see him defiantly holding on to the end of the spear, which was attached by means of
a cable or cord two inches thick to the same defense mechanism that had come into
play with the shout, and there was a release of energies through the Hell Priest body
that threw him around violently. A second shout now, ten times the violence of the
first. The force of the energies passing through the spear commensurately larger.
This time the Hell Priest could not hold on. He was thrown backwards, off the
dias and through the entrails of the machine. He had not left the thrown without a
keepsake, however. He’d held onto the spear long enough to have it slide all the way
out of the corpse. He lost his grip on it as he was pitched across the floor, and it ended
up no more than a couple of yards from where Harry was standing. He stepped a little
nearer to it, and went down on his aching haunches to look at it more closely.
Whatever metal it was forged from it had qualities Harry had not seen in any other
metal. There was a railing irridesence in its substance, which when it had caught
1043
1044
Harry’s gaze drew him into a place which already seemed limitless; as though
somehow the angel had caught and sealed a length of infinitude with the spear.
Now the vast engines that filled the chamber beneath the Cathedral in all
directions made some sense to Harry. He’d seen evidence of almost every kind of
magical working with which he was familiar in the labyrinth’s devices. Ancient icons
of primal magic inscribed on devices made of white gold, and shaped to suggest the
sexual anatomies of men and women; the alchemical devices—retorts and vats and
smoking stone—interwoven into the far sleeker devices, a boiling vat of vivid
forms—none nameable but all familiar—set on a spiral of blue flame; the diagrams
etched into a device of polished silver, which were designed—if his memory served—
to open doors where there were none. There were more, of course, countless
numbers, most of which he’d barely glimpsed. But if what he’d seen on his way
through the cathedral’s underworld was in any way representative of what immense
chamber contained, then Lucifer empowered his grand act of defiance by drawing
1044
1045
together pieces of every magical system that humanity, in its hunger for revelation,
had created, and made himself his own executioner, thus bypassing the will of the
maker.
All this filled his head in a matter of seconds, during which time the Hell
Priest had risen from where the blow from the throne had pitched him, and was
coming back at it, moving with glacial ease, his hands raised in front of him, motes of
shiny darkness pouring from his palms and from the open wound in his chest, and
now—as he came within a stride of the dias—from his eyes. Polished black pearl tears
that stemmed from his face and swelled the rolling waves of motes that followed him.
Only on the very last—as he stepped up onto the dias in one stride, did the
Hell Priest’s face betray the fury that was fuelling this counter-assault. He was a
creature that held his dignity very high, and the blow from the throne, in casually
swatting him away, had violated that dignity. Now he was reaching for the throne,
despite the power it had just demonstrated, and without hesitation repeated his crime
1045
1046
by pulling out a second spear. There was another discharge of energy as he did so, but
this time he was ready for it. The black motes that continued to grow in number
around and behind him broke like a wave around his head and their dark surf met the
force that had emptied from the throne with its own hunger, moving through it like a
fervent revolutionary, transforming it as it went. The Hell Priest was already moving
onto the third spear, and the fourth, his face lit from below by the arcs of power
leaping from the throne and busting against his body. If he felt them he made no sign
of the fact. He just went on his business of undoing the death chairs lethal
serpentine pipe from the handle of the spear into which it fed, releasing a rush of
acidic gases, on others he simply pulled the blades out of the Devil’s corpse, and cast
them aside, one upon another, until the dias on which Lucifer sat enthroned on a nest
1046
1047
The fact that the task for which it had been created was being undone was not
lost on the great engine. When a fragment burst of power, loosened from the Hell
Priest’s furious assault the devices they came reach of the energies drew into them
their intricacies, rousing them into life. Filaments began to brighten, flames flattened
If the Hell Priest knew what his labors had initiated he mad no sign of the fact.
His focus was entirely upon the freeing of Lucifer’s body, blade by blade. It was
demanding labor—sweat ran down his face, its rivulets, mingled with those of the
blood from his chest, darkening as it slid past him, transformed by the forces that
surged around the Hell Priest, so that everything that came from him—like the
sweat—or else were thrown into his orbit by chance, were all changed in their
1047
1048
proximity to him; adding to the size of the mustering thunderhead of black pearls that
churned impatiently behind and above him, waiting for his instructions.
He glanced back over his left hand shoulder and whispered to the assembled
darkness, which drew itself closer to him; an anxious ally determined to catch every
Harry dutifully witnessed everything that transpired, his head awash with
questions. Was this strange figure steadily slumping lower in his suicide seat as the
blades which had held him were removed truly the adversary, Evil Incarnate, the
Fallen One, the Satan? For all the bizarrities of his appearance he looked pitifully
human sitting there. The notion that this creature might have once been God’s best-
beloved seemed ludicrous, an urban legend spread by drunken angels. And yet he’d
codes, their sigils, their consequences—to be certain that the creature in the throne,
drooping, as each weapon that had transfixed it was withdrawn, was something more
1048
1049
than he seemed, to look at him now. Whether the thing was Lucifer, Harry tended
Meanwhile the subject of the Hell Priest’s whispered conversation with the
assembled darkness became apparent, as streams of it ran underneath the throne and
began the process of removing the spears that had entered the dead demon from
below. The Cenobite was meanwhile pulling blades from the other side of the corpse,
effortlessly transforming the surges of power that flowed from the throne into dark
droplets that swelled the thunderhead behind him. Finally, he stood back from the
Were you thinking he’d open his eyes and say thank you?”
“No.” the Cenobite replied. “There’s nothing I want from this miserable corpse
1049
1050
For a moment Harry assumed the Cenobite was joking, but he wasn’t. He
whispered again to his attendant darkness, and motes of it flew from him like bullets;
striking Lucifer’s body. For such tiny forms they possessed uncanny amounts of
power. They caught hold of the corpse, and raised it up off the throne, hanging it
upon their hovering presence, its arms outstretched. The allusion to the scene at
Golgotha was not lost on Harry, even the way the Devil’s head fell forward put in his
While he hung there, a hundred of the motes or more swarmed over his body,
the stitches that made a whole of the vestment’s many pieces. They came apart
effortlessly, revealing behind their sumptuous folds evidence of Lucifer’s true nature.
His entire body was encased in armor wrought from dark metal through which color
ran as on the surface of spilled gasoline, each portion of the armor immaculately
decorated with designs that ran up and around Lucifer’s entire body.
1050
1051
For all its exquisite appearance, of course, it had failed in the duty for which it
had been forged and hammered: protecting its wearer. Rather than take it off, which
would have presented one less challenge to the suicide chair, Lucifer had heated the
armor as though it presented no greater challenge than the fabric from which his
But the Hell Priest wanted it, nevertheless. This time he had no need to
instruct his creatures. They knew his will. While Lucifer’s body hung before the
killing seat the armor was removed from his body, piece by piece.
“I wasn’t born with the perfect anatomy of an angel,” the Cenobite said to
“As you say, D’Amour. Few of us are. So you may wish to stand back a little
distance, while I make preparation for wearing what only Lucifer was to wear.”
Harry wasn’t entirely certain why he was being warned but he paid attention.
He backed away three strides, which met with a little shake of the head from the
1051
1052
demon. Harry retreated two further steps, by which time the Hell Priest was past
caring how far Harry had gone. He had brought a knife out of a long pocket down his
left thigh. It was nothing like the other instruments of torture he’d worn on his belt.
For one thing, it was a much bigger blade, and for another it had never been used.
The Cenobite quickly righted that wrong. He started to slash at what was left
of his black vestments, so that they fell away in a foul heap of blood stained fabric and
seemed—the wall of a cell where countless crazed, raging souls had been incarcerated
over its time, and all left on the wall of his body marks of their presence there:
scratches, designs, numbers, faces, there wasn’t an inch of the Cenobite’s nakedness
anyone, why should I be spared? Let them know what years of service to abomination
1052
1053
do to flesh.” He raised a knife. He shaved an inch, perhaps and inch and a half of the
already skinned muscle of his chest away. It curled before his blade, the layer of pulpy
fat dark yellow, the muscle beneath grey thanks to his blood-letting. Realizing half
way through that the cut was not going to be deep enough to expose the bone, he left
off and went for a second slice which did expose his sternum and a portion of his ribs.
Hey too had been subjected to the questionable horror of being scratched and
inscribed in the same fashion as his skin. How that had been achieved was something
Harry was neither equipped not instructed to answer. This was to witness, pure and
simple.
And witness he did, as the Hell Priest continued to saw through the flesh of
his chest and on down to his abdomen, opening fresh areas of bleeding muscle as he
did so. At his navel he cut the slice off and it dropped to the ground in front of him,
1053
1054
Without question the surgery was as agonizing to him as it would have been to
Harry. Beads of sweat stood out on the Hell Priest’s face gathering in the grooves of
his scars. His body was a mass of tremors, but his voice betrayed no frailty when he
spoke: “I have become too used to my swollen flesh.” He said to D’Amour. “Its time to
be rid of it.”
He took the knife to the fold of excess flesh at his hip, and cut off a large piece,
which was entirely fat. It had barely hit the ground and he was cutting at the place
again, digging deeply into the flesh behind the wound he’d already made and using
both hands on the knife to make certain the blade kept its course. He came back to
the precious cut a full two inches deeper, and was rewarded with the sight of blood
coming down the side of his shin. Once he’d turned the corner of his hip he paused,
his breathing hard and raw, sweat running freely from the places where his scars
carried it to his jaw-line. He glanced at Harry in this brief respite, and Harry was
disturbed by what he saw in his enemy’s eyes. In the extremity of the Hell Priest’s
1054
1055
pain, he had neglected to seal off his eyes, and for a few seconds, before the milky
stain spread from the corners, he saw the vulnerable, agonized humanity which that
darkness concealed.
“You did not witness that,” the Cenobite said, as soon as the darkness had
The Cenobite made a hard-won smile, the looked towards the now naked
Lucifer. Unlike the Devil’s vestments, which had been dragged at his feet like so
much dirty linen, each piece of armor now hung in the air an arm’s length from that
portion of the body from which it had been armored. To Harry’s eye there was a
formal beauty in this, the corpse and its armor was entirely static, but making tiny
adjustments to his own flesh, so as to fit the Devil’s suit. First a slice off his other hip,
1055
1056
down to the red meat. Then up to his arms, slicing away the flesh at the back of his
upper arms, passing the knife from left to right and back again, cutting effortlessly
with either. The area around his feet looked like the floor of a butcher’s store now,
Finally, he was satisfied. He let the knife drop amongst the scraps and
hackings, and opened his arms, mirroring the position of the Man of Sorrows.
“Good,” he said. Then, after a moment, “It’s time to get dressed for war.”
Four
of veneration and terror. The fog that had concealed most of the building from the
outside had left them unprepared for the scale of what awaited them inside. In
1056
1057
response, some were so overwhelmed they lost all control over their bodily functions;
others dropped to their knees or fell face down on the slabs, inciting prayers in
countless tongues, some simply repeating the same simple entreaty over and over.
Even the Unconsumed, his bearer’s having set him them all, Norma with
Knotchyea, her soldier-saviour, as she’d dubbed him, Caz with Murmizian, and
herself bringing up the rear. She had her own riffs on some powerful defensive pyrics,
which she was quite ready to unleash if the enemy got too close.
But she needn’t have worried. The last thing on the mind of this imminent
force of demons was a few human fugitives. Sienna brought her human charges to one
of the smaller side chapels, and they gratefully settled there for a while, watching the
number of demons entering the cathedral continue to swell, the presence of those at
the door forcing the pace of the demons who had first entered, which they didn’t
welcome. They were afraid, and had no desire to be pressed on into this mysterious
place, with translucent towers and spiraling staircases, against their wills. But such
1057
1058
was the size and curiosity of the crowd passing from behind that they could only
advance before it, and while they advanced let out cries of protest, which were only
audible above the murmurs of the assembled masses as incoherent shouts, and were
ignored.
Only the Unconsumed was able to carve his way through the crowd without
meeting resistance, and he was in the process of doing so when those who had first
come into the Cathedral, and were at the head of the crowd, reached in the middle of
the structure, where the violence from below had cracked the marble slabs and
opened holes in the floor. Their collective weight was more than the compromised
slabs could support. There was a series of cracking sounds, as the fissures spread across
the floor in all directions, then dropped away beneath those demons who were forced
to venture over this uncertain ground. The din of their cries was plenty loud enough
to draw the attention of the Unconsumed. The master demon raised his arms, and two
blazing spirals of light erupted from his hands, rising into the air a dozen yards above
1058
1059
his head, where they burst like a vast parasol of iridescent fire, their ribs speeding on
past the raw-edged circle of light to burst against the pillars or the walls, whichever
The blaze quickly silenced most of the crowd, but it left unrebuked and
unhushed the swelling numbers at the beach, who were being pressured from behind
by yet more of the Unconsumed’s shapeless army, who were still streaming over the
living bridge, and onto the island. The consequences for those already crowding the
beach weren’t welcome; many had to walk in the shallows of the lake, obliged to
venture further and further out as the mass of people increased. The Quoato was
perfectly aware of their situation. It rose to the surface now and then, rolling over
sideways as it did so, its protruding eye showing an arc of white as it scanned the hors
d’hoeurves stumbling through the water. Inside, of course, there was no knowledge of
the mounting chaos on the beaches. The freshly silenced crowd listened attentively to
the words of their leaders: “Please,” the Unconsumed said, his voice carrying around
1059
1060
the interior, “Let us all remember that this is a holy place. There is a power here
greater than any below Heaven, and we owe our lives and our devotion to that
power. Who do I speak of? Will you whisper his name in gratitude for all he has
made?”
There was an uncomfortable moment before the first whispers began: “Lucifer,
Lord Lucifer.”
1060
1061
He was standing in front of the throne where the corpse of Lucifer had been
casually discarded once its armour had been entirely stripped from it. That armor
now clad the Hell Priest from chin to sole. He had made very accurate assessments of
the work his knife had been required to do, and the fit was immaculate. His freshly
lean torso and limbs made him look more imposing than ever.
As for the armour itself it had been exquisitely designed that when the Hell
Priest put on the armor it seemed to flow over and around him, the designs upon the
chest and limbs equally protean, so that they presented a limitless bestiary which
shifted with every tiny movement the Hell Priest made. Now and then Harry would
catch in the changing forms a glimpse of something that might have been the subject
1061
1062
for a piece by Cal, and it occurred to him that the Cenobite and he were both
decorated now, the witnessed and witnesser, both defended against harm by suits of
images.
As for the black pearl motes that had done the work of dismantling the old
power and dressing the new, they were now above the Hell Priest’s head, laid out in
an enormous circle, one pearl deep and fully eight or nine feet across. They were in
motion, circling more stately and majestic with alternating rings moving clockwise
and anti-clockwise. They shed a spectral light upon their progenitor, who in turn cast
his eyes upon Harry, opening his armored fists and presenting palms like a magician
“It could have been made for me,” he said, allowing a smile to haunt his face
for a moment. “And you witnessed everything, D’Amour. I saw you, doing it. Not
1062
1063
“I’ve said I will be your witness and I will. Just let her and the others go back.
The Hell Priest considered this for a moment. “What’s to stop you from
Harry had turned that reply over many times when he’d rehearsed this
conversation. It would either carry the day, or else lose it for him.
The Hell Priest considered this reply for a long while. Finally, he said:
1063
1064
“I’m tempted to be merciful,” he said. “And let the old woman go. But I think
she’s safer in the custody of my soldier than she would be in this rubble.”
“Yes. I know. I had reports on them all. You’re queer friend, Caz, and some
slut you picked up along the way who brought her damn dog! Really, D’Amour. You
used to work alone. Now you trail all these lost creatures. As though you could ever
“When everything is in place, as I wish it to be,” said the Hell Priest, “then
they can go. Don’t look so grim, D’Amour. You’re doing all you can, and if there’s any
justice —in the world or out of it—then you will surely be rewarded.”
1064
1065
“I know, I know. You want to save the weak ones. The old lady, the girl with
the stained soul. Even her mutt of a dog. You’d like to see them away from here, am I
right?”
“Of course.”
“And they will be away, just as you wish, as soon as I have ordered the rubble
overhead.” Harry opened his mouth to respond to this, but the Hell Priest made a
small motion in the air, as though erasing before they were even spoken the words
“There’s nothing left to see down here. But there’s plenty above. And a lot
1065
1066
The Hell Priest spat into the palm of his left hand and reaching out put his
hand into the contrary spiral flows of motes. The spittle was instantly snatched from
his palm and the motes that carried broke free of the spiral flow, forming a planetary
system of their own, with six of the motes forged into a sun at its center.
“Here, Witness.” The Cenobite said. “A piece of my will to lead you and watch
over you. But be warned, I can see you through the eye of that sun. You try to leave
“You don’t have to threaten me. I’m not going to leave. Why would I?
“Then follow the sun. It’ll get you out of here, and keep the demon trash up
“Then what?”
“Wait. Rest your eyes. There are sights ahead. And I would not wish you to
1066
1067
Harry was happy to turn his back on the dias and all it held: the throne, the
sprawled corpse of Lucifer, the blood, the fat flesh and the Hell Priest in his usurped
armor. He gladly followed the system with its circling planets through the labyrinth
of machines, some of which were now operating, others were still inert, the route so
complex he knew he’d never have found his way back without help.
With the problem of the labyrinth solved by his guide, he could concentrate
on trying to make sense of what he heard from above. It seemed that the demons who
were inside the Cathedral (and there were many; their weight made the stones of the
ceiling grind against one another, sending down a fiery hail of dust) were virtually
silent, while those demons Harry judged to be outside, on the beach, were unleashing
1067
1068
a vicious din of screeches and bellows, howls and yelps and caterwaulings. What was
going on up there?
There was another sound, audible even over the noise from that of the
demons, that was a lot more difficult to make sense of, at least at first. A series of
drummings that had no real rhythm, but came and went first from one side of the
cathedral vaults and then the other. It was only when—after hearing one—that he
heard the sound of splashing and screams, and solved the mystery. The drumming he
was hearing was the sound of the Quoato’s myriad limbs on the substructure of the
cathedral. And then, when it surfaced, taking one of the demons on the beach down
with it.
The Quoato! God in heaven, how many hurdles were they going to have to
clear if they were to get out of this place alive? All he could do was cling to what little
hope he had left, and follow his guide, not wasting his time with fretful speculations.
1068
1069
In fact, he had no more time to worry about getting through the demons or past the
Quoato. His guiding sun brought him to the bottom of the flight of steps.
The sun heard the proffered compliment, and burned brighter by way of
response, speeding in motion around Harry for five, six, seven circuits, then abruptly
stopping, directly in front of Harry. There it did one final slow, slow tumble, and each
of the motes in the system took its cue from the sun, and blazed a little brighter.
Then, as if to say: “You know your way from here,” the system glided out of Harry’s
path, and took instead a position close to his left shoulder. He could feel the pulsing
power it gave out, and took comfort from it, despite its source. He had long ago lost
his way in the moral morass of Hell’s coils. Yes, the Hell Priest was responsible for the
anguish and agony of hundreds, probably thousands of human beings; and if there
were any justice in the world he would have been summarily executed for his crimes
by higher agencies then Harry. Certainly there would have been a time when he
1069
1070
would never have considered accepting the aid of a creature like the Hell Priest,
knowing as he did how much blood the hands that offered that help had spilled. But
time and experience had made a pragmatist of him. If he needed help, he would take
it, and not worry too much about the niceties. He had work to do—at least always
had—and if doing his work meant taking a lift from somebody whose trunk was
loaded with death and flies, then so be it. His job—as far as he understood it—was to
watch over his little corner of the cosmos—and the people who came and went
through it—and make it a little safer, a little less chaotic, than when he’d found it.
Sometimes, in service of that modest intention, he would have to deal with people
who had blood under their fingernails. So be it, sometimes he would have to go down
in the bowels of sin, but again, so be it. Just as long as he never lost faith in the simple
idea of making the world a little better than he found it, he could play poker with
1070
1071
The familiar chapter of thoughts passed through his head as he climbed the
stairs, preparing himself as best he could for what lay at the top. As long as he kept his
focus fixed upon getting Norma and Caz and Rebekah out of here, with Sienna, of
course, he wouldn’t go far wrong. But he had to be quick; they all had to be out of
this damn place before the Great Pretender downstairs called him to play Witness
again.
There was one last turn on the stairwell, and perhaps a dozen steps left to the
top. But such was the size of the assembly that many of the weaker members of the
congregation had been executed by the press of the crowd, and pushed down the
stairs, where they had no sight of whatever was going on above. Several had sustained
some injury in the crush and were sitting on stairs nursing broken arms or bloodied
heads; others seemed closer to death, and lay on the stairs barely moving, obliging
Harry to step over them as he ascended. He was now just four or five steps from the
top, and the stairs were densely occupied, but the presence of the guide at Harry’s
1071
1072
shoulder drew respectful looks from those who were in his path, and they stepped
aside allowing him access to the top of the flight, and into the great mass of assembled
Five
At the wall of the cathedral, saved from being crumbled by the great mass of
demons who had followed the Unconsumed, by the presence of both Knotchyea and
Sienna, who was ruthlessly defending her little space, Norma and Rebekah watched
as the idol of this great crowd—who were by appearance and number members of
every conceivable order of demon—as he spoke to them about why they had been
“I fought for you, brothers and sisters,” he said. He was still lifted up high by a
corps of his admirers, so that everybody in the cathedral could see him. “When you
1072
1073
were taxed, and every cup of marrow you brought to your table was snatched away
again, and a great portion of it taken before it was returned, I protested, I wept for
you, and begged that your agonies be heard and attended to, or I said to all of them,
and it hurts me to speak ill of those who died, but the truth be told…” he paused,
surveying his congregation. “Do you want the truth told? Well?” he said, he had
dropped his voice low to a whisper that nevertheless carried with unnatural force
across the Cathedral, the proof of its reach in the power of the reply, which came
“Then I will tell you, because in the end, like all conspiracies, the answer
The word ran murmuring through the huge interior. “One? One?”
“Yes, one. A criminal who is at the heart of your miseries, all your suffering. A
fiend who passed himself off as a minor tempter of souls, all the while laying his plans
1073
1074
against the serenity of the state. Is there chaos in your streets? He put it there. Is there
nothing to buy at your butchers but bone and gristle? That’s because he sells all the
finest meat to humankind, who have a taste for themselves that he has nurtured over
the years. You will know his face when you lay eyes upon him!”
“Show us!” came a call from somewhere near the door. It was instantly taken
up on all sides.
The Unconsumed raised his fire wreathed arms. Flames emptied into the air,
illuminating the interior from one end to the other. Harry, of course, was in the midst
of this brouhaha. It effect was uncanny. He could feel the rage and hunger of the
crowd as it surged around him, a dry current overwhelmed him if he hadn’t had the
protection of the Hell Priest’s gift, which staged a modest Big Bang, and threw its
planets out, away from the sun, which took up a new position directly in front of
Harry, within grasping distance if he’d had any mind to grasp it, and about level with
1074
1075
his heart. There it hung, while the planets and their moons arrayed themselves
around him at the same level as the sun. The instant that they had all settled into
position the effect upon him of the currents summarily ceased. He walked through
But useful as this immunity was, it only solved part of the problem. The other
part: where was he to start looking for Rebekah and the little clan? He’d left them
close to the middle of the cathedral, where the Unconsumed was preaching, so it was
that direction he drifted, keeping his head low and his eyes sharp. And while he
walked he did his best to make some mental contact with either Rebekah or Sienna.
The latter was more likely to be successful, he guessed. After all, the dog had been
able to get in his head successfully enough. With any luck, she’d left the channel
open, and those of his thoughts addressed to her would find her.
1075
1076
“What’s is it, girl?” Rebekah said, dropping down onto her haunches beside
Sienna. The dog’s eye view of the ground was like being lost in a forest of shuttering
trees. But there was something in that forest that Sienna wanted to go to. She was
letting out little whining signs that Rebekah had come to recognize as Sienna’s way of
“What’s wrong with her?” Norma said. “Why is she making that whining
noise?”
“So go.”
“I’m not going anywhere don’t you worry.And I’ve got a soldier-boy to look
after me.”
1076
1077
“I’ll stay with her.” Knotchyea said. “Sure. But if this crowd gets really crazy—
“Then keep your heads down and wait for us to come back.” Rebekah said.
“You don’t have to make a convert of me, honey.” Norma said. “I’ll wait for
Rebekah offered no riposte on this. She just told Norma she’d be back as soon
as possible, and headed off in pursuit of Sienna, who, as always, was threading her
way through the crowd with not so much as a single backward glance, simply
assuming that whatever cord connected girl and dog was not going to be severed by
anything, and even if Rebekah lost sight of Sienna for a moments they’d always find
Except that this time was different. There was a change instantly in the air
which made Rebekah afraid for her loved ones. And the man on fire in the middle of
1077
1078
the Cathedral was the composer of that insanity, conducting his Great Work, written
“Show us!” they were demanding over and over again, “Show us! Show us!
Show us!”
The Unconsumed sent up another plume of flame; this one blazing brighter
than those that had preceeded it, its color venomous, the light it shed on the upturned
forces of the demons illuminating in each evidence of their worst attributes. Their
mouths too wide, then teeth, either infantile or bestial, their eyes tiny darts of malice
or simply offering up wide, idiot stares. There were not two faces the same in the
many thousands which were illuminated. Each was grotesquely perfected by their
revealing light, their ambitions gorged with their joyless faces, and burning in their
crazed eyes.
The flame the Unconsumed had sent up had virtually silenced the mob inside
the cathedral, though those outside the entrance continued to bellow and howl.
1078
1079
“Forget them.” The Unconsumed said. “They’ll have their moment, when I
chose and not before. But now, you have asked me to show you the felon who
masterminded the many crimes against you. And so you shall. I sent six members of
my personal guard to shackle him and bring him here for your judgment.” He threw
another flame into the air above his head, where it hung for a moment before
plunging back past him, past the platform on which he stood, and down through the
Taking his time, so as to squeeze as much drama as possible from the situation,
he turned and took a step back from the edge of his platform.
The flames he had thrown below now came back up out of the underground in
a swarm of smaller flames, that circled the tableau which the Unconsumed had
conjured forth. At its heat, of course, was the prisoner, the Cenobite, driven down to
his knees by the four colossal arresting officers that the Unconsumed had sent down
1079
1080
to fetch him. In one hand they held each one of the chains attached to the collar
around their prisoner’s neck, which were each equipped with foot-long spikes which
were cunningly arranged so as to form a kind of separate cell for the Hell Priest’s
head, its bars pressing into the flesh between his lines of pins. In their other hand
they held white hot spikes, their pointed ends directed at their prisoner.
capitulation brought whispered expressions of awe from all quarters, but they fell
“So now you see him. The thing which had filled your hearts with so much
terror. See him as he really should be seen, shackled and kneeling, awaiting your
judgment. A trial or an execution? Which is your pleasure, comrades? Just say the
word.”
The word came: the same four syllables from every mouth, repeated and
1080
1081
If there was any voice raised in support of judicial process, none was audible.
“Execution!”
It was even easier for Harry to move through the crowd once it started to
chant for execution. He moved between the vengeful demons unnoticed, the ring of
tiny planets that surrounded him keeping a perfect buffer-zone between him and the
surrounding crowd. Stride by stride he approached the place where the prisoner
waited on his knees, faint currents of iridescence passing through the armor which
Harry had seen him suited in. It fitted perfectly and initiated its malleability so well
that the arresting officers the Unconsumed had sent to fetch him, had assumed the
armor was his skin, and had left it untouched. As for the unconsumed—who would
certainly have sent he difference in the prisoners appearance, had he looked—he was
entirely too concerned with stirring his congregation up into a state of murderous
frenzy to study the Hell Priest for a moment, intoxicated by the cries of the crowd—
1081
1082
“Execution!”
“Execution!”
“EXECUTION!”
—he simply swayed to the rhythm of their demand, pitching bursts of flame
high into the air above the dias with each repetition. And all the while, as the crowd
chanted, and the Unconsumed swayed, Harry got a lit bit closer to the dias, keeping
his eyes on the Hell Priest every step of the way. The prisoner showed no sign of
being curious of his altered state. He simply stared blankly out at the empty air above
the heads of the crowd, with not a flicker of comprehension in his eyes. What had
they done to him, Harry found himself wondering. Was there some force in the fire
which the Unconsumed wielded so casually that could subdue a will as unresistible as
the Hell Priest? So it seemed. Harry was no more than half a dozen strides from the
dias now and there was nothing in the Hell Priest’s appearance that suggested there
1082
1083
Wait.
The demon’s eyes flicked a few degrees, and found Harry, locking upon him.
For a moment he feared that the Hell Priest meant to make Harry’s death the first of
the coming many, but no.While its stare was fixing him he heard, or though it
“Witness me.”
“Good,” the Hell Priest said, “then you and yours are safe.”
“The sodomites? Yes, all protected, you have my word. Just witness me.”
Harry made an infinitesimal nod. The Hell Priest did nothing; but nor did he
need to. Harry trusted him. Though the creature had committed atrocities, and was in
1083
1084
this sickly clan numbered amongst the worst of the worst, his word was still good.
Such paradoxes did more to describe the present state of Hell than a thousand pictures
While this inaudible exchange between Harry and the Hell Priest had been
going on the Unconsumed had escalated his inflammatory talk about the prisoner.
“I know, brothers and sisters, you want to see justice done, yes?”
“Yes!” came the roaring reply from every corner of the Cathedral.
The Unconsumed raised his right hand into the air above his head, and closed
his fist against the flames that licked his palm. They were solid in a heart-beat,
forming a grip from which a white flame climbed, cohesing as it did so to form a
blade that was designed to cut uncleanly its prodigious length barbed and nicked and
grooved so that instead of dispatching its victims, (or more correctly, victim) for
sword was created for the agonizing dispatch of one soul only. With a single merciful
stroke, it would tear and mangle and shred before it had delivered the coup de grace.
1084
1085
“See?” the Unconsumed declared when the sound was entirely finished. “See
what you have made?” he walked around the limits of the dias, exshibiting the still-
smoking weapon to the multitude. “Is that not a fine cruel thing I hold before you?”
A roar of approval rose from the crowd, which steadily grew in volume as he
completed his circuit of the dias, and stood over the Hell Priest. His captors had
forced him forward, presenting his defenseless neck to the blade of the Unconsumed.
Harry studied the Hell Priest’s face, looking for some sign of his intentions.
But his face was blank, his eyes glazed. The Unconsumed raised his left hand to
silence the crowd. They obeyed him instantly. One moment the vast interior was
filled with shouts, the next it was pin-drop quiet. The Unconsumed raised the sword,
a flicker of white flame leaping along its edge. Word of what was about to happen had
1085
1086
apparently spread through the masses on the beach, because they too were silent,
listening to the sword to fall and the Hell Priest’s head to roll.
A gust of wind blew in from across the lake, smelling of the void; of all the
absented things, of nameless, wounded purposeless things. The gust claimed the
Unconsumed’s attention for an instant, and in that instant the Hell Priest raised his
head, his gaze grazing Harry’s as he threw off the four demons that were holding him.
They were pitched into the crowd, one of them falling close to Harry.
Despite the incredible density of the bodies, the crowd still managed to clear a
space around, and up on the dias the Hell Priest rose and turned to face his
executioner.
The Unconsumed ignored the instruction, and swung the sword at the Hell
Priest, who raised his armored hand and grasped the burning blade. Sparks of white
flame spurted from between the Hell Priest’s fingers, and he laughed, as though this
1086
1087
were the finest sport he’d had in a long time. And while he laughed, and held the
blazing sword in his grip, he took time to cast gestures out toward the demons whom
had allowed, for theater’s sake, to drag him up out of the tomb and prepare for
execution.
spectators, striking with razor edge anyone fool enough to block their way. The four
condemned knew with the appearance of the first hook what horrors would
inevitable follow, and each attempted to outrun the judgment. But the Hell Priest
knew his game better than breathing. Whether his victims fell to their knees and
begged salvation, as one did, or tried to outrun the pursuing hooks, as did two more,
or simple attempted to go against his enemy as he would any other, with sword and
dagger, as did the fourth, all were lost. The hooks found their eyes, their mouths, shit-
holes, their bellies, and finding them, they dug deep and tore hard, so that the four
1087
1088
spasming muscle. They made their sounds still, protesting their suffering state, but
anything remotely resembling words were beyond them now. The stomach of one
had been hooked and hauled up through his throat, the face of another was emerging
from between his butt-hole like a prodigious bowel movement. Their anatomies could
not sustain such violent disfigurements. They tore, their bodies opening like over-ripe
Harry stepped away from the horror in front of him, and returned his gaze to
the warring figures on the dias. The Hell Priest still had hold of the Unconsumed’s
fire-edged sword and was bending it back towards its wielder, a trial of strength in
which he was steadily gaining the upper hand. He suddenly put all his weight behind
the moment, and with a quick twist he had freed the blade from the Unconssumed’s
grip. He’d half expected it to give up its solidity as soon as he alone had his grip on it.
But no, the blade’s existence remained intact. Even though its creator had
relinquished it. He swung it back and forth again to get the heft of the thing. It felt
1088
1089
good, having a sword to wield and a battle to wage. There’d be no more petty little
He rose up, the armour feeling good around his body, not like a carapace, hard
and brittle, but flowing with him and through him, it power given over to him, wed
to him, til death do them part. He was a force unto himself, beyond the reach of any
living thing; and though the years that had brought him to this moment had been
filled with the most painful of suffering purposeless, it had been worth the agony in
order to bring him to this glorious, heart leaping moment, when Lucifer’s armor shot
strength into every place where the monkish life he’d lived had left weakness, and
bliss into the muscles he’d hacked at in order to make himself fit the armor.
Lords Below and Above, what joy! He’d never felt his flesh and mind and soul
in one world like this, a single system, scoured of contradiction; every thought and
action, every action another thought. He hadn’t lived until this moment. And now
1089
1090
He saw the Unconsumed from the corner of his eye, his arms raised above his
head. Two more swords were been etched out of the incandescent air above the
demon’s fists, streams of raw laval stuff dropping from their blazing lengths and
spreading over the dias. The Hell Priest had no fear of walking on liquid fire, not
wearing Lucifer’s armor. He leapt towards the Unconsumed, the armor lending his
every motion a grace and an ease he had never known before. He was in front of his
enemy in three fire-splattering strides, aiming a side swipe at his belly which the
other only avoided by the fireness of a flame. He came back at the Hell Priest with his
sword slicing the air like twin threshers. The Hell Priest was in no mood to retreat, he
stood his ground, striking out each of the enemy’s swords in turn, the force of his
blows enough to slow his adversary’s approach a little. But the gusts of wind raised by
the threshing swords suddenly caused the flames between the opponents to riser up
like a blazing wall, and the Unconsumed seized the advantage, coming through the
1090
1091
The Hell Priest raised his own blade to protect his head, and the
Unconsumed’s left handed sword struck it, the impact spitting out serpentine
lightning bolts, which flew out across the heads of the assembled demons, striking
stone dead those stupid enough to reach up and try to grab them. With the Hell
Priest’s blade locked against one of his own the Unconsumed used the other to strike
at his adversary’s exposed chest. Surges of power broke over the Hell Priest’s armor
from the point of impact, their brightness melting into the armor’s tidal influence, its
strength stolen and added to the armor’s sum. The Hell Priest felt the increase of his
strength, and instantly acted on the knowledge, he took his sword in a two-fisted
grip, and raced at the Unconsumed, loosing a roar of pleasure. The Unconsumed
raised his left handed blade to ward off the Priest’s attack but his sword shattered as
soon as it was struck, the metal shards going to flakes of fire as they were strewn.
1091
1092
To escape a second strike he leapt up towards his seat, his presence carrying it
to release a wall of fire which it passed over the creature amid the mirage of its face,
carved from the fire, and immense, into the air high above the dias.
“You see the enemy, soldiers? This is that destroyer of who I have spoken, who
will bring you all to dust if you do not act against him now. Trust me! I have seen
visions of what he will do, if he is not brought down, now, here. Will you do that,
warriors? Will you save Hall from this destroyer, before he unmakes me?”
The flames decayed with flutterings, which died into darkness, leaving the air
empty. Meanwhile, on the dias below, the Hell Priest came at the throne with his
“Oh really? And how does it all end? Have you seen that too?”
1092
1093
“Glimpses. Enough to be sure you must put out of life now, before you spread
your plague.”
“Somebody was teasing you,” the Hell Priest said, walking through the flames
towards the chair where the Unconsumed stood. “Giving you glimpses, but not the
thing entire. “He jabbed at the fire which was now spiraling around the chair, a solid
wall braided with flame, writhing as it rose, “You have no idea of what I will do, now
he is reborn in me.”
The illusion of the Unconsumed’s face appeared in the fire, and spiraled
around the chair, a second following when the first was losing coherence, a third
following upon the second, each picking up the words so that no fragment of sense
was sacrificed.
“Oh so you’re reborn, is that it? And the armour you wear?”
“A gift.”
“From—”
1093
1094
“You know who. Or are you afraid to say his name? Lucifer. The armor wear is
a gift from Lucifer, who is reborn in me. Henceforth I will take upon my own
shoulders the duties and powers that were his. My authority will be absolute, as was
his. My word law, as was his. And it will be my intention to remake this state in the
Now he again took the sword in a two-handed grip, and he drove it into the
spiraling flame, cutting through it as though a length of heavy fabric, the sundered
edges made no attempt to reknit themselves. They fell away as he raised his blade
from the horizontal of his first thrust to the vertical, which opened a gaping wound in
the flame, through which the Unconsumed could be seen, a fire within a fire, except
that his own was curiously muted, all color drained from it, all motion reduced to a
sickly smear.
“I see you.” The Hell Priest murmured to his enemy. He casually slashed at the
wounded spiral to left and right, opening new fluttering cuts in the flame, the scraps
1094
1095
folded effortlessly into the impenetrable flux of the Devil’s armor, each new meal of
fire fattening the seams of incandescence in the armors’s fantasticated anatomy. The
armor had ingested so much fire by now that there were blinding bright hot spots
fire behind which he could dodge the Priest’s attacks, but it was not a game he could
him, a straight blue-white flame on which he could safely stand, raising himself ten,
twelve feet above the priest. From there he addressed his minions.
“Soldiers! This is your hour! I have brought you to your enemy, and I have
confounded him with games and blinded him with fire. Now it falls to you! You must
take him out of this sacred place, and tear him to pieces! Don’t listen to his promises.
They’re all lies. His threats the same. Lies! He’s afraid of you! Don’t you see that? You
have righteousness on your side and he has nothing. Nothing! He came here only to
1095
1096
steal from our lord Lucifer, hallowed by his name, in his place of meditation. Look at
him! Is that a priest’s garb? No! it is stolen from our Lord Lucifer. And I believe our
lord would be bountiful in his thankfulness were you to tear it from that vile thief’s
back” —as he spoke waves of brilliance ascended the column on which he stood, each
freight of brightness intensifying the blaze beneath the Unconsumed’s feet. “—and
having left him naked, slaughter with your hands! Then return what he has stolen to
As the crowd roared its almighty yea, the Unconsumed drove the point of his
blade into the flagration between feet. It instantly refracted the light in a blazing
show that spat incandescence out across the length and breadth of the cathedral.
The Yea became stronger, as the beams exploded against the stone walls,
blowing ragged holes in them none less than ten feet across, many twice that.
“Come on in!” the Unconsumed yelled, his voice possessed of a magnitude that
carried his words to the hordes cramming the beach around the building, and indeed
1096
1097
to the Quoato, who in celebration of this violence breached at the shoreline and
scooped up a throatful of demons before slamming its jaws closed and dropping out of
sight so skillfully that the waters closed over it with barely a ripple to mark the place.
Inside Harry saw things rapidly escalating towards insanity as the tens of
thousands of demons who’d been denied access seethed in through the ruptured
walls, their bony backs all pressed together resembling a stream of cockroaches
seething as they climbed over one another, then fallen once they were over the edge
of the hole, and dropping into the morass of those who’d climbed up out onto the
However this was going to end, it wasn’t going to be good, Harry knew. This
mad flood of invading demons, filling up a space that was not meant to hold more
than a fraction of the crowd; their rage fuelled by a visionary hunger to be at the
heart of the baptism that they had glimpsed in their dreams all their lives. Yea! They
1097
1098
had screamed, Yea! To the blood and light and Yea! To martyrdom, if that was to be
Harry scanned the vast arena, hoping for some sign, however rudimentary, to
help him decide which direction to go to find Rebekah and Caz and Murmizian: but
there was just the same chaos wherever he looked, surges and eruptions of demons,
many of them ascending the ambiguous scheme of stairways and slithering across the
ladder walkways a quarter mile above his head, while others, all possessing muscular
reptilian tails, climbed up the sleek marble pillars in their many hundreds, to access
But there was a lot of anger and frustration in the crowd, and it needed
release. Harry heard the popping of guns from several directions; saw two pillars
climbers picked off clean, and dropped into the crowd, then a slew of bullets hitting
one of the high bridges, shattering the structure so that it came crashing down,
striking other walkways and bridges as it descended, a knotty mass of ladders, rope
1098
1099
and bodies that fell upon the crowd. The mood was becoming more violent by the
possessed of a collective dementia. In some places he could hear chanting taken up, in
other demons who still had vestigal wings were pressing their bodies into flight,
though the longest of them lasted ten seconds and all ended in quick descents. A few,
opening like steaming flowers, their interiors rank and toxic, sprouting might-fiend
snouts or foot-long spiraling horns that were arranged upon their heads like absurd
homages to the Hell Priest’s nails. One that Harry saw through the crowd had the
handles of long bladed knives emerging from their chests, and walked amongst its
brethren presenting itself like a living armory. There were other weapons changing
hands for hard cash, from antiquated Smith and Wessons to guns that had yet to be
seeded in the human imagination, sacks of milky white fluid hanging like
watermelons from the backs of the purveyors, their heads become living muzzles,
1099
1100
writhing around like tentacles of a hungry octopus. And all this just a fraction of what
Harry was in the act of respectfully ungluing one to the tentacles from off the
side of his face when he felt something brush his legs. He looked down.
“Sienna?”
Harry went down on his haunches (the air was fetid lower down, the stenches
of demonic flatulence and unwashed genitals mingled with the smell of whatever
they’d walked in and over and through to get here: mostly death, or the scrapings of
it) and there was the welcome sight of Sienna, wagged her tail with happiness, even
in such surroundings.
She panted off through the crowd with her nose, then looked back at him.
1100
1101
“You lead, lady.” Harry said. “Trust me, I’ll be right behind you.”
Six
Up on the dias the Hell Priest, though he had a great deal claiming his
attention, sensed the moment when his Witness’ back was turned to him, and made a
mental note, when the time came for judgment, this betrayal by D’Amour, when he
had a chamber the size of a small nation to witness, and his patron at the heart of
everything, fighting for possession of the world the lord Lucifer had built—
—the dead Lucifer. There was a sight that would bring an end to the spiraling
insanity that had been set in motion by the Uncomsumed. Let them have proof that
the great Lord was not mediating below: let them see for themselves. He called up a
1101
1102
piece of shamanic magic he’d learned from a man who had claimed, just before the
Hell Priest had cut his throat, to have made curses and love syrups for Catherine the
Great. This was a simpler piece. It was called A Waking in the House of Which Heard
by All as to be in that House Present Except the Dead. The Unconsumed did not
stumble as he conjured. He had lifted out of the crowd four creatures who were
apparently his generals, for they were uniformed in excremental brown and silver,
guns and knives hanging from their belts. But they responded the instant that the
Hell Priest spoke, as did everybody in the chamber, though he spoke without any of
his adversary’s rhetorical flourishes. His voice was intimate, and indeed retained his
intimacy, which made it all the more distressing given the numbers of souls to which
“You disappoint me, D’Amour. You made an oath, didn’t you? Didn’t you
swear that you’d be my witness. And yet I look and there you are—”
1102
1103
Harry looked back over his shoulder towards the dias. The Hell Priest was
“—with your back turned to me.” Harry turned, instinctively opening his arms
to make some gesture of apology, but the Hell Priest had already looked away.
“Too late for excuses.” The Hell Priest went on. “This is where the road
“Easy answer.” The Hell Priest said. He pointed at the Unconsumed and his
generals. “His: the blood and war road. Mine: the remaking of Hell as a paradise only
angels remember.”
“Is that what you are?” somebody remarked. “Fuck me, I thought we had
“Pope?”
1103
1104
“I am not a Pope.”
The Hell Priest turned and threw a gesture at the heckler. For all his
Luciferian armor and his blazing sword he hadn’t lost his skill with the old tricks, the
ones that had brought him notoriety. There was a hook through the heckler’s throat,
and using the chain to which it was attached he snatched the demon out of the crowd
and reeled him in, so that he hovered perhaps ten feet above the demon’s heads.
There was much ribald talk amongst those he was closest to, but not directly beneath
“I’d be careful if I was you. When old Pinhead gets going that poor fucker’s
going to shit like he never had a chance to shit in his life before.”
1104
1105
There was an eruption of raw laughter from the spreading audience that was
The demon who was a mottled thing of pasty yellows and dirty greens, its
paler hairless chest and abdomen covered with small pocket rapidly filled and
emptied with some dark fluid, shook his head, his panic seemed to quicken the speed
of the increase of the fluid sacs and the size of which they swelled.
“I asked you a simple question.” The creature attempted a reply this time by
The creature was only half way through his second nod when the Cenobite
summoned six other hooks (they seemed simply to appear, as though the air had
folded itself open, allowing the hooked chains access from the some other plane,
where all his aquisitional tools were waiting), and these six took him by the hands,
1105
1106
feet and the sides of the demons torso, pulling him as tight as his anatomy allowed.
Only then was the hook in his throat removed, dark blood running between the sacs
from the wound, and he finally spoke his name. “I’m Niathadamas Teper—”
“—will recognize you when your friends deliver what is left of you back to
him. And what for? For a word. Two miserable syllables, spoken to get a cheap laugh.
“I’m sorry, Lord. Please… in the name… of your greatness… I just want to…
“I hear your pain Niathadamas Teper, of the House of Teper. But it could be
“No, my father owns a great house. He’d give you one for a palace, I’m sure….
1106
1107
“Build?”
“Yes, I could…”
“Yes, for you, my lord, I would build such a palace as tall as Hell as ever seen.”
“What with?”
“No. You should be building this house with your bare hands.”
He didn’t finish. The tension on the chains to his hands suddenly increased,
and the hooks that were driven through the base of the creature’s hands were steadily
dragged out, gouging their route through the palms from the top of the wrist to the
divide between his middle and fourth fingers. He didn’t scream and weep like a
1107
1108
common creature. He demonstrated his agony in a way unique to his kind, by filling
the sacs in his torso until they burst. And when they did, it was a lot more powerful
than screaming one voice. The stinging fluid rained down on the crowd below, so
that fifty throats gave out a scream with every fresh eruption. The Hell Priest tired of
the game very quickly. He called up enough hooks and chains to take the creature
Then he picked up his speech where he’d left off, talking about being at a place
“Do you want to see what the Fruit Fallen looks like now? Your glorious
leader has been talking about him hidden away in some deep chamber, meditating on
the nature of sin. It’s lies—every word of it—and he knows it’s lies. I’ll show you the
angel Lucifer. You can see him for yourself, right now!”
descended for no more than a few seconds, and then he rose into view again, with
1108
1109
Lucifer’s corpse held in one hand. It was a pitiful sight, hanging from the Hell Priest’s
grip, a sack of broken bones, with a grainy grey face clipped from the book of
atrocities, eyes sunk in, mouth gaping, nose crushed against his face so it was little
“This—” the Hell Priest said, his voice once again the raw intimate whisper
that was audible to who were assembled there. “—is your sometime Lord.” He rose off
the dias as he spoke, climbing effortlessly through the thickening soup of stale and
sour that was the air, until he was perhaps twenty feet above the blaze. There he
turned. “Do you see now? He isn’t in meditations, contrary to the opinion of others.
He’s dead. He knew something greater was coming—and he was happy to let go of
life.” To give some weight to the remark he let go of the corpse, which tumbled back
down the flame-licked dias, through the hole the Hell Priest had used for his descent,
1109
1110
“So make your minds up. This is where the road divides. There’ll be no more
chances to make changes after this.” The Unconsumed had taken the opportunity
presented by his rival’s elevation to depart, but not without giving the Hell Priest a
powerful lesson of what lay ahead. As he moved away through the crowd the demons
who were already a part of his army came to attention, saluting with a raised fist, then
forming into platoons; this call to arms passing through the crowd, and demonstrating
as it spread down the length of the chamber the scale of the army, the Unconsumed
had assembled, long before these events. Not only assembled, it seemed, but trained
and readied for the moment when the believers would be called up out of the chaos,
and set to perform a very simple duty: to slaughter any non-believer in the vicinity.
As the Hell Priest had said: here they were divided. And there was no clearer proof of
that than the process of division that surged through the crowd now, a group of
demons saluting and instantly turning on those in their vicinity who had failed to do
so, even though they may have been leaning on the other’s shoulder a moment
1110
1111
before. There was nothing subtle or sophisticated about the attacks; most of the
soldiers had simply pulled their gutting knives or their machetes out of pouches in
“So,” the Unconsumed said, seated on a new altar that his creatures had built
for him, “the road divides.” He was moving further down the Cathedral, his altar
fiercely guarded, keep any harm from coming to the Unconsumed, who sat in a bright
new fire, surveying with satisfaction the purge that his soldiers had begun.
The Hell Priest had anticipated some minor dissent to his rise from amongst
the population, but he had not foreseen anything of this magnitude. This was an
organized counter-offensive, its architect the unlikely figure of the Unconsumed. But
then, who was to say which was the unlikelier? The contender seated on his throne of
flames, or himself, who’d hacked his body near to bone so as to fit into his purloined
armor.
1111
1112
The answer was simple. The likeliest contender was the one who could take
the enemy army off the field in the most efficient fashion.
The Hell Priest thought on this for a moment, while he watched the slaughter
and counter-slaughter below. Demons were handy, whatever form they came in. they
could take a lot of hackings with a machete, they could lose a limb, part of a face, and
still come back fighting, so despite the fact that the Unconsumed’s troops were
trained and armored they couldn’t purge the opposing force—which was largely
undecided in its true allegiances at present anyway, it simply didn’t take well to being
attacked—as clearly as they would have liked. They’d cut a neighbor down only to
find that he rose up behind them, despite the machete cut that had separated the two
halves of his brain, and continued to attack. Still, the Unconsumed’s makeshift army
had done sufficient basic training to hold its ranks, however chaotic the turmoil
around them became. And in there, in those marks, that the Hell Priest saw a chance
1112
1113
It would take a large measure of the magical resources he’d assembled over
the years murdering the magicians: all the power of his will spread in and out over
the immensity of the cathedral, so that the damage he did was as quick and extensive
as possible.
He looked up at the shimmering construct of forms that mazed the air above
the heads of the warring demons. There was so much raw material to choose from; he
was spoiled for choice. He slowly turned through three hundred and sixty degrees,
marking with the tiniest of gestures those lengths of matter he judged best to his
purpose.
Sienna brought Harry to the wall of the cathedral, where much to his pleasure,
he found Caz and Murmizian, and the most welcome sight of all —Norma, were
gathered, along with the soldier in the uniform of the Bastion, one Knotchyea.
“Amazing hound!” Harry said, going down on his haunches and staring into
Sienna’s eyes. He wanted to be greeted by something more than a benign canine stare,
1113
1114
wanted to catch a glimpse of the soul that had shown Golgotha with the Man of
Sorrows in his last moments, and then transfigured, a body of translucence and light.
But that other Sienna was in hiding, eclipsed by the plain gaze of a dog happy to be
fussed over. It was a clever place to hide, he thought, you could do so much good, and
yet pass it off as the work of a very resourceful dog. But she wasn’t kidding Harry, not
anymore.
whoever you are, whatever you are, thank you. Now, will you just help us get out of
He stood up, and the first eyes he met, no, that he was drawn to—were those
of Rebekah. She had been standing too far away from Sienna to have possibly caught
the words he’d whispered to the dog, but he knew, looking at her, that she heard
everything. And she made the tiniest shake of her head in answer to his request;
1114
1115
telling him what he had known in his heart long before he had met her gaze: that not
He had only the briefest of moments to register this grim reply. Then Caz said:
“Holy Christ.”
And he turned, to begin witnessing anew, not in service of the Hell Priest, but
in the hope of finding a way out of this madness before it all fell down on their heads.
Seven
Occasionally, after all these years, there were still sights to astonish Harry, or
to appall him, or sometimes, as now, both. The Hell Priest, his armor still releasing
beams of captured light as he turned, and stopped, and turned again, orchestrating a
new phase of these atrocities. He had plucked ten or so lengths of scaffolding, none
1115
1116
less than ten yards long, from out of the high air, Harry guessed, and by means of one
of the innumerable workings the Hell Priest had taken possession of during his
decades of theft, he now turned their insubstantial stuff into hard, unforgiving matter.
It was metal, Harry supposed, a supposition he had confirmed minutes later, as the
chosen lengths turned erratically, began to grow hotter and brighter at either end,
sparks blazing down seconds later, as the Hell Priest hammered out his will upon
them, sharpening them. Little of nothing of this was noticed by the Unconsumed’s
legions or the hordes that were engaged in slaughtering below. The lengths of metal
continued their spectacular revolutions, red hot becoming white, the Hell Priest’s
hammerings gathering speed, blue smoke rising up, showers of sparks falling.
And then, with astonishing suddenness, he was done with his forging, and
without pausing between forge and field the Hell Priest caused the two ended spears
to drop out of the air, swooping down over the battleground to strike targets he had
clearly been assessing for a while. Only now, as the spears grazed their heads, did the
1116
1117
demons comprehend their jeopardy, and for the Hell Priest’s chosen victims it was
too late. The very adversaries that had been the first sign that the Unconsumed had
an army—the lines forming out of a chaotic horde—now marked that army’s greater
frailty. The Hell Priest’s spears ran through them all, like pieces of meat on a spit, and
one filled end to end he ordered them off the battlefield, the spears rising towards the
cathedral’s vaulted ceilings. Such was the size of the structure, and the distracted
condition of the crowd, that surprisingly little of what the Hell Priest was doing had
drawn much attention, and he had already prepared second and third flights of spears,
all heated and hammered by will like their predecessors, and was about to select a
fourth, when he chanced to look down at the Unconsumed. The creature’s eyes were
not on him, he sensed, nor were they on his soldiers, shrieking on their spits. He was
He turned. There was a triangular casket being borne towards him from
behind. It was small for him, of course, but that’s what the legion with ropes and
1117
1118
hammers was here to do. They would break him and break him and keep hammering
him until he could be stuffed into the box and the lid could be put on. He opened his
arms to them, smiling, and then the next instant threw himself at them. He was
weaponless, but that scarcely mattered. He was making now in Luciferian armor, he
knew its business. Two bursts of incandescence from the armor put blades in either
hand; and then proceeded to cut down the demons with rope and hammers, a single
flame enough to slide straight into the enemy’s body and doing its worst from the
inside out. It only emerged again when it was ready to slash the sac of the victim’s
open, at which point its contents poured out in red and white abundance, dropping
on the heads of those warring below. The addition of further butchery was scarcely
noticed, the cathedral flow was now two or three corpses deep, and still the masses
who had been kept astride, their anger steadily stoked, piled in, bringing fresh venom,
1118
1119
The Hell Priest watched as the last of the enemy’s assassins was dropped out of
its skin. The only remaining piece still laying in the air was the triangular coffin.
“So this was your master plan, was it?” the Hell Priest said. “”Break my bones
and nail me up in a Drowny House, then let me ferment for a couple of decades to see
what you could siphon off.” He turned around to face the enemy. “As the saying goes,
Hell would freeze over before you get me into one of those.”
As they exchanged stares another of the Hell Priest’s spits—this one easily the
longest so far, carrying twenty-two members of his enemy’s legions on not one but
two bars, welded together as they were hammered into points. The Hell Priest no
longer needed to use any portion of his will in the task of spitting the enemy. He had
bred off a separate mind, exclusively preoccupied with keeping everything running
along as its master. Mind who have wished, and here and adding its own
sophistications to the basic template. Hence the two great lengths of metal, melted
1119
1120
together. There were others. One portion of the now vast theater of cruelty which
hung below the exquisitely decorated vaulted ceilings was given over entirely to
those spears that had entered their quarry between their legs, skewering their bowels,
upper intestine, lungs, throat and brain before breaking out of the top of their heads.
Ever the aesthetic, even in such harried circumstances, the skewer mind, stuck the
next victim from above, driving the spear through thought to breath, to food, to shit,
and out again; then reversing the process for the third victim, who were foot to foot
with the second, and so on, in a scissor pattern, down the length of the spear. There
were nine such spears, the shortest carrying four victims, the longest fourteen, and
again, for no other reason than the prettiness of the thing, the skewer mind had
curled up the end of the skewer to prevent the array of victims from sliding off, then
set them on end turning. They looked, the thought, like grotesque advertisements
for—
1120
1121
The thought lost focus, as another rose to take its place. D’Amour! Where was
D’Amour? He had only to think of his Witness and his eyes went directly to the place
where D’Amour was standing. He was some distance away from his ragged gang of
harrowers, who were hiding close to the wall. But D’Amour could never take refuge,
not when there was something to see, and in the seeing, learn. He couldn’t resist
being a Witness.
No, that isn’t right. He wasn’t a Witness, he was the Witness. The one and
only. Why else, when he’d sought the man out, quite arbitrarily, as now, he’d found
Then Hell Priest lay his voice upon the narrow band of air that would deliver
1121
1122
“You want your first decree of the Emperor of all Hell to be creating a Sadean
Pleasure Park.”
“Why would I get such an absurd thought from, in the middle of a massacre?”
“You looked up the demons turning on the vertical spears, and you thought
“—for?”
“Yes!”
“—Demon to some—”
“Angel to others.”
“Yes! Lord in heaven, yes! There is a sudden mighty joy in me D’Amour. Did
1122
1123
“How? Where does it come from? Now I have it how do I feed it to keep it
healthy? Ah— listen to me. In this monstrous place, talking of my joy as though it
“And me, seeing you up there in the armor of a fallen angel, your machination
“I didn’t begin this, Witness. If you remember no other thing please for my
“So you’ve finally decided you own a soul. I seem to remember that being in
“Time and time again. And yes, this is strange. Unquestioningly the oddest
1123
1124
“Meanwhile, the massacre continues, is that the idea? Two sides, more or less
equal in strength, cutting one another down until there’s not a toe alive to kick
“You have peculiar wit, D’Amour. It smacks of the English, which is never
healthy. I see nothing funny about the idea of one man’s toe—”
“Yes, I get that, D’Amour. I’m not without imagination when it comes to what
the body can provide by way of pleasure and pain. I see one toe in a wasteland of
Harry chuckled again. “I think its’ better when you tell it. No, really. The fact
that your soul is slightly bemused just gives the gag a little extra oomph.”
Having exhausted the subject of toes, souls, massacres and joy they fell silent,
the din of death from all around and softened to a dull murmur.
1124
1125
“What now?”
“Slaughter and more slaughter, till the Unconsumed’s army is wiped out.”
“And then?”
“He, being?”
“Lucifer. To build a new Hell, that will teach the populace the old ways.”
“Oh you won’t be around to see its consequences. I’ll harvest your mind for all
“Only if that’s what you want. You prefer to be a tabula rasa, your pages all
wiped clean, fed and clothed and sat by the window all day to watch the people go
1125
1126
by, I can arrange that too, for the great duty you have done me, witnessing my climb
to my apotheosis.”
“Let me get this right, just so I understand the terms. It’s either dying as soon
as you’re done with me or leaving me alive, but with nothing left to think with,
“I know, I know. Neither option seems wonderfully promising, but you have
to think beyond yourself, D’Amour. You have to be content with the service you will
have done the generations who will come after you, supplying them with your
accounts of how I came to power. A true and unbiased account, drawn out of your
own head. You don’t have to choose now. Just be my witness and perhaps—no
promises, but perhaps—I’ll find a way to get some of your friends back to the world
It was a far from perfect deal, but it was the only one Harry was going to get.
The line between himself and the Hell Priest was summarily severed, and the howls
1126
1127
and sobs of the massacre flooded in to replace the intimacy of the Hell Priest’s voice.
He focused his attention on the demon and found him still looking at Harry, holding
his gaze for a few moments before turning to the business of the battle.
Harry didn’t take his eyes off the priest. He knew what slender hope Norma
and the others had lay in his playing the reliable witness, and the Hell Priest keeping
them from harm in return. He knew that even if the Cenobite had sworn to hold
good to his promise every beloved thing he owned, his own power included, his
words weren’t worth the breath that bore them. Like the fallen angel whose armor he
wore, he was a Father of Lies; weren’t all tempters? So even while he kept his gaze
fixed on the Hell Priest, who had returned to his place on the dias to mastermind the
escalation in the brutalities against the army of the Unconsumed, Harry wracked his
brains to figure out what the other options were available to him. His mind was
overtraded, exhausted, and circled on itself, unable to find its way out of the series of
traps into which they had been led: the cathedral, the island, the world beyond the
1127
1128
wastelands, even Hell itself. Each a trap unto itself. It was a long way home from
Eight
calf. He took his eyes off the Hell Priest and looked down. Sienna was standing
between his legs looking up at him. He recognized the look, it was her “I know every
“What can I do?” he said to her. “This is all going to come down on our
heads—”
1128
1129
“Not just the building.” Rebekah had said. She had appeared at his side, and
was staring up at the spitted demons, the spears they were lifted on now numbering
in the hundreds.
Harry was watching the Unconsumed, who was apparently in the process of
creating new orders of officers amongst his ranks, conferring immunity and fire upon
“If it looks like it might happen, I’ll give you the heads up. But right now, it’s
“What is it?”
1129
1130
By way of reply, she slipped away from Harry and into the battling demons,
glancing back at Harry to be sure he was following her. He was, of course. So was
Rebekah. They followed Sienna out of the backwaters of the battle and into the open
field, where they were clambering over not one level of corpses, but two or three. She
moved very swiftly now, constantly accessing the ground ahead, and changing
terrain suddenly became contested, and demon was slaughtering demon. In some
places they still fought with weapons, but in most they were fighting with hands and
teeth, the issues of blood, bile and fecal matter mingled into a steaming soup of
nauseating dirt, which in many cases left factions so coated in the filth as to be
indistinguishable. Even so, they went at one another as if an insanity, ages in the
fermenting, had been loosed, and it wouldn’t be satisfied with labors until the
1130
1131
Sienna had sniffed out her destination: a place hidden amongst the corpses
where the violence of the battle had opened up one of the many cracks in the floor to
offer them easy access to the tomb below. For the first time Harry hestitated.
Sienna was already clambering down over the rubble and into the hole,
“Okay.” Harry said. “I guess we do need to go back down there.” Sienna turned
It wasn’t anything like the mysterious maze that Harry and Caz had explored
mere hours before. Now its machinery was in ruins, and the floor was littered with
debris from the fractured ceiling. What illumination there was came in big flashes,
like lightning, making the muted roar of battle overhead sound like one everlasting
roll of thunder. As ever, Sienna knew where she was going, dodging and weaving
1131
1132
“I usually have a clue,” Rebekah said. “But this time she’s got me beat. I don’t
There was a particularly violent series of eruptions from above at that point,
and a rain of dry dirt, followed by a series of loud cracks as the fractures in the marble
spread, releasing seven slabs of stone, one of which missed Harry because the ever
present Sienna turned and barked at him with such naked ferocity that he retreated
“Yeah. You had me fooled for a minute there. I thought you were going to
Sienna wagged her tail and offered a canine smile by way of comfort. Two
“We can’t go back any further, baby.” Rebekah said. “What’s the use anyhow?”
1132
1133
Sienna waited until the curtain of dust dropped away. Then she began to
tentatively climb over the broken slabs of marble. The dust continuedto settle,
cleaning the air. And finally Harry and Rebekah had sight of what the dog had
brought them to: the corpse of Lucifer, lying spiraled where the Hell Priest had tossed
She could not have brought them to a more dangerous spot. This was where
the first fractures in the cathedral floor had formed, the floor was a network of cracks
overhead, where it had not fallen away completely, given them an all too intimate
view of the violence around the dias. Blood poured down through the cracks here and
there in viscous rivulets, and the groans of the dying buried beneath the dead were
Sienna had gone to the body of Lucifer, and was making a sound Harry had
never heard her make before, the high repetitive whine of a dog locked outside a
1133
1134
door. She pushed at the head of the corpse with her nose, as if maybe she could nudge
“You’re not going to have much there,” Harry said. “He’s well dead.”
Sienna looked up from the corpse, her gaze settling on Rebekah. She stared at
the girl, unblinking. There was no more whining. Just this intense stare.
“I’m not going to do that. You know I’m not, so why are you even asking? No!”
she made an attempt to turn from Sienna, but there seemed to be some force
“Yes…”
“It’s all right. She doesn’t mean any harm. She’s going to find a solution and
she thinks she’s got one. But I’m not—” she broke off, and when she started to speak
1134
1135
again it was to the dog, not to Harry. “No, no, no. you’ll just make things a thousand
times worse.” There was a pause, then she replied, apparently to a counterargument
made by the dog. “Yes, it could be—” apparently she was interrupted. “And I’ve—”
This time when she stopped speaking, she did so because the dog was no
Immediately Rebekah began to protest. “Oh no, dog. No you don’t. you leave
Rebekah took her fierce gaze off Sienna and turned it on Harry. “Don’t ask,
The sound of Rebekah’s voice abruptly disappeared, as though a wire had been
pulled, and Harry felt a peculiar pressure at the back of his skull. Rebekah was
shaking her head now, as though she knew she was no longer making contact
1135
1136
verbally. She caught hold of Harry’s arm, and attempted to turn him back the way
they’d come, but she wasn’t strong enough to force him to do what he had no
intention of doing. He knew what the pressure at the back of his head was. It was
He could feel the panic of Rebekah’s response even though he couldn’t hear
her words. Just one glance at her face told the whole story: her expression a mingling
of frustration and fury, her eyes fat with tears. Harry looked away. He had a visitor,
and she was trying to make herself heard in his head. It wasn’t a question of
volume—he could hear clearly enough. But he couldn’t make sense of what she was
saying to him. He listened very carefully, pressing his wits to analyze every syllable.
She was saying (thinking) the same thing to him, over and over, that much at least
was evident. But the more he put his intellect to the task of translation the less like
words the sounds he was hearing in his head sounded. There was a simple lesson in
1136
1137
that, now that he thought of it. If his analysis simply made the problem worse then
maybe the trick was to let go of his intellectual pretensions completely and simply
listen.
The instant he stopped analyzing, the words started to become clear. Tempting
as it was to prime the quarry now that he had it close, he resisted, and continued to
let the words clarify themselves in their own time. There was still a great deal of
incomprehensible sound between the words, but some of the elements were
becoming clear. Blood had to be shed, she said, and he should not be afraid because it
“Blood?” he murmured.
She put an image into his head. Golgotha, under the stormy sky. Then another,
of her master Joseph, kneeling at the foot of the cross, gathering blood in the chalice.
Then a third, and a fourth, and a fifth, gathering speed as their numbers grew. The
chalice spilling. The blood on the floor. Her POV of her own snout as she smelt it and
1137
1138
lapped it up. And then, at such speed, he could barely make sense of the assault of
images. A blurring light, filled with a face that was one face, or one face that was
many; a burial place, with mourning women at the tombs—was this a vision of
Christ’s burial?—then one of the tombs being opened, and the foul stench of death in
the darkness, the shroud lifted away from the body lying in a place hollowed in the
wall. Rot had already begun to work at the face of the young man who lay there. Flies
had laid eggs in the crevice of his eyes, and in his nostrils, the maggots crooked at his
flesh where it was more vulnerable. Another flurry of images, some so brief Harry
wasn’t even sure that he’d interpreted it properly. A swarm of flies surrounded him,
heavy with eggs. Then just a single fly, that flew so close to him he seemed to see that
it had a human head; a face, Harry’s face, pasted absurdly over its twitchy fly-face;
and then the absurdity was gone, and for several seconds there was nothing but
buzzing darkness, until a spot of blood appeared against the blackness, then another
and another, flowing together, driving the darkness back before a spreading pool of
1138
1139
scarlet, while nearby women continued to kneel and sob, telling heaven how unfair it
Lazarus! Harry had barely had time to register what he’d witnessed than the
scarlet tide drained away through the middle of his vision and he was in the tomb
again, only the dead man was no longer inert, but rising up from what was to have
been his last resting place, the rotted corners of his eyes healed, the maggots gone to
From inside the tomb the keening had turned into the noise of jubilation from
the women. But Harry only heard it for a moment. Then it died away, and was back
beneath the floor of the cathedral, still exhaling the same breath he’d been letting go
when the visions began. Now, however, he could hear the voice clearly. She was
inside the door of his head, talking to him with shaken sentences.
I have the blood of the Man of Sorrows in me. It gives life. You understand?
1139
1140
Still, silence.
Come on, tell me. Have you seen the face of God? I want to know what it
I’ll tell you what I’ve seen,” the dog replied. “But first you have to do
What?
Cut me, D’Amour. Let the Man of Sorrows bleed out of me.
Why?”
1140
1141
I just showed you why. And you’ve figured it out already, so it’s a waste of
time playing ignorant. I’m in your head, D’Amour, remember? You know what work
Of course.
Why?
Better the Devil you know, D’Amour. Certainly the Morningstar, who knew
the laws of heaven and respected them. Oh, he had his armies, certainly, and he
marched them up and down the lengths of Hell ‘til their boots wore out, but he never
took them above. Never once. But this Hell Priest has no respect for what was
agreed. He wants the world, D’Amour, and it isn’t his to have. It belongs to
humankind. You have been given government over it, and changeof all that it
contains.
1141
1142
And a very fucked up job we’ve done,” Harry replied. “Maybe a change of
Fallen?
Out of love with yourself? With your kind? Yes, your species befouls itself,
Maybe a little.
There would be no learning under the Hell Priest. Not even a little. It would
he’d have his own army of demons, and the ear of every nation of generals and
despots. He would make an end to the world within a year, just by letting you play
1142
1143
I’ve been listening in to the demons on the wire for a very long time, and
there’s been times before I thought your garden was about to be invaded. The
Unconsumed talked about it for a while. About how weak you are. How unprepared.
And he’s right. You’re so busy fighting over God and earth that you don’t talk about
Harry didn’t reply now. His thoughts were muddled, scattered. He couldn’t
deny much of what Sienna had said to him, but still the thought of—
Pick up a sharp piece of marble, Harry. Go on. You can do it. Go on.
I do not want to hurt you, he replied. There, at least, was a clear thought.
I know. You’re a good man and you don’t like to see blood flow. But his is
borrowed blood, Harry. Christ has been in me, and in my fleas and ticks, for two
thousand years. That’s a long life I’ve had. I’m not complaining. The blood has work
to do. It needs to move on. It needs to obey the will of the man who shed it.
1143
1144
No, I’m saying that if I’m wrong, the blood will choose another path. I have no
idea what the will of Christ is in this or any other matter. I have simply been a living
vessel for his blood, and I now know that it is time to let it flow. Let it go about its
D’Amour stared at Sienna for ten, fifteen seconds, and she stared back. The
noise from above was even louder than it had been when they’d first got down here: a
relentless roar of death cries and destruction. Harry let his eyes drop towards the
littered ground, scanning for a piece of marble sharp enough to make a quick job of it.
“Forget it, Harry.” Rebekah said. “I know how persuasive she can be, but I’m
“Suppose she isn’t. then you’ve just spilled the living Grail into the dirt.’
1144
1145
Oh you won’t get any help there, Sienna said with a soft smile in her voice.
Just do what you will, Harry. There’s no error here, except to do nothing. To let this
“Witness!”
“He’s not—”
“Witness?”
“Yes…I’m here…”
“What are you doing down there, fool? There’s so much more to see up here.
Come on.” Harry glanced back at Sienna. “Come on!” a dark blue thread of energy, its
cone flickering as though it were wrapped around a thunderhead, dropped into view
and wrapped itself around Harry’s arm and neck, then hoisted him up and out of the
tomb, depositing him on the dias beside the Hell Priest. His calm manner, which was
1145
1146
the only way Harry had ever seen him before, had gone. In its place was an agitated,
“What were you doing down there?” he said. “There’s nothing there worth a
moment of your precious time. Look. This is what you should be witnessing.” He
slowly turned on the spot, presenting the panorama of slaughter and torment to
Harry as an artist might their handiwork, pointing out how crowded with the spitted
enemy the air beneath the vaulted ceilings had become, and how high the piles of
corpses were heaped. Finally, he directed Harry’s attention to the burning Pretender
Harry had never fully understood the trick of interpreting the Unconsumed’s
mood, when his features were perpetually seared by flame. But he went along with
1146
1147
“He is protected, of course, by those six loyal members of his personal guard.
They’ve been with him for years. Even the youngest, whose name is Aphetatai—he’s
the one directly to his master’s left—has been serving the Unconsumed for six and a
half years.”
“Didn’t I tell you that I have been putting this master plan together for
centuries? I didn’t exaggerate. I’ve done my researches. I’ve murdered the magicians
“But I shall have one built.” He smiled. “There’s a little thread of genius in you,
D’Amour. One world, one throne. Perfect.” He paused, still smiling. “Where was I?”
1147
1148
“As a guess you were telling me that you’d put the Unconsumed’s private
guard –in place yourself. It took a long time, I imagine, or a lot of careful secret work,
“Lord, but you know me well.” The Hell Priest replied. His smile faded as he
“I don’t know yet. Right now I tend towards discomfort, even at your santity.”
“My error.” Harry said, averting his eyes from the Hell Priest.
“No, no. I brought you here as my witness, and there are times when you have
to witness, and there are times when the thing you are witnessing should certainly be
1148
1149
“I order you to look at me. Good. Take your fill. One day, when you
witnessings are harvested for the education of my worshippers, this moment of doubt
“About the guards who surround the Unconsumed? Yes, every one of them is
loyal to me, even the Unconsumed’s own son, who guards his back.”
“He was the easiest. He hates his father for certain unpaternal liberties taken
when the son was just a child. The others came slowly; and when I made a bad
choice, as I did twice, I quickly had to stage a convincing accident to be rid of the
error. But I’m as patient as a rock of circumstance requires it. And if the reward is
great enough.”
1149
1150
“What better moment than now to have it?” the Hell Priest said. “See how his
followers abase themselves before his pathetic little altar? How they reach out for a
gift of fire from his hand to theirs? He is so very certain of himself, isn’t he? Blind
with self-adulation? And nothing in his little sphere to spoil his bliss.” The Hell Priest
spoke a series of one syllable words, and as he did so D’Amour saw a subtle change in
the holy language of the demons surrounding the Unconsumed. The Hell Priest
“Will it be now?”
“Yes it will. It will be now.” He dropped his voice to a whisper, and spoke for
perhaps ten seconds. By the eighth the guards were turning inwards to face the
Unconsumed. He instantly knew something was amiss, and raised his hand to
summon a weapon into it. But the guards had studied him, over their time of service
to him; they had seen every fiery trick up his sleeve, and they had no intention of
1150
1151
letting him use any of them. Shouting something which was impossible to hear over
the noise of the battle, the son came at his father with a sword in his right hand and a
dagger in his left. He took off his father’s arm just above the elbow, and drove his
sword through it for good measure. Then he came at the Unconsumed with his
dagger. Before he could find a place to stick it, the father vomited up a series of fire he
had apparently not made his guards immune to. The blast of flame was pure white as
it issued from the Unconsumed’s mouth but completely translucent by the time it
burned off the son’s helmet. The father paused a moment there, as though to offer his
The son began to babble immediately. But nothing it said in the three seconds
his father granted him was impressive enough to serve him a stay of execution. The
white fire came again, though with less force, so that the father had the pleasure of
watching his son’s skin blister and bubble, the liquefied fat running off down his
uniform, before the screaming features blackened and lost all that was recognizable.
1151
1152
In taking those few private moments with his son, the Unconsumed had left
himself open to attack from the rest of the assassins. And they took the opportunity,
in a rushed and panicky fashion, eager to get the job done as quickly as possible. The
Unconsumed had four blades in his back by the time he turned to face his betrayers,
and twice that number of wounds, the severest a strike at the back of the neck which
had clearly been intended to take off his head, and might have done so had he not
reached over with his remaining hand and seized the blade as it cut into his flesh,
melting it in an instant.
“Assassins!” he roared, the flame from his severed arm taking the form of a
monstrous scythe. It was every bit as powerful as its iron equivalent. It took the legs
out from two of his enemies, and bisected a third at his waist.
But there was something more terrible than the Unconsumed fiery scythe
driving the assassins: fear of failure and its consequences from the Hell Priest. While
the Unconsumed used his scythe to deface and butcher the two men whose legs he’s
1152
1153
sliced off, one of the four who’d so far survived this massacre came at him from
behind and with one clean stroke sheared off the scythe arm at the shoulder. The
Unconsumed reeled around to face his mutilator, only to meet all four living assassins,
so rapid that the lethal conflagrations stoked in the Unconsumed’s marrow, fires that
would have made ash of his assassins in a heartbeat, were never unleashed. Twice
only, by pure accident, one of his blades pierced a reservoir of purest hell-fire, and on
the second occasion the eruption ran along the wounder’s blade and took him in its
teeth, reducing him to a toner of blackened sticks, which collapsed upon itself.
But that was the last of his shows of power. After that it was just a graceless
joyless unmaking, the thing on its knees, the thing dropping onto one surviving arm,
and then down onto its elbow, and then down onto its side, barely distinguishable
from the furnace litter of burning legs, and two pieces of his own arm, also burning,
1153
1154
and from everything now a greasy black smoke rising up, which smelt to Harry, when
“And so it ends.” The Hell Priest said, inclining his head respectfully to the
men who had done his dirty work for him; and his nod returned by the four
“Meaning what?”
Nine
1154
1155
“That smell,” Norma said. “Can anyone else smell that disgusting—”
“And what does it mean?” Caz said, not absolutely sure he wanted to know the
answer.
“I don’t know. I always woke myself before it starts. But this smell… this is
1155
1156
Norma shrugged. “Could be,” she said. “Of course it also could be that I’m just
“I’m going to fetch Harry and Rebekah,” said Caz. “We need to get out of
here.”
“I saw D’Amour going underground,” Knotchyea said, “but now he’s out
again.”
“Where?”
Knotchyea pushed forward through the wounded who were still stabbing at
one another. Caz followed him until they had a clear view of the dias in the middle of
Harry was standing beside the Hell Priest on the dias, staring down the length
of the cathedral towards the place where the remains of the Unconsumed burned,
1156
1157
“I’ve got to get to Harry.” Caz said. “Warn him. You get back and escort
“What about—”
“Yeah.”
“Well, creature, whatever it was you were doing, you shouldn’t do it. People
might get the idea you were coming after them with lewd intent.”
you’re concerned.”
1157
1158
“Huh. Well keep it that way. I’ll be waiting at the door with the old lady.
Thoroughly embarrassed, he backed away a few steps, and then turned around and
“Harry’s up there with the Hell Priest. We’ve got to get him away before—”
Caz stopped in mid-sentence, his attention claimed by the sight of the Hell Priest
rising up off the dias, until he stood upon the air perhaps ten yards above Harry’s
head.
When he spoke, as he now did, he didn’t strain for attention. As ever, he spoke
quietly, as though he stood at the shoulder of every living, and indeed dying, soul in
the cathedral.
“I have had a vision these many years,” he said, “That when I had readied
myself in every way I knew how, I would lead a great army up out of this abyss we
have suffered for the sins of the Fallen One, bound in darkness because he was bound
1158
1159
in darkness, our lives anguish and lamentation because his was anguish and
lamentation. Enough!”
“With request, lord—” said an anxious voice out of the stilled field “—but
even if every one of us was to march in your great army, we would be walking beside
the great numbers of the enemy. They have more ways of making war than of making
jiggy-jiggy.” The colloquial term for sex, dropped in at the end of such a serious
Even the Hell Priest smiled. “It’s time, of course, if we were entering the
tanks.”
“So, how—”
1159
1160
“You think I would come this far—with so much blood spilled—and not have
answers for such questions? You forget what you are! You’re humanity’s nightmares
—made flesh. The sight of you in their world will bring half of them to their knees!”
“The other half is waiting for us to come. Says secret prayers, night after night,
inviting the apocalypse. They are out of love with the life they have. They want new
“We are, brother, we are. And once we’ve had their Presidents and potentates,
we will dispossess them of anything that might be used against us: their bombs, their
huns. We’ll bring it all down here and let the void have it. We will not need such
toys. Nor will we need to labor for our sustenance, or sweat to lay a road. I have
collected—” he tapped his brow— “in here, all the great workings that once belonged
to the magicians of the overworld. They did not surrender them lightly, believe me.
1160
1161
Many fought me bitterly. I was not impatient. I knew this day would come in the
fullness of time, and my duty was to come to you on that day with every power our
adversaries had ever owned in my head, every inkling, every strategy, to the smallest
conjuration. Sometimes I had to wait until my enemies were on their death beds.
Then I would come back and bargain with them. The things that dying men and
women gave me in exchange for another sunrise. Another two. Another breath.
Another two.” He smiled. “With the knowledge I own I could kill the world ten
thousand times and raise it again ten thousand more times and never once repeat the
trick. So now, the road divides. I have pieces of this magic to give those who will
The response for the crowd was like the sound of some vast animal, roaring as
it woke. The Hell Priest rose higher as the roar swelled, and from his eyes loosed dart
upon streaming dart of darkness, each of which found a different target amongst the
roaring crowd.
1161
1162
On the platform below D’Amour watched the darts that fell closest to him take
their effect. It was plain that the Hell Priest was not choosing his targets arbitrarily.
The darkness pierced those who rose up most aggressively to voice their approbation
and whose forms were the most nakedly raw stuff of humankind’s night terrors. The
gift they received divided upon contact with their flesh, its multiplying strands
binding their limbs and torsos, mapping their heads, blinding them, smothering them,
and then, as the recipient’s responses became more frenzied, suddenly melting into
the bodies they were binding. So doing they bequeathed to their elected bodies a
protean capacity, which was instantly called into play by the appetite for invention
that the gifts had armored. Tidal ridges called through the torsos of one, while from
the bald skull of another clumps of foot long metallic cactus spines grew in a
The sight was a relief to D’Amour, removing as it all doubt from the equation.
Sienna’s fears were completely justified. And in the absence of any other solution to
1162
1163
the problem the one which she presented him would have to do. He glanced back up
at the Hell Priest, who was still wholly concerned with delivering his benedictions to
the worthy. Harry didn’t waste any more time. He went back to the hole in the
platform, and eased his way back down over the marble into the tomb.
“You know what decision I’ve made already.” Harry silently replied. “Should I
“It would be easier that way.” The dog said. “We’ve got to be quick.”
1163
1164
“Help me, will you?” he clambered over the rubble and took hold of Lucifer’s
hairless head, raising it up out of the debris. Then he got his hand under Lucifer’s
“No, no, no. That’s not happening. Sienna—” she fell silent, so as to pick up
the debate in thought. Plainly she wasn’t yet convinced by Sienna’s arguments, which
left Harry to drag Lucifer over the rubble and down to the ground. The corpse wasn’t
heavy, but the job of moving it left Harry breathless. His muscles weren’t just aching,
they were spasming from exhaustion and lack of sleep and nourishment.
“D’Amour…”
1164
1165
Harry nodded. Rebekah kneeled in front of her beloved Sienna, and kissed her
face. Sienna licked the tears from her cheek.Whatever goodbyes they exchanged in
thoughts, Harry was happy not to hear them. He waited, eyes to the ground, using the
time to surrepticiously look for a piece of marble that would serve the imminent
business.
Harry looked up, and caught sight of Rebekah walking away, losing herself in
the maze of Lucifer’s suicide device. Having gone to such trouble to kill him, Harry
“All the better.” Sienna remarked. “We want him angry. Angry is good.”
Harry nodded. “So as you said, let’s get on with this. How do we do it?”
“I have no more idea than you, the bloods ready. I can feel its impatience.”
1165
1166
“My throat.”
She padded over to the Devil, and sat down close to his head.
“Just ready. That’s all. I told Rebekah, I’ve lived too long, mourned too many
masters and mistresses, yes, and their children and their children’s children. My only
regret is that I won’t see the consequences of what we’re about to do.”
Harry stared down at the two pieces of marble he was holding, relying on his
“I don’t know. I just thought of you and the afterlife, and the image of fields
1166
1167
Harry stepped around the dog. She raised her head, presenting her throat. He
cut.
1167
1168
1168
1169
One
The blood knew its business. Though it spurted from the dog’s throat messily,
splashing on the floor, the droplets quickly congregated in a simple pool, which
swelled with every fresh spurt. Sienna made no sound, either of pain or relief. But
after five or six spurts her head dropped forward, her eyes rolling beneath their lids.
A fit of tremors went through her body, then ceased, then began again more
violently. Her front legs could no longer hold her up, and she collapsed. Her blood
continued to flow from her, but her pulse was weakening rapidly now. Her eyes
flickered, her back leg spasmed, once, twice; then she was gone. Rebekah sensed the
exact moment of Sienna’s passing. Harry had heard her sob, somewhere far off. Grief,
he had almost forgotten it. Stone in the belly, stone in the throat, stone in the head
1169
1170
and heart, which was its inescapable presence. It could not be vomited up. It could
not be shat or even wept away. It could only be eroded, if time was on your side.
The sound of her sorrow was curiously inspiring. The work here had to be
finished well, finished completely, whatever the cost to himself and those with him
he loved. If this failed, and the Hell Priest marched his army out into the world, then
such a night of grief would descend upon humanity that he doubted it could ever lift
its eyes again. Enough of waiting. He grabbed hold of Lucifer’s body, one hand
beneath his chin and the other under his armpit, and hauled it over to the ground
Was it just the weakness in his arms or was the body growing heavier? No; it
wasn’t an illusion. The nearer to the blood he brought the corpse, the more its weight
climbed. Such was the Devils’ anathema to Christ that even his dead flesh resisted
being brought back near to the spreading pool. He combined to have a lead weight of
1170
1171
emaciated flesh, but his arm muscles were twitching with exhaustion. “Come on, you
He had barely spoken when the voice of the Hell Priest, as uncannily intimate
as ever, said: “Witness? I don’t see you? Where are you? Witness! Show yourself!”
Harry cursed and pulled up the leaden corpse, the summons lending his
muscles on last burst of strength. The body conceded to his demands, and shifted, its
head finally sliding into the pool of blood. The contact gave off a shock, throwing
Harry back on his tail bone. Any pain he felt was forgotten, his attention claimed
entirely by what he now witnessed. Forsaking his passivity the blood leapt up over
the corpses head, and moved in eager rivulets down the naked body, flowing the
shallow courses between the ribs, down the divide of its abdomen and the groove of
its groin. From these trails the clotted blood spread in all directions, darkening the
1171
1172
muscles flittered and twitched as they swelled, the limbs convulsing as life invaded
them.
At his shoulder the Hell Priest again demanded to know his whereabouts.
“Show yourself, D’Amour. Don’t make me come looking for you. D’Amour!
D’Amour!”
Reluctantly Harry took his eyes off the resurrection, and started to scramble
“I’m here.” he yelled, his arms raised, palms up. He could see the Hell Priest
now, descending from his position. And he could see and feel the change that had
been brought about in the Cathedral in the little time he’d been below. The battle was
effectively over. The Hell Priest’s newly baptized overlords were already organizing
the demons in their vicinity to get about new business. Each had selected small guards
from amongst the healthy, who were going amongst the bodies and finishing off the
wounded, without apparent consideration of their allegiance. After the din of the
1172
1173
battle the Cathedral was much quieted, the only agitated sound that of a wounded
demon protesting its execution. Such complaints were quickly cut short however as
“Where did you disappear to?” the Hell Priest demanded as he descended to
Harry’s level.
Hell Priest’s assembling army that he could not take his eyes off it. “…it cracked
under me. I fell, that’s all. I didn’t miss much. You know, you’ve got a lot of soldiers
here, but you’re not going to take the world with them.”
“Of course not. This is just the beginning. Hell is vast, D’Amour. It’s wide and
deep. There are orders of demons residing in a Hell beneath this, and more deeper
1173
1174
“That they’ll follow when I call? Of course they will. I’m offering them the
fulfillment of a long cherished dream: to spit in the creator’s eye by taking the world
“What always happens when a great power takes possession of a world that
belonged to its inferiors. Your species will be striped of its authority. I’ll take a lesson
from Pol Pot, and purge the doctors and the teacher’s fruit. Of course all the
intellectuals will go next, along with the priests and the artists. Anyone who can offer
healing of hope. You’ll see how quickly it all comes tumbling down.”
“Oh, they stay. I give them a long, long leash and let them do their worst. It
would be a pity to let all those warheads go to waste, wouldn’t it? Two-thirds of your
1174
1175
As he spoke Harry caught light of something moving, rising, from the corner
of his eye, but he didn’t dare shift his gaze for fear of alerting the Hell Priest.
“And you’ll have a chance to witness it all, the Hell Priest went on, of course
that’s only if your sanity holds. Who knows when something as fragile as—”
The demon stopped, his eyes flickering back and forth with distressing
rapidity. Harry took the chance to look away, and see what he’d glimpsed, or thought
he’d glimpsed, from the corner of his eye. There was a veil of shadow emanating from
the cracked platform and the fractured ground beyond it. It rose sincrously into the
air behind the Hell Priest, some portions of it climbing faster than others, shedding a
darkening dust as they did so. The sight had not been missed by the demons in the
Cathedral.
continued to climb. Its shed dust spread the message up and down the cathedral. The
flames of torched gathered were extinguished; while even the larger fires, those that
1175
1176
had begun against the corpses and were starting to consume them, were steadily
dampered down, the smoke of their dying adding to the sum of shadows that
“I hope for your sake that’s the case, D’Amour. Because if your hand is in this
somehow, I will cut it off, do you understand? And that will be the least of my
punishments.”
spot, studying the way the shadows were overtaking the Cathedral. They rose all the
way to the ceiling, enveloping the spitted demons who still suffered up there, and
spread to either wall, until there was nothing to illuminate the interior except for the
1176
1177
And then even they were gone, and the Cathedral was a night within a night
from end to end. Most of the demons, assuming this was the work of the Hell Priest,
And then, just as the cries from the crowd started to swell in number, they
abruptly ceased.
“This was your doing.” Harry heard the Hell Priest murmur to him in the
platform, which illuminated the boiling heat of the cloud. After a brief respite the
1177
1178
flashes came again, and again, and on the third occasion they illuminated the figure of
Lucifer, standing naked in the air. He caught hold of the lightning bolt as it struck
again, and it convulsed in his grip like an infuriated snake, throwing off new bolts in
its frenzy, which spiraled around the floating body throwing off jagged limbs of
energy.
D’Amour had of course been obliged to leave the tomb before Lucifer had
finished his self-creation. But now he saw the body complete, and it was an
extraordinary sight. Lucifer’s anatomy was human, but there were subtle changes to
his proportions that lent it an extreme eloquence entirely of its own. His limbs were
long, as was his neck and nose, his brow uncommonly broad, and untouched by a
single groove of doubt. His genitals were of uncommon size, his eyes of uncommon
blue, his skin of uncommon paleness. His hair was cropped so close to his skull it was
barely visible, but it seemed to have a luminescence of its own, as did the faint growth
of hair on his face and neck, and the hair that spread over his chest and belly, and
1178
1179
grew lushly at his groin.When he finally spoke light emerged from his throat, and
“I am Lucifer,” He said, spreading his arms out to his sides, to present himself.
“Who was the best-beloved of the Lord God Jehovah. But I was thrown down out of
the loving presence of my creator—because I was too proud and too ambitious. He
meant to punish me with his absence, which was so great a punishment my soul could
not endure it, though I tried. The grief was too great. I wanted an end to the life my
maker had given me. I wanted to be gone forever from being and knowing, which are
the pieces of suffering. So I died from this life, with a device designed to deny my
maker with the power of creation. I was free. Laid to rest by my own hand in a tomb
beneath a cathedral I had built at the edge of Hell…” his voice softened as he spoke
about his freedom, dying away until it was barely audible. And then, rising steeply
1179
1180
OBLIVION.”
All this had been unleashed at the same heart-shaking volume. But the
creature had barely begun to ascend the ladder of energies he was capable of
unleashing. After all he was the Morningstar, the Prince of Hell, the Great Wicked
One: nobody in his vicinity at that moment truly knew what powers he had at his
disposal.When he spoke again his voice was not so loud, but syllables resonated in the
“Why am I naked?” the Fallen One said. “Where is the armor which I was
wearing when I died? You!” he pointed down at D’Amour. “Where is it?” he shouted
1180
1181
“It was taken…” D’Amour said. After the resonant sound that had emerged
“By you?”
Harry was hesitant to reply, fearful of the consequences. But Lucifer was
“Did you or did you not?” he demanded, dropping down as he spoke until he
was standing on the platform. He was easily eight inches taller than Harry’s six foot
frame.
“Yes. It was my doing.” Harry said. “I take full responsibility for it.”
1181
1182
Harry was beyond dissembling. Whatever the consequences it was time for the
unfiligueed truth.
“You were raised by the blood of Christ, which was collected at Golgotha,
A terrible clarity came onto the Adversary’s exquisite face as he took his eyes
off Harry and looked down at his body. He turned over his hands to watch his pulse
ticking at his wrists, then down at his groin, where in three momentous pulses his
“The blood of Christ is filling this?” the Devil said, smiling now as he admired
his erection. “Well?” he said. “Is it or is it not the blood of the Redeemer in here?”
“It is.”
The Devil’s smile turned into a grin. “This is almost worth being brought back
1182
1183
“SHOW YOURSELF, OR MUST I—” Lucifer didn’t even wait to finish his
threat. He raised his hand and made a snatching motion, which instantly plucked
away the concealing shadows. The Hell Priest stood revealed, hovering in the air a
few yards away from the place on the platform where Lucifer was standing.
1183
1184
Two
“You were dead, Lord.” The Hell Priest said. “I saw no harm—”
1184
1185
“No, Lord, never. This is for you, this is all for you.”
“It’s folly to lie to the Prince of Lies.” Lucifer replied. He stepped into the air as
he spoke, reaching for the Hell Priest as he did so. But the armor that he’d once worn
had new allegiances now, and it responded to Lucifer’s approach by unleashing cords
of light that unwove themselves as they struck the enemy, spreading a net of bright
energies over his body. Those on his face surrounded his mouth, forcing it as wide as
possible, leaving the Hell Priest his hand and unleashing one last cord of brightness
which entered his gaping mouth, filling it. Only now did Lucifer struggle against the
restraining energies, all the while attempting to vomit up the choking presence in his
throat.
“Are you seeing all this, Witness?” the Hell Priest asked Harry.
“Of course.”
1185
1186
He caught hold of the cord that had entered Lucifer’s mouth. “This is an old
trick from my days with chains and hooks.” He said to D’Amour. “One pull and I’ll
drag his innards through his mouth. So much for your attempt to raise the Prince of
Darkness.” So saying he pulled on the cord that was choking Lucifer. The Devil’s body
convulsed as he did so. The Hell Priest pulled again, harder now, but the promised
The Hell Priest wrapped the cord around his hand several times, so as to get a
better grip.
“You didn’t want life anyway.” He said to Lucifer as the cord between them
shortened, and he got closer to the Prince of Hell. “Your time is over, and you it.” He
dropped his voice to a murmur that went unheard by the thousands watching the
battle, but was not lost on D’amour. “It’s time to die, and I promise there will be no
resurrections after this. All I ask is that you die here, at my hands. Give me this little
1186
1187
The Hell Priest had reeled his captive in until they were no more than a foot
apart. Lucifer still continued to convulse, his body attempting to disgorge the piece in
his throat and guts; his eyes narrowed to slits by the pain, tears spilling down the
“Yes?” the Hell Priest said again, eager to have a reply to his offer.
He got it. Lucifer’s spasms suddenly ceased, and he spewed out the presence in
his throat and belly, discharging it with such a force that it broke into numberless
“No.” he said, when his throat was clear. “I shan’t want your oblivion, demon.
All I want from you is answers.” He started to pull at the net of energy that had fixed
at his body. He was distracted for a few seconds, but that was all the Hell Priest
needed. He uttered an order, and the shadowy air folded up around him, removing
1187
1188
“He’s quick, this thief.” Lucifer said, turning to scrutinize D’Amour. “But he
“Brother?” Harry said. “His lip curling. “That filth isn’t my brother.”
“My error.” Lucifer replied. “You went to such trouble to bring him harm I
assumed you must be brothers. What are you then? You’re too old to be his catamite
“Ah.”
“Kneel.”
“Why should that matter to me? I intend to sup at the table of your memories
so as to know better what new world this is? Whether it hurts or not is your business.
1188
1189
Harry took his eyes off the Devil and yelled out into the seething darkness
which had eclipsed the Hell Priest. “Hey! Where did you go? You cowardly fuck, this
is your mess. You come clean before something really messy happens. To me.”
“Kneel.” The Devil said. Harry felt the irresistible hands on his shoulders,
Harry went on shouting. “Where are you, you Cenobitical son of a bitch?”
“Was. The order doesn’t exist any longer. He murdered them all.”
“Yes.”
1189
1190
“There’s nothing worth having in there,” Harry said, striking the side of his
head with the heel of his hand. “It’s just confusion. You don’t want anything from in
here.”
“Why don’t you let me be the judge of that.” Lucifer said, reaching out with
one long-fingered hand to grasp Harry’s skull. But before the made contact there was
motion in the darkness beyond the platform, and the sound of a great mass of demons
“The past can wait. I’ll find you later, D’Amour. For now—”
“No. Drop your head and cover it with your hands. I have a vested interest in
Harry did as the Devil ordered, but slowly, witnessing all he could, not for
Lucifer’s sake, or that of the Hell Priest, for his own. He saw the Devil bring his hands
up to his face, his palms covering his eyes. But through the cracks between his
1190
1191
fingers, Harry saw the furnace in the Devil’s head had become a blaze of white fire.
Seconds later, Lucifer dropped his hands from his face and the blaze went out of him.
It cut the darkness open effortlessly, and then the divided portions folded back on an
immense theater, revealing a cast of demons. The Hell Priest had worked quickly to
speed their education, so that they would be ready to confront Lucifer. They were
still in the process of evolving now, their bodies mutating in the pitiless glare of the
Devil’s gaze; eyes swelling and spilling over their sockets like a boiling pot, jaws
configuring themselves so that they took on the appearance of the mouths of insects
or crabs, the flesh of their torsos becoming scaly or spiny, or simply shed altogether to
reveal a living anatomy beneath. Each one was being reinvented in accordance with
some unfathomable law: this one gaining wings, the one beside watching its flanks
The echoes of this spectacle weren’t lost on Harry. In this riotous confusion of
filched parts, fused to bodies that had once been loosely human in appearance were
1191
1192
echoes of the Hellscapes of Bosch and Breughel, the ‘old guard’ who had died out long
before Harry was even born. Now those teeming, lawless, grotesques were reinvented
in their limitless profusion, the rivers of transformation spreading through the crowd,
Lucifer looked genuinely repulsed at the sight, and toward his gaze and around
and around again, looking for some portion of these murderous masses that were not
already subject tom his devolution. But the Hell Priest had been careful to spread the
contagion in all directions. Lucifer would find no allies here. Nor, in his newly
resurrected state was he ready to take the Hell Priest’s army on, even thought their
state of reconfiguration they were undoubtedly more vulnerable than they would be
He laid his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Come.” He said. “This is not company I
care to keep.”
1192
1193
The weight of Lucifer’s hand grew lighter, and as it did so he felt a pulling at
him from above; tugging at his innards, at his groin, at the roof of his mouth. Lucifer
was rising off the platform and he was bringing Harry with him, that tenuous contact
between hand and shoulder enough to authorize his release from the claim of gravity.
Below the transforming demons were surging onto the platform from all sides, and
one, running up the spine of another launched himself into the air to pull the enemy
back into the arms of the waiting horde. He caught hold of one of Harry’s ankles, his
finger lined with barbs digging through Harry’s flesh to the bone. Harry loosed a
howl of pain which drew Lucifer’s gaze toward the demon hanging below.
Rather than simply striking out at the enemy with a word, Lucifer chose
instead to let Harry lead the ascent, while he descended, touching D’Amour at all
times, until he was at Harry’s knees. Then, without a word of threat, he reached
down and took hold of the hand that was still tearing holes in Harry’s ankle. Lucifer
had no sooner made contact than the demon’s grip was withdrawn from Harry’s ankle
1193
1194
and with one tender touch Lucifer snatched the pain away, and let it go. Then he took
the enemy by the shoulder, much as he had Harry, and the pain ascended again,
passing Harry as they ascended at arms’ length more.The demon was clearly uneasy,
despite the kindly dealings he’d been so far shown. He jabbered away, trying to
convince Lucifer that all he’d wanted to do when he grabbed hold of Harry’s ankle
“—you, who are everything to me. My great grandfather, his Kaispen Reichtir,
told me how it was when you were first thrown down; and how after all the beauty of
heaven this underworld had seemed so dark and harsh that many of the angels
themselves in the way of an angel’s sword, so as to have this wretched business of life
over and done with, as simply as possible. But it was you, Lucifer, you who talked the
rest of us out of our suicides. You said we could make our own world in the belly of
1194
1195
the earth—it would be the Un-Heaven and you would be the Anti-God— you
remember?”
“Is that what you were planning to do with the Hell Priest?” Lucifer tossed
back, his tone dangerously light. “Is he the new anti-god?” it wasn’t easy to read the
expression from the demon’s face from Harry’s angle, but he could see the nervous
“How reassuring.” Lucifer replied, his words scoured of irony, but somehow all
the more ironic for the fact. The demon was simply happy to have pleased Lucifer.
“You, of course.”
“Then you wouldn’t be opposed to carrying a message for some of your demon
1195
1196
“Down there?” the demon took a quick, fearful, glance at the chaotic scene
below. The transformations of his fellow rebels continued to hammer out the
imperfections in old anatomies, and bring forth new forms of limb and head and eye
and truth. It didn’t look like a place of glorious revelation; it looked as though the
escapes of a mad-house were playing with flesh devolving drugs in the ruins of an
abbattair.
“I don’t know who my friends are any longer,” the demon said flatly. Studying
the utter confusion below Harry could see why. The experiment in transformation
that the Hell Priest had chosen, not carelessly, a few of his leaders to undergo was no
longer a selective process, limited in numbers who would be evolved by the Hell
Priest’s judgments. But the Hell Priest had gone, and his power to organize this rabble
had gone with him, leaving the horde with a monstrous power in their midst. They
had quickly caught on to the fact the blood and body of one of their number who’d
been granted this benediction by the Hell Priest was an easy way to spread its
1196
1197
influence. You eat, you drink, and nothing’s ever the same again. Like many messages
passed in haste, the details of the transforming power that was unleashed quickly
coarsened, becoming crude and careless. Its deterioration was spread up by the
addictive attractions of his protean state, which brought with it, at least for a few
seconds when the drug first took hold of the user, a lulling euphoria… So back and
back the uncaptained horde below went, devouring whatever scrap of transformative
flesh or blood licked from the befouled floor in order to initiate another change.
Needless to say, such squalid fragments of power failed to create anything cogent as
they worked their transformations. Many of the demons stumbling and shrieking
below were like patients who had escapes the operating table with the surgeon’s work
uncompleted. Loops of intestine hanging out of slit bellies, skulls had been opened
like bone flowers, and left in that vulnerable state. And yet for every three of these
pitiful creatures there were others that had been fully transformed before the passing
of their lord, and Harry watched as they attempted to bring some order to the
1197
1198
the tumult, striking down those amongst the hordes who had tipped over the
madness. Such summary executions immediately calmed the chaos in the vicinity,
and the executions circled over the spot, skimming the heads of those who’d been
“There is the makings of a formidable force below us.” Lucifer said. “But we
shall have better.” The Devil turned his attention to the demon he had in his grip.
“You go find your leader, wherever he is, and raise him up. Tell him my army will
come against his before the hour is out, and we shall see which claims the day.”
“You have no army.” The demon said, “And the Unconsumed is dead.”
“Wrong and wrong,” replied Lucifer, and he pointed down to the confusion
Harry could see the Unconsumed too, lying against one of the pillars, his form
still sheathed in flames, though much diminished, his presence unnoticed. Lucifer
1198
1199
pressed the heel of his hand against the other’s chin, pushing the demon’s head back.
Then he seemed to spit light a dart of brightness into the demon’s throat, which
instantly made the creature convulse violently, loosing as it did so a single sob of
“Go to your Lord,” Lucifer said. “Pass on to him what I have passed on to you,
and be quick or it will devour you. You don’t have the capacity to contain what you
Lucifer let go of him. He started to fall backwards, but the Devil blessed his
descent with a benediction that slowed the demon’s fall, allowing him to tumble
backwards slowly, slowly, his trajectory changing as he descended, so that his fall
would be in front of the pillar where the Unconsumed lay ignored. Harry didn’t
witness what happened after that. Lucifer was already carrying them upwards again,
drawing a curtain of darkness between their ascending figures and the chaos below.
1199
1200
Three
Caz, and Murmizian and Norma had reached the front door, where Harry had
instructed them to wait, with relative ease. And in one detail at last they were lucky,
Murmizian’s sensitive demonic nose had smelt the whereabouts of food as they wove
their way through the battlefield, and had followed the scent to the bag which he
claimed from the corpse. They were too hungry and thirsty to be concerned with the
niceties of the food’s origins; they just dug through the contents and divided up
whatever looked edible. Caz made sure the lion’s share went to Norma, who
gratefully consumed all that he put into her hands: the salted meat, the unleavened
bread, two healthy swigs from a bottle of gavous, a pungent wine that tasted like
vinegar laced with licorice. The nourishment lent energy to their weary limbs and
1200
1201
they reached the door without incident. The view back down the cathedral was grim:
a wasteland of corpses upon which the battle between those who still had faith in the
Unconsumed, and those whose allegiance was to Lucifer raged with unassayed
feriocity.
“What the hell happened to Rebekah and Sienna?” Caz remarked aloud.
“She’s dead.” Norma said. “The dog, I mean. I felt her pass at least half an hour
ago.”
“Can’t or won’t?”
“Oh, I have my ideas. We all do, I guess. But I don’t know whether they’re
right or wrong.”
1201
1202
“Yeah.”
“You’d think so, wouldn’t you? But his place isn’t exactly what we expected.”
“It was better at the beginning.” Murmizian said. “I had a book about it when I
was a child.”
“It was mostly pictures. It was when I was very little. Hell was all terror and
magnificence.”
“No, that was my great grandfather, he was also called Murmizian, and he was
told by his great grandfather, and back and back, until one of them actually saw it for
1202
1203
“Yeah.”
“Like that.”
Cathedral. Harry had not been the only witness at work on this trial. So had Caz, but
his reporting had been for Norma, for who he attempted to evoke every significant
“What is it?” she asked him, eager as ever. “What are you seeing?”
“Yes.”
“—And that there was some kind of black cloud that covered up the whole top
“So much?”
“I’d say so. It’s hard to judge. He covered up all the demons the Hell Priest had
put on spits.”
1203
1204
“All of them?”
“Until—”
“Don’t rush me, Norma… I don’t know yet. Something’s happening up there.
The clouds are rolling back, and these are shafts of light pouring down.”
“It’s white with veins of purple and blue in it. And its twisting as it comes
down, like its trying to tie knots it itself.’ Caz’s description was accompanied by a
second which had its origins way up above the battlefield. No chorus of throats
remotely human could have produced such a sound, nor sustained it so effortlessly. It
caused a ragged tide of gooseflesh to pass up and over Caz’s head, it gave him an
erection so sudden and so fierce he had to quickly ease it into a more comfortable
1204
1205
position in his trousers. The same had happened to Murmizian but he didn’t seem to
care that his arousal had tented the front of his trousers. He just caught hold off Caz’s
hand and placed on his erection. Caz held on, as though it was the only certainty in
“Is that all?” Norma remarked, still waiting for Caz to provide some description
“I can’t see Harry but I can see Lucifer and…fuck…” his voice trailed off into
silence.
“Lucifer. He’s coming down out of the clouds. And he’s changed, completely.”
1205
1206
Lucifer had in fact done nothing to Harry, except to stand him on solid air
close to the ceiling while he got about his work. For a creature that had not been
raised from death for more than a few minutes, he was extraordinarily focused on his
labors. It was the hundreds of spitted victims that Lucifer had come to view. He
moved amongst them effortlessly, his merest glance to left then right sufficient to
initiate their liberation. The timbers which had passed through them decayed in an
instant, and the wounds they had caused made well, the pierced innards forming first,
then sealed with muscle and skin. There was as much disbelief amongst the saved as
there were sobs of gratitude. Who was this miracle-worker, who came amongst them
1206
1207
without so much as a robe to cover his nakedness? Finally, somebody in the ranks of
To which the Fallen One looked around acknowledging his re-baptism with a
nod. There was instantly a great surge of cries. Both from those already healed and
from those awaiting the savior’s glance: a joyous noise which would have been
certainly heard below had the din of war-making not drowned it out.
Lucifer seemed to gain fresh impetus from his naming. He rose, his hands held
shoulder high, and open palmed before him, like a surgeon preparing to take up a
scalpel. When he was sufficiently elevated to see the whole suffering multitude, he
opened his arms and his will went from him in waves. The spits, both horizontal and
vertical, rotted and went to nothing, the wounds were healed and closed, leaving
neither bruise nor scar. The stink of blood, shit and suffering was cleansed in a matter
of moments.
1207
1208
But that was only the beginning of the work Lucifer had risen up to perform.
Speaking with the same uncanny intimacy that the Hell Priest had used, his voice
little more than a whisper at the shoulders of all assembled above the shadow of the
curtain, he said: “I am indeed that angel Lucifer. I was dead by my own hand. But
risen up again in glory. And I ask you all, who I have saved from torment, will you be
my soldiers and follow me, so that together we may strike down the enemy below?
This Hell is mine and I will have it again, with your help. What answers have you?”
They came immediately; whispers from all directions: yes and yes and yes and
“You please me.” He lowered his head which had sprouted since his
resurrection a lush covering of black hair, currents of gold and scarlet moved through
it, and quickening, spilled down his back and along his arms, which he stretched out
1208
1209
“Let me give to each of you something that will arm you for your struggle.
Though we are not angels we can still burn brighter than that upstart priest and his
filthy legions.” The twin currents were passing down his body now, crossing as they
flamed from left and right, and burning with particular brightness where they
crossed, down the middle of his body, blazing at his groin, while the engine of his
He closed his arms once to touch his hands to the brightness at the brightness
above his breastbone. He made the briefest of contacts, then he flung his arms open
and the blaze flew from him, leaping from one demon to the next, describing a
pattern that left its route as a bright pattern in the dark air. It struck each of the
demons, male and female alike in the same place, the breastbone, and instantly began
the making them over in a style more befitting to soldiers in the army of Lucifer
Arisen. Nor did the intensity lose any measure of its power as it moved on, but gave
equally to the first and to the last. That is not to say that the changes that it wrought
1209
1210
in every anatomy it touched were the same. Quite the reverse, none of the grand
works of transmutation would end up resembling any other. Yes, many grew wings,
and yes many found the bone and meat of their heads rearranged to accommodate
arrays of teeth that made them distant relations of crocodiles or sharks, and yes scales
proliferated on some, bright as layered gold. But each was its own creature.
Nobody saw this more clearly than Harry, whose witnessing skills were more
valuable now than ever. The genius of transfiguring fire was everywhere in view,
playng with the newly healed bodies in the most radical ways, yet changing their
blood with such ecstasy that pain became pleasure. How else to explain the sobs of
tearful laughter from one whose rib-cage was sprouting another double rack of bone,
these curved outwards, the topmost six feet long, the lowest barely twice the length
of the originating rib-wings, of a sort. They had no feathers, but then none of the
wings invented here related their owner to birds. They had smoke for wings, fire for
wings, scraps of skin pulled tight on geometric kites of bone for wings. The same
1210
1211
invention was to be witnessed everywhere, and after the grim, sickening excuses of
the battlefield, which had come close to overwhelming Harry, this boot-camp for the
Lucifer shot him a sharp, silencing look, which cut Harry short. But an instant
“I know all the miracles seem boundless. But believe me, they are not. Nor am
I not infinitely beneficient. So if you want wings and a sword in your hand to try and
cut the legs from under the Cenobite, I’ll give them to you now, right here. But that’s
all there is, you understand? Nothing is limitless. Even the gratitude of a resurrected
Harry heard a sob of bliss from somebody nearby, it was a heart-beat from
inviting Lucifer to give whatever he had. But the words caught in his throat, and he
1211
1212
“Good call.” Lucifer replied, and without further word moved on hurriedly to
give private orders to a group of legionaires, as he’d already done several times.
There were six legions in total, each consisting of perhaps two hundred
demons, give or take a few. It was by any means a large army, but all were armed and
armored, the shining breastplate worn by every one of the warriors, male or female,
the same design: Lucifer’s face, stylized and eloquently beaten out so as to work until
one eloquent design both the breastbone and a blade, its tip the tip of the Devil’s nose,
its pommel positioned in the middle of Lucifer’s brow like a third eye.
The transformation the devil had wrought was astonishing. What had been a
Hell within a Hell when Lucifer and Harry had ascended into it was now filled with
an almost beautiful radiance, as the light from the demon’s glance struck the
breastplate of another, which in turn struck a third, and so on, a dance of fires and
reflections where there ahd been only shit, blood and suffering.
1212
1213
“Stay close.” Lucifer said to Harry, “and you will not fall.’ Then to his legions:
This was no whisper; this was a battle-cry answered by joyous roar and a
clashing of arms against armor. Then Lucifer was plunging down, head first, golden
spears in either hand. Harry followed in his wake. The last thing he registered, as they
plunged into the cloud of darkness that had hidden Lucifer’s work from view, that all
1213
1214
Four
The sheer scale of the slaughter inside the cathedral—the fact that when
enough corpses had been dragged away from the door, and a few more of the waiting
thousands entered to join the battle, they had to wade through a streaming river of
blood to do so—did nothing to mellow the viciousness with which they had fought.
Most took sides almost immediately. This wasn’t about politics, it was about the
pleasure of doing harm for harm’s sake. Some had not even come for that, but were
here to pick over the corpses for anything of value. And more than a few had come to
1214
1215
wounded, the limbless, the partially disemboweled—or to simply sodomize the dead,
In the midst of these atrocities, the Hell Priest stood contemplating his next
move, he was protected in his vulnerable state by two circles, the outer of which
made up by eighteen warrior demons he’d selected as his personal elite from
observing their pitiless dealings on the bloodied field, the inner a wall of enraptured
air he conjured to corrupt completely any incomprehensible clue to what lay within.
He had a great deal to think about, and not much time to decide upon a
forward path. As was ever the nature of ambitious endeavors, certain elements that he
had not predicted had appeared to test his tenacity, and his invention. Chief amongst
them, of course, the reappearance of the Fallen One himself, very much alive, despite
the fact that he had made a pilgrimage here several years before, and seen with his
own eyes that Lucifer had taken his own life. And when he’d stripped the armor from
the suicide corpse’s head it had shown even the most rudimentary sign that there was
1215
1216
still life in its substance. No. Lucifer had come back from the dead by some means
that was presently a complete puzzlement; and his resurrection was of such
significance that the Hell Priest did not doubt for a moment that next means would
have other consequences, few likely to be in his favor. Hence his snatched attempt at
solving the mystery, before circumstance played any other wild cards.
But his baser instincts would have no trick with mediations. They shook him
from his contemplation, his bowels spasming. All right, he told himself, you’ve got
my attention, now what do I do? The answers were already there in his head, he
simply was afraid of their consequences, in short, the wisdom of his bowels
instructed, he needed to dig deep and access the kind of raw elemental power that his
long years of study and murder had given his access: the ur-stuff, the workings so
ancient and so crude that they could only be summoned into him if the earth was
blood-red beneath his feet ands the stench of death was spicing the air.
1216
1217
“Maybe I could catch him in one of the Lemanhand’s boxes? He had built one
“No boxes,” the voice of his excrement growling. “That was another life, priest,
when there was still time for temptation. But you brought all that down. You
slaughtered all the civilized smart ones first, because they were the ones who’d figure
It was a technique he’d learned from Pol Pot, who had brought his beloved
Camodia to its knees by leading the Khynest Rage to slaughter every man and woman
who might be considered an intellectual. They asked too many questions, Pot had
It seemed to the Hell Priest that there was no great wisdom in this. Pot would
have understood in a heartbeat why he’d purged the magicians once they had given
1217
1218
over their most precious knowledge, and the grimoires in which this knowledge was
set down. He had made himself the one and only possessor of occult knowledge,
simply by systemically murdering any one who might have opposed his right to that
title. Not that knowledge needed to be used, his guts told him.This was the moment
in battle in which to be that formenting knowledge and steep himself with it. “But be
quick about it, his bowels demanded. Lucifer is somewhere amongst those you
spitted.”
The Hell Priest raised his head for the first time since entering his twice
protected circle, and looked towards the ceiling, the sight confounding spell did not
corrupt the vision of those looking out. The Hell Priest could see the layer of refused
sight quite clearly. “He’s hidden them from me, he thought, faintly irritated at being
He stared at the tapestry of shadows a minute or so, willing himself into the
weave so that he could at least open up a little spy-hole to peer through. Lucifer’s
1218
1219
conjuration, however, despite the fact that it had been made without drawing the
least attention to itself, was water-tight. With time, he could certainly solve it, magic
and mathematics, which existed as a single subject in his head had always been his
first love. But there was no time now for the bliss of calculation. The ripe stink of fear
and feces that bowels had sweated out still lingered in his sinuses. It was not a
warning to ignore.
Assuming that Lucifer that was now woken from death was as powerful as the
stories about him suggested, then the Hell Priest knew he had trouble on his hands,
and it did no good to deny it. But then perhaps the same portion of his soul had
known all along that the prizes he was planning to win weren’t gained with the
illusions and slights of hand; or even the more sophisticated jigger-pokery like
in the face off against the Fallen One, even if years he’d spent laying cold in the tomb
1219
1220
No, if he was going to go up against Lucifer face to face,then he’d need a much
older, much more volatile form of magic at his disposal, the kind one in every
thousand or so magicians he’d tortured for their knowledge over the years admitted to
their understanding. It went by many names—it was the eighth engine, it was the
Prior Ride, or Hear24- but its essential nature was not particularly complex—what
this most occult knowledge offered was a route by which the mage could cheat the
constraints of time and reach back—only with the mind, some said, others disagreed
and claimed they’d taken the trips physically—into the pre-divine state of matter.
Before Gods, who made men, or men who made gods, before Devils and Hells and
Heavens, a breath drawn there, a thought shaped by its surrounding presence, a word
carved in its virgin state, could empower the taken of their breath, the possessor of
that thought, the speaker of that word, beyond all other forms of magic.
And the Hell Priest knew the words by which he could remove himself to that
place. The journey there often the breath, the thought, the word and the journey
1220
1221
back so swift that a traveler returned in the same instant he departed. Except, of
course, that the engine that proceeded God was in him now, in every fiber in every
cell and there were no rules available to instruct him in how to wield or what perhaps
more accurately possessed him. All the stories of those who’d wielded the engine and
lived to tell the tale were anecdotal; but they agreed on one thing, which was this: if
you were at war, and your only agenda was to win, then the prior ride was the
Tu Jeh Maz Az A Yah Neh Ark Bej Ee Ut Tu. Did “Uz Yah I Al AK Ki Ut Tu Ut Tu Jeh
Maz Az A Yah Neh Ark Bej Ee Ut Tu” have any meaning? The Hell Priest had not the
slightest idea, but he had good reason to believe in the veracity of what he was being
presented with. The four magicians who had owned up—though only under great
physical duress—to test their knowledge of the engine, had set down the forty seven
letters in precisely the same order, though none could be persuaded, even though
1221
1222
death was the consequence of their referral, to speak the syllables. He had finally
killed all four out of a mingling of mercy and frustration. But he had kept the syllables
by heart thereafter, in readiness for a conflict that instinct instructed him could be
This was that conflict, surely. What greater adversary would he ever stand
against but the Prince of Light and Lies himself, the Conundrum Incarnate. But
where was he? Was it possible that he had declined to put his strength at the service
of whoever had resurrected him, and slipped away? He made an infintesimal smile,
musing on the irony of this. Then the smile fell away, as a radiance that he had not
seen since heaven knows was spilled from somewhere overhead. He didn’t look up
immediately, but counted to ten, reaching eight before he threw back his head of pins
to let the luminescence flood upon him. The light bringer was overhead clearing the
darkness with one strike of his hand and unleashing shapes of gold and parent-gold,
which in turn ignited all that was combustible in the dirty air, sending each mote
1222
1223
down as a tiny spiraling comet to exalt the columns of light between which the
sometimes angel descended in his naked glory. His hair was so long it now streamed
behind him like a mane; his eyes were so black that they spilled twin beams of
darkness, that raked the heaps of corpses and around the spot where the Elite stood in
their outer circle, protecting motionlessly the second circle. It’s powers to confound
down upon the hive of corrupted vision where the Hell Priest stood, drawing back his
It was Harry, still traveling in Lucifer’s wake, who defied his new master and
yelled down:
“Hey Pinhead!”
The call got the Hell Priest’s attention. He threw his head back and seeing the
descending figure, and his spear, began to move out of Lucifer’s way. But Harry’s
insulting had come too late. Though he avoided the spear entering his skull and
1223
1224
passing down through his body Lucifer threw it and accurately enough for it to enter
the demon where the breat plate joined his shoulder piece, and sank through the
enemy’s body until it exited at his thigh, though it failed to pierce the armor there,
The Hell Priest did his best to stifle the cry of pain, but it came anyway,
spilling between his clenched teeth. He tried to move out of his meditation zone
before the Prince of Hell was upon him, but it was agonizing business, with a portion
of the spear at least four feet long running through his body. Pale blood, like milk,
tinged a sour blood, spurted from the divide where the armour that covered his thigh
and knee divided the armor that protected his shin. He gasped a word of release, and
the inner circle of mirages evaporated, giving the outer circle, his elite, a clear view of
what was happening to their lord. They came to his aid immediately, three of them
catching him as he stumbled backwards, while two more came from the other side
1224
1225
Lucifer had armed himself with a sword and a second spear, and swooped
down upon the Elite, lopping off the head of one and slicing open the throat of
another. Then summarily stabbing the remaining pair with his spear. As his bare souls
touched the ground the surviving members of the Elite came at him from all
directions. But his own legion were landing now, and they threw themselves into the
battle with an abandon born of the fact that they knew their creator had reconfigured
their healed anatomies to make them objects of unalloyed ferocity, not so much
soldiers as killing machines, their nails and teeth razors, their manes entwined with
hundred of venomous barbs, the stench of their sweat asphyxiating, the pus in the
cultivated clusters of sores around their groins strong enough to eat through almost
anything. When they took wounds, as they almost immediately did, they were
indifferent to them, after all they’d suffered at the hands of the Hell Priest. The sight
and smell of their own blood only made them more impassioned, and with good
reason. As Lucifer had healed and reconfigured them, preparing for the battle ahead
1225
1226
he had made it clear that it was not being fought for the petty possession of a piece of
terrain, and it certainly wasn’t being fought for love or envy. This was to decide the
face of Hell from this moment on. The old ways were over, hiding in the darkness,
eyes forever turned heavenward, sighing for what was lost. There was a new goal,
Lucifer had told them; once he glimpse reading the thoughts of the man who’d been
instrumental in raising him from the dead: the world in the head of Harry D’Amour.
There was prime, vulnerable real estate up there, no longer protected by angelic
forces, who had been called away to other frontiers many years before and other wars
mankind’s only enemy was itself right now. And mesmerized by nightmares of ever
greater self-destruction it tried out its shallow, clammy life, killing the world it had
been made steward over species by species, acre by acre, all in the name of meat and
righteousness, the warriors who descended with Lucifer from the heights were
1226
1227
beyond the reach of any serious harm from the squalid beasts who served the Hell
Priest. Any minor wounds they sustained knitted themselves together again. Without
need of tending, thanks to the instructions Lucifer had given their bodies, the larger
ones could be endured without incapacitating the wounded warrior. In short, they
were an invincible force, and they quickly cut a swath through the Hell Priest’s
rabble, laying the enemy low with such efficiency that in seconds a message warning
of this new order of assassins had passed up and down the length of the cathedral.
For many of the Hell Priest’s ragged mercenaries it was one piece of bad news
too many. They’d entered this battle with raw appetite and rage fuelling them, and
the freedom to act out their foulest, cruelest dreams of atrocity—the kind of dreams
Hell had once been notorious for making reality; but which of late had been frowned
for occupants of the pit. But the demons who’d been first to answer the
Unconsumed’s cry for blood had brought with them reminders of old wars and
1227
1228
inquisitions, infernal machines of every shape and size, piercers, pokers, poison, and
acids in reservoirs designed specifically to invade the intimate chambers of the body,
and release their homicidal fluid there. But though there had been some brutal
business done by these devices, they were not designed for use on a battlefield, and in
the chaos of bodies broken, and bodies bleeding, they were soon buried by butchery,
after that the joy started to go out of the whole endeavor and when Lucifer’s troops
swooped down from overhead and causing as they sliced the darkness open with their
bright hands, memories of what deeds the holy forefathers of these unholy remnants
had done. The first of the desertions, none of these soldiers had taken oaths of
allegiance, but their exiting from the battlefield was a bad sign, and its influence
quickly spread. Some, looking for friends, and finding them amongst the dead, only
unnerved those who were still taking pleasure from the brawl when they gave voice
to their grief.
1228
1229
But the battle was far from over. Even as his loyal Elite bore his body away
from the meditation zone and the direct line of attack from above, the Hell Priest
“Uz…Yah…I…Al…Ak…Ki…Ur…Tu…Ut…Tut…Jeh…Maz…Az…A…Yah
…Neh…Ank…Bej…Ee..Ut..Tu.’
The soldiers who were attending upon him took little notice of his utterances,
assuming they were evidence of delirium. But barely had the flow of sounds come to a
halt than untouched the spear that had been transfixing the priest’s body began to
shake.
“Lift me!” the Hell Priest ordered, “Above your heads. But first, you—” he
summoned the youngest of his attendants to him, and took off Lucifer’s armoured
gloves, passing them over to the soldier. “Put that on, quickly. And now, to my face,
that I may bless them.” The youth did as he was instructed, though his face and body
1229
1230
“Be calm. You won’t be hurt. I need you to take off the skin armor where the
“Yes…”
“You have Lucifer’s gloves and you have my blessing upon them. But be quick.
I’ve begun a great working, and my body wishes to be clear of the spear before it
“Uzirek.”
“So, Uzirek, you just do as I tell you. No harm will come to you. I swear on my
The sudden rise in the volume of the Hell Priest’s voice galvanized Uzirek. He
reached down and seized the shin guard, which was rattling violently as the spear
head shook against it. Then he pulled the guard away from his Lord’s skin. His hands
1230
1231
had been lent authority over the gloves. The guard came off without Uzirek
exercising any great effort. A heart-beat later the spear slid down through the Hell
Priest’s body, moving so fast that the youth would have had no choice of stepping out
of its path, and caught him in the middle of the throat, throwing him backwards out
of the meditation zone and over the dead that lay around until he eventually struck a
heap of bodies which the impact of his striking them caused to topple over, with
Uzirek, the spear still sticking out of his throat by five feet or so, lying mingled with
the corpses.
The Hell Priest paid the youth’s fate no mind. Any thoughts that he’d sworn
on his soul that Uzirek would be quite safe were forgotten. He had other priorities,
infinitely more pressing. He had been able to lift up above the heads of his Elite, as
he’d requested, and there he lay some instruction in his blood had told him to, until
Tu rose up: that ancient word, its presence not visible to the eyes of his surviving
1231
1232
Elite but its stench quite apparent. It was the stink of life and death rolled into one
monstrous river of sentient grease, where the secrets of the world’s beginning and no
doubt the secrets of its end were circling together in the same irresistible liquor. All
planet-killing plagues were here, circling in the dirt; and no doubt their antidote too,
were anyone patient enough to track down in such toxic populous of insanities, and
sicknesses, and here was what the Hell Priest wanted, the winding course of the
something silvery bright that summoned his figures into its booth. He didn’t deny his
Instantly the muck responded, not only snaking up over him, but narrowing
its painless way into his flesh and bone and marrow so that its swampy substance took
possession of him. It was only when it rose up his spine and started to pump its potent
stuff into this head that he felt a spasm of unease. To have this primal power in his
limbs and heart and belly was one thing, to have it in his mind, where he had always
1232
1233
stuffs (liquor, tobacco) in order to keep his thoughts untainted, was not so welcome.
The fluid seemed to sense his momentary resistance, and before he could protest any
He let out a single shout, And his body—still held aloft by his Elite—stiffened.
Without exchanging a word the Elite let their hands drop away from his body. He
had no further need of them. He hung in the air where their hands had left him, and
for a few seconds his body simply spasmed, its fingers tapping on the air. And then
the taps and tics and the spasms ceased. There was a pause of several seconds, then the
Hell Priest started to slowly rise up into the horizontal position. As he did so the
perfect symmetry of his scarified face was destroyed by the creation of new veins, as
the syllables summoned levels of power his anatomy had not been designed to contain
into his body. It not only forged new veins for his face, but it surged through the
muscles behind Lucifer’s armour, making them swell until the structure creaked with
1233
1234
All of this—from the speaking of the syllables to his new position, standing in
the air—had taken mere seconds, during which time the descending Lucifer
dispatched with casual ease any of those from the Hell Priest’s Elite who came against
him. He wasn’t content to separate a head from a neck; he slashed at his adversaries
with such speed and violence that the bodies were barely recognizable as such by the
time the pieces were scattered. He had slaughtered three of the surviving Elite and
Lucifer put his foot in the chest of the demon he’d been fighting, and kicked
him well clear of the Meditation zone so as to concentrate his attentions on the true
enemy. He rose up off the blood soaked ground, until he was face to face with the
Hell Priest.
“Anything to say?”
1234
1235
The Hell Priest shook his head, and into his open hands sprang two curved
blades, gifts of will. Then he pitched himself at the sometimes Prince of Hell, and
Five
Harry doubted very much that the Hell Priest cared or even remembered his
sometime witness now. The battle against Lucifer consumed his attentions entirely.
By some oversight Harry’s ability to defy the laws of gravity were still his to toy with,
and he used them to remove himself as quickly as possible from the site where the
naked Lucifer was locked blades to blades with the thief who now wore his armor.
The swords they wielded were not the only weapons at their disposal, of course.
1235
1236
Lucifer’s eyes, skin and breath and sweat were all instruments of power in their own
right, while the Hell Priest’s syllable-summoned energies surged through the design
of the armor, spitting thorny cords of black lightning that wrapped around Lucifer’s
Harry followed the sound of Caz’s voice as best he could through the din of
the battle, but it was a shrill shout from Norma that got him searching in the right
direction. Caz and Murmizian had both armed themselves with weapons from the
fallen, and they stood with Norma between them, ready to defend her should the
occasion arise. Harry made an inelegant landing on a pile of corpses close to the
“Apart from being so damn hungry I could eat one of these damn things.”
1236
1237
“There’s got to be food somewhere here.” Harry said. “You can’t fight wars on
an empty stomach.’
“Is that what this is then?” Caz said. “Because I lost my way trying to figure
“I don’t think any of these idiots know why they’re fighting either.” Harry
replied. “They’re in a killing frenzy and they don’t care what they’re hacking at as
long as it bleeds.”
“In defense of our lives.” Norma pointed out. “We wouldn’t be having this
“How are you doing?” Harry asked Murmizian. The answer was plain: not
well. The blood-soaked machetes he held in front of him rattled against one another,
1237
1238
“She went on her way and she didn’t want us coming after her.” Norma said.
“I think she went to say goodbye to the dog again. I tried to tell her that she’d
see the dog again, in some heaven or other, but she didn’t sound much comforted by
that. She said: if hell can be thrown into chaos like this, who says heavens any more
certain? Sure, Harry, this is all a killing frenzy, but it’ll change Hell and damnation
forever.” She turned her sightless eyes up beneath her lids as she mused on this.
“That none of this would have happened if I hadn’t come down here to find
you.”
“Well that’s true, isn’t it? Who knows how this will look when the dust is
settled? Maybe your Pinhead will be the King of Hell. Why not?”
1238
1239
“Do you have to debate this here?” Murmizian said. “It’s only a matter of time
“He’s right,” Harry said. “I’m going to go back and find Rebekah. The rest of
you should get out of here. Wait on the shore awhile. If I don’t come back—”
“Don’t talk crap.” Caz said. “We’ll go together, and Murmizian can stay with
“Listen to me, for once. There’s a lot of crazy demons with swords running
around. So you should have one of your own, or you’re going to get into a mess. Will
1239
1240
The parted without any further words, Murmizian leading Norma off through
the litter of corpses towards the front door, Caz lingering a moment to watch them
go.
“Question,” he said.
“What?”
“Would there be Hell to pay if I took Murmizian out of here with me when
“Hell’s already been paid,” Harry replied. “Too many damn times. Of course
Caz smiled. “Good, so let’s get this business finished and we’ll fuck off home.”
1240
1241
The Battlefield had changed in nature several times, from its early eruption of
almost carnival mayhem to the wanton slaughter that had followed upon the killing
of the Unconsumed and this, as new eager slaughterers got in to replace the dead, and
increasingly chaotic state of affairs, in which the battle was being waged by demons
who neither knew nor cared whose side they were on.
Now the blood letting had entered what was surely the final phase, in which
the focus was on the two figures circling each other high above the heads of their
armies, each collision of their weapons throwing off layers of blazing air. It was still
an astonishment to Harry, seeing the creature who he’d taken for a minor tempter in
the infernal pantheon, so transformed by the fruit of his crimes—his murders, his
thefts—that now he was meeting in battle, as if his equal, Lucifer himself. They
exchanged no words —neither taunts or boasts. They simply clashed and circled and
1241
1242
eradicate the other; to hack from him life with such ferocity it would be as though he
never existed.
And as above, so below. The warring sides no longer whooped and hollered
while they fought, as though energies had to go to the business of erasing the enemy.
This new-found focus had pared down to a core of maybe thirty demons who still
fought; the rest, either because they’d sustained some weakening wound, or had
simply lost the stomach for the battle, had fled or fallen.
Even the complaints and entreaties of the dying (demons, like humankind,
more often than not called for their mothers in the end), had diminished; almost
gone. The reason was not hard to fathom. The waves of energy released from the
clash of Lucifer and the Hell Priest was one blow more than most of them could take.
Now there were just a few survivors at far corners of the cathedral, where the
euthanizing waves did not break, and even they were growing steadily weaker as
their blood and breath seeped away.The immense space, which had but a few hours
1242
1243
before been empty and pristine, was now a decaying slaughterhouse, with the two
forces of immeasurable power battling above the corpses. Unnoticed, Harry and Caz
made their way towards the fractured ground from which Lucifer had risen up.
“There’s somebody down there.” Caz said as they clambered over the corpses
“No.”
“Let’s hope.”
Caz pulled one of the bodies away from the lip of the fissure, to get a more
solid footing on the marble which was slick with grease and blood. There was a
curious sweetness in the air that bloomed from below: could it be the scent of
flowers?
1243
1244
“You smell that, Harry?” Caz said. He got no reply, and glanced back over his
shoulder to see that Harry’s attention was fixed upon the battling lords overhead.
His advice came a moment to late. The Hell Priest caught sight of D’Amour.
“Witness.”
Without looking at him, Harry gave Caz a hefty shove. “Go.” He said. Caz was
already on his way, thrown off balance from Harry’s push, he dropped out of sight
into Lucifer’s suicide chamber, leaving D’Amour above to deal with the needs of his
sometime master.
Six
1244
1245
It was indeed the scent of flowers that Caz smelled from below. But when he
got down there, into the patchy darkness where Lucifer’s death bed was overturned,
and the body of Sienna not far from it, half-concealed by the shadows, there it
quickly faded from air, replaced by a much fouler stench. It was the corpses that were
stinking, it was the demons who had retreated into the deepest shadows as soon as he
appeared. In the protean manner of their kind, it seemed they had reconfigured their
anatomies so that they resembled emaciated monkeys; their cheeks hollow, their
sockets so deeply scooped there was barely a glint off their eyeballs. Only their teeth,
exposed by black lips drawn back above and below, were bright, and they snapped
and ran with foamy spittle as the demons let out a incomprehensible stream of shrieks
and bits of words, run together with the chattering of their teeth.
There were no more than seven or eight of them, Caz guessed. If he could pick
them off one by one, or two at a time, he could probably deal with them, but
1245
1246
theyshowed no appetite for violence. Quite the reverse. Once the initial chorus of
warning noises was over, their din died down, and quite suddenly stopped
completely. There was a cue for this sudden silence: the appearance, weaving
Her presence here was not a shock, but her appearance was. She had opened
her blouse and torn the t-shirt she’d been wearing beneath, letting both fall down
exposing her breasts. Her hair, which had always been tied up in a rough fashion, was
now hanging loosely at her shoulders, her face completely cleansed of expression, and
all the more beautific for the fact. Caz had never been sexually interested in women,
not even sexually curious. But now, watching Rebekah slowly approach the place
where he stood, her breasts and hair moving in rhythm with her step, he felt
something stirring in his belly that was more than cool aesthetic admiration.
1246
1247
“It was kind of you.” She said softly, “to think of me. But I won’t be going.”
“Why?”
“Not to stay, no.” she replied, meeting Caz’s gaze. “But I’m not quite finished
here.” She continued to stare at him, silently challenging him to defy her unspoken
will and remain underground. But Caz’s curiosity was too strong. For most of the time
he’d been in the Cathedral circumstances had obliged him to stay on the edge of
things, keeping Norma safe. Now, finally, he had a taste of the mystery at the heart of
this entire journey, and no amount of staring from Rebekah was going to drive him
away.
1247
1248
“I don’t know exactly. Something to keep the worst from happening, I guess.”
She finally unlocked her eyes from his and looked up through the fractured ceiling at
the battle that continued to rage overhead. Light flooded through the fissures where
1248
1249
“It’s been guesswork from the start. She said, smiling for the first time since
they’d crossed down. Perhaps even the first time in Caz’s presence.
“Something funny?”
“Just that here’s me asking you how the world works, and now I’m thinking
“Guesswork.”
“Guesswork.”
“No laws. No rules. Everybody scrawled and smeared and half-forgotten and
re-invented.”
The smile stayed in place as she spoke. “Guess after guess, miles deep, ages old.
Nobody really certain of anything.” She paused. “Will you look for me?”
“Of course.”
1249
1250
He began to turn away from her, then looked back: “There’s a few stray
“I know. There just curious. Hanging around waiting to see what happens
Grinning, Caz returned to his scramble up and over the rubble. Energy broke
against his face like a bitter wave, receding for a few seconds then coming back at
Once more the situation above had changed. The air had become thicker; it
buzzed, its particles dancing. Was this just in his head, he wondered, or had the
relentless trading of blows initiated the decay of reality’s order? He looked back down
into the suicide chamber. Everything below seemed perfectly in order. When he
returned his gaze to the scene overhead, however, its decay had advanced a little
further, the strokes, jabs and sparks of color becoming more and more abstracted.
1250
1251
He would not allow his eyes to escape their duty however. He forced them
into seeing the scene above him as he knew it was: Lucifer and the Hell Priest still
locked in battle, though it was clear from the slow strikes of their weapons, and the
way their heads hung down between each strike of blade against blade, that they
were fighting with the very last resources of energy they owned.
The same was true for the few members of their armies who were still trying
to carry the day. There were no more than six or seven warriors on either side, and to
judge by the wretched way they fought they too were in the grip of the visual decay
that Caz was witnessing. One by one they lost control of their lacerated bodies, and
dropped to join the dead and dying heaped below. Caz didn’t watch their death-
throes, his gaze returned to the Hell Priest, who had begun to utter what sounded like
spoke he moved with startling speed around his enemy, avoiding Lucifer’s blade and
dropping down as he did so, until he was standing on the bodies. The combination of
1251
1252
words and numbers he was giving voice to was working some abnormal change in the
dead and the dying. The process of decay seemed to have quickened in their flesh;
their muscle was seething as though flies had taken it for their laying-place.
He cast his sword away, though Lucifer was circling above him, prepared to
swoop and deliver the killing stroke. Then he stretched his arms out in front of him,
palms down, and lifted his hands up to his chest. Whatever life-in-death he had
seeded in the killing fields on which he stood, he now summoned them to him. The
blood splattered robes he wore rose around him, as though a great change of mind
was rising from below, its force so strong that it tore the fabric in places. Caz had no
doubt that the Hell Priest was taking pleasure in the energies surging through him.
He laughed as they came into him, raising his hands to his face and holding them
mere inches from the nails that decorated his features, so that arcs of force left from
1252
1253
At his feet the dead were all a-jittery, as the Hell Priest’s litanies and equations
drew back every last bit of demonic force from them. It made a furnace of his body, in
which the bones blazed brightest. They were protean in their frenzied state, Caz saw.
The skull into which the nails had been driven softened in the heat, and the
incandescent motes of its insolid stuff rose up, as if to crown him in blinding fever.
His innards were a holocaust of their own, his organs liquefying in the feverish cage
of his ribs, and loosing their own fiery forms. Some serpentine, some piscine, some
simply rivulets of abstracted flesh, which spilled from the confines of his anatomy. He
bathed in them as they flooded out of him, and his body seemed to feed upon itself its
He was all motion now, white vestments rippling and swelling, energies arcing
from head to head. The marrow pouring from his cracked bones, and rising around
him as though he were being ruptured in flames fuelled by his own body, the heat
making every part of his anatomy dance in its own transforming fire. Even so he was
1253
1254
still spilling the sequences of syllables and numerals that had initiated the working.
The corpses beneath him twitching and rolling in response to instruction, but they
did not escalate for very much longer. Suddenly, the sequence of words and numbers
reached a point of no return, and the blazing transfigurations in the Hell Priest’s body
became a single rushing motion, each bright strand of ligament momentarily clear to
Caz, as a soul, stolen from the heap of corpses on which the Hell Priest had prepared
his last show of empowerment. Then he was rising towards Lucifer, who was still
making the same sword strokes he’d been making when Caz had looked among as
though all Caz had witnessed in Lucifer’s body had taken just a moment, unnoticed
by the enemy.
Lucifer saw him now, however, and ran the edges of his blades together, so
that cords of lightning leapt from them. Then he turned in the air, and descended
towards the Hell Priest. He had no chance to strike, however, as he dropped towards
his enemy, the Hell Priest reached up with the limbs of fire and caught hold of
1254
1255
Lucifer by the neck. Lucifer stabbed at him from left and right, but his body was no
longer susceptible to such assaults. Tongues of white fire emptied from the furnace to
the entrails, knotting themselves around Lucifer’s sword and up around his hands and
arms. Lucifer let out a bellow of rage, and struggled to free himself, but his enemy’s
protean body spat fresh cords of flame that caught him by his neck and genitals,
Lucifer made one more attempt to press the points of his swords towards the
priest, shifting their target from torso to head. The Hell Priest responded by bending
Lucifer’s arms behind his back on themselves, grinding their joints to bloody dust,
and cracking the bones in a dozen places. The swords fell from Lucifer’s hands, and
the priest summarily snapped every finger in his hand, to be certain they would never
Caz watched the tableaux hanging in the air above him in breathless
anticipation of Lucifer’s reprisal. But none came. Instead his body dropped in the
1255
1256
arms of the enemy, all computation drained out of it. To Caz’s eye there was
something sexual about the gift Lucifer had made of his body, as though he was
“Is this the end then?” the Hell Priest wanted to know.
If Lucifer had any answer, he was beyond giving it in words. All he could do
was raise his heavy head with painful sloth to meet the Hell Priest’s gaze. Then he
“I’ll make it quick,” the Hell Priest replied, “Trust me, I know how to kill.”
As he spoke a host of fiery forms sprang from his body, some little more
they leapt a dozen feet clear of his body before turning and speeding back toward
their victim, others like the muiti-jointed limbs of insects in fire and barbed with
flame.
1256
1257
Caz’s trance upon the spectacle alone had been so intense that he had noticed
nothing else. But the voice close to his shoulder was recognizable even before he
turned to look.
witness.”
“I can see better from here.’ Harry remarked. His voice was like gravel being
poured down a rusted chute. And his face, when Caz took his eyes off the sight above
and glanced at him, had a frailty, almost a translucency about it, as though Caz could
“Well if you ever hear me talking about another trip like this you have my
“Done. Now—”
1257
1258
Caz and Harry looked back up at the imminent execution. There were even
more piercing extractions from the Hell Priest’s body now, all swaying in the same
address his executioner, but let his head sway back, his eyes rolled up beneath his
fluttering lids, while further diminishing in volume, escaped his open mouth. With
the battle won, and the coup de grace his to deliver when he chose the Hell Priest
stood on the air between Lucifer’s legs and surveyed the angelic form before him.
“All right then.” The Hell Priest said. “Enough.” He closed his eyes for a
moment, his lips moving, as though he was offering up a silent prayer. Then, as he
1258
1259
opened his eyes, the weapons of execution that he’d called up out of his own flesh—
No part of his body was exempt from the assault. The largest of the Hell
Priest’s weapons punched its way through Lucifer’s chest, and writhing wildly burst
out between the scars on his back where his wings had once been rooted; a host of
smaller weapons adding their own hurts to those his shattered arms and hands had
suffered. Some of the assaults were too accurate not to be directed by the Hell Priest’s
will. One that struck his adam’s apple; three that flew between his teeth with
unerring accuracy, and another that pinned his tongue to his lower lip. And most
agonizing of all, the scalpel headed dart that punctured the sighted sac of his left eye,
Lucifer spasmed and writhed as the first weapons pierced him, but the more
that he was struck the less he responded, so that soon he wasn’t moving at all.
Wounded in perhaps a half a thousand places, he lay still at Lucifer’s feet. The assault
1259
1260
had not been without its price. The Hell Priest was left sweating and breathless. But it
He scanned the Cathedral, which was still lit by the energies this struggle had
loosed, which shifted around over the ceiling. For all the slaughter that had gone on
here, there were plenty of survivors. Many wore wounds that would have killed a
mortal man, saved from dying of shock by their demonic roots, but there were plenty
who had survived the battle with barely a scratch. All eyes were on the Hell Priest, as
he stood triumphant over his enemy. Cords of energy that had spilled from his
anatomy to bring Lucifer down hanging slackly from his body, still connecting the
two. The Hell Priest let that hang there, proof to all who had their eyes on him that
“I know that many of you brought ancient enormities into this place. You had
scores to settle, and you came here not because you cared who sat on the throne of
1260
1261
Hell, but because you wanted to murder some enemy under the cover of battle.”
There were plenty of guilty glances exchanged here, and one or two even made to
speak in their defense, but the Hell Priest had more to say. “Whatever you did here,
for whatever reason, does not matter anymore. Put your vendettas away, forget the
past and follow me out. Who amongst you call me lord, and follow me out of this
The silent seconds passed. And then a great cry of affirmation rose from every
direction.
“I! I! I!”
Caz glanced at Harry. He wasn’t playing the Hell Priest’s witness anymore.
His head had dropped, and he was staring blankly at the rubble to which he clung.
Caz grabbed his arm. “Come on, let’s get the fuck out of here, Harry.”
Harry didn’t respond. He was mouthing the words his Adversary had just
used.
1261
1262
“. . . a New Hell. . . “
The mention of Norma stirred Harry from his despair for a moment. He
looked up at Caz.
“Where is she?”
Harry nodded, and together they scrambled over the shattered marble and
down in to the canyons of corpses. They weren’t out of the Hell Priest’s sight,
however.
Harry gave Caz a little push in the direction of the door, then turned one last
1262
1263
Seven
“I’ve seen all there is to see,” Harry said, looking up at the Hell Priest.
1263
1264
“Not good enough, D’Amour. Not after all that you’ve done to bring me down.
You think I don’t know you had your hand in this”—He kicked Lucifer’s body—
The excrement reached out and caught hold of the Hell Priest’s foot.
“Enough,” he said.
For a moment the Hell Priest simply stared down at his adversary in disbelief,
But Lucifer, despite his injuries, had no intention of letting him go. He
reached up with his other arm, which had acquired in its shattered state the uncanny
fluidity of a tentacle, and seized the vestments he’d once lain down to die in. With
1264
1265
By now he had let go of the Hell Priest, and stood face to face with him, his
body still pierced in countless places, blood running freely from his wounds,
gathering in rivulets which coursed down his legs and dripped from his feet. Seeing it
pour forth, Harry remembered with shattering vividness his vision of Golgotha: the
storm clouds rising up behind the crosses, and Joseph with his cup, kneeling at his
work.
Then the vision passed, erased by the sound of the Hell Priest’s scream. Lucifer
had driven his hands into the Hell Priest’s abdomen, and had taken hold of his guts.
The weapons the Cenobite’s body had produced to bring the Devil down withered
now, as the Hell Priest recalled energies that had fuelled them, in the hope of putting
up some defense against Lucifer. But the Devil had him in his grasp now, and he
1265
1266
wasn’t about to let his wounder go. He reached still deeper with the body of the Hell
“Spit out some magic, fool. Come on, you’ve got workings by the thousand in
your head. There’s got to be plenty to banish the likes of me. I’m just a fallen thing, a
broken thing”—he dragged a length of gut out of the Hell Priest’s belly, and pulled it
in repeatedly, uncoiling the demon’s entrails. “And stop that wretched din. I thought
you liked pain.” He let go of the gut, leaving the loop to fall between the Hell Priest’s
feet. “Why would you have these—” he ran his bloody broken fingers over the nails
in the demon’s head—“with you of it wasn’t for the pleasure of the pain?” He
selected one of the nails from the creature’s cheek and with a little persuasion worked
it out. Fully half of the nail’s length had been buried in the Cenobite’s bone and
muscle.
“How did that feel?” Lucifer asked him. The Hell Priest was too stricken to
reply, so Lucifer dropped the nail and chose another, working it free and dragging it,
1266
1267
then moving on to a third and forth. Blood ran down the grid of scum that covered
the Cenobite’s face. He was no longer screaming. Whatever agony he’d felt as his
entrails had been torn from him was inconsequential compared to the defacing he
was now enduring. Lucifer was plucking the nails out randomly, his pace quickening.
“So stop.”
“It’s . . . .”
“Go on.”
The Hell Priest shook his head. Lucifer replied by plucking another nail, and
another and another. Desperate to stop him, the Cenobite began his confession again.
1267
1268
Lucifer paused to look at the nail he’s just pulled out of the Cenobite’s face.
back.” He tore away the collar of the vestments, and drove the nail into his throat,
The Hell Priest reached up to Lucifer’s face, and would surely have put
out his unwounded eye if he’d had the chance, but Lucifer was too quick to lose the
“You had your moment,” he said. “And now it’s gone and it won’t come again.
And then he was on the Hell Priest, the calm, cultured face he’d presented
suddenly erased, and something crazed in its place battered in the meat before it and
1268
1269
“We’ve seen enough now, Harry,” Caz said. “Are you listening to me?”
“No, Harry. This is Hell. It’s never over. Are you coming or not?”
Caz let out a growl of irritation, and caught hold of Harry, forcibly turning
“You came here for Norma, Harry. Remember? We all came to get her out.
And if we’re quick we can get out of here before one of those crazy fucks finally get
the upper hand and the Apocalypse breaks out. But enough of the witnessing.” He
“Yes. Enough.”
1269
1270
“Okay.”
Together they started out towards the door, as they’d been doing before the
Hell Priest had called his witness back. This time there was no call. There was noise,
certainly: shouts from demons watching the final struggle of the Hell Priest and
Devil; moans unintended from the dying; and other sounds that perhaps emanated
from Lucifer’s attack on the Cenobite: the tearing of fabric and of flesh; the breaking
of bones.
But the further behind they left the struggle the more confident Caz became of
Harry’s desire to be out of this damn place once and for all. He kept his hand on
Harry’s shoulder, just in case he should be summoned again, but they clambered up
and over the last heap of bodies and came in sight of the door.
1270
1271
uncertain of whether they should venture in or not. Harry and Caz wove their way
The lake was a bit more placid than it had been when Harry and his cohorts
had first ventured around the cathedral, and the Quoato had been turning the waters
white in its frenzy. The sight of the dark lake and the starless sky above it were
wonderfully soothing after the slaughterhouse scenes they’d left behind them. Harry
walked towards the water’s edge, and stood staring out at the tabula rasa before him.
Caz, meanwhile, had found Norma and Murmuzian. They were sitting in the
shadow of the enormous doorjamb, the demon with his back against the stone and his
arms wrapped around the old lady, who sat between his legs. She looked so frail
sitting there, and so diminished. Even when she heard Caz’s voice, and the news that
Harry was out of the cathedral too, unharmed, she managed the smallest of smiles,
nothing more.
1271
1272
“We have to get this lady to a comfortable place, where she can eat and use
“It’s better if I carry her, I think.” Murmuzian said. “Are you all right with
“Anywhere but here,” she said, as though she were a couple of exchanges
behind.
“We all agreed about that, lady,” Murmuzian said gently. “I was only asking
1272
1273
“Oh, I’m too old to care about shit like that,” Norma said. “Somebody’s gonna
He left Norma and Murmuzian in the shadows and turned around to look for
Harry. It was harder to find him now because, in the short time Caz had been talking
to Norma and Murmuzian, a larger number of survivors had decided to retreat from
the Cathedral, many with blood streaming from their wounds, and still carrying a
knife or a sword to defend themselves if the need arose. But there was little
belligerence amongst the exiting crowd. They were too anxious to be out of the
with one another. Caz pressed his way between them, heading back towards the spot
at the shoreline where he’d left Harry, but unable to keep his curiosity from tempting
1273
1274
him to look over the heads of the crowd, most of whom were shorter than he was, to
He’d seen the interior of the cathedral undergo a host of changes in the time
that he’d been under its roof. From the hushed, almost reverent vastness he’d first
entered it had become a place of battle, which in its turn had steadily become more
barbaric, until it had been literally impossible to find a yard of ground that did not
run with blood. And now? Now some fresh transformation seemed imminent. The
battle between Lucifer and the Cenobite was over. There was no sign of the Hell
Priest. He had apparently joined the thousands of others who lay dead on the floor.
But Lucifer was another story. He had shed the weapons that the Hell Priest had
conjured to pierce him, and hung—naked still, and covered in wounds—in the air
where the two had fought, his arms spread wide. His face—even though Caz was
only seeing him from a distance—was beautiful, his long hair lifted from around his
head by some tender wind, his smile beautiful, his eyes blazing.
1274
1275
“I was an angel once,” he said, gazing at the demons watching his below. “And
I had such wings! Oh, such wings!” As he spoke a mirage of the blazing wings he’d
owned were imprinted on the air on either side of it. He had a wingspan of twenty
feet or more, his wings arrayed with immense eyes, painted on the air in red and
“But they are just a memory now,” he said, the conjured spectacle decaying,
the rotting eyes collapsing into emptiness. “And I am left with a pain I cannot
The repetition of his question was painfully loud, and its echoes didn’t
diminish as they crossed the cathedral, but seemed instead to swell in volume. The
building, for all the pillars and buttresses that supported its immensity, shook as the
Fallen One’s voice grew louder. Stone dust fell in fine dry rains from fractures his
voice was opening in the vaulted roof, and there was noise from the basement too, the
1275
1276
“I was finished with my life,” the Devil said, “—finished with this Hell I built.
I was dead, and happy. But it seems I cannot be certain of death until I bring all of
He turned in the air, addressing the demons below who watched him with
such adoring gazes. This was Lucifer, Lord of Lords; and in their awe and reverence
they seemed not to understand, or perhaps believe, what he was telling them. Still
“Hell is finished. You understand? If you have other places to go, then go
while you can, because there will be nothing left when I am done. Neither above nor
Finally his warning began to cut through the idolatry that had every demon
below him in thrall, and some of them began to look around for their nearest escape
route. Caz quietly cursed himself for wasting precious time watching Lucifer, and
1276
1277
turned away from the door to look for Harry. He didn’t need to look far. Harry was
“Are you?”
“Well there’s nothing to stay here for but the end of the world,” Harry said.
“So we go?”
“Indeed we do.”
1277
1278
Eight
1278
1279
By the time Harry and Caz had found Murmuzian and Norma, and the quartet
began their return journey down the side of the cathedral, all of Lucifer’s audience
had grasped the profound seriousness of their situation, and were getting out by any
means available. The windows were being smashed, and demons were struggling out
in their panic, throwing themselves down at the rocky beach with abandon, simply
grateful to be out of the building before the shock waves Lucifer’s syllables were
unleashing brought the place down. There were fissures in the walls now, rising from
the ground like black lightening, the flying buttresses crumbling as the connecting
stonework fractured and fell away, the capitulation of each buttress putting the
“What happens when we get off the island?” Caz said as they went. “How do
Harry threw him a despairing glance. “I don’t have a fucking clue. I always
1279
1280
“There’s more that one way out of Hell, surely,” Norma said.
“There are many,” Murmuzian said. “Snake-holes I’ve heard them called.”
“I never went to it, because of the stories Surraban told about demons being
snatched away and murdered if they got near it. But she knows.”
“We’ll find her,” Murmuzian said with quiet confidence. “And I’ll try to have
They were almost two miles of the way down the side of the cathedral now,
and the exodus from the cathedral was a chaotic flood of frightened demons, many of
them, in their haste to be away from the failing building—and even and even more
urgently from the creature inside—were running through the shallows of the lake, so
1280
1281
as to avoid the crowded beach. It was only a matter of time before their plunging
through the water drew the attention of the Quoato. It surfaced suddenly, in a great
explosion of foaming water, and seemingly dislocating its lower jaw so that it
protruded far further than the upper, it easily scooped up twenty demons in one pass.
Then it threw back its head tossing its catch down its black throat and plunging into
the lake again only to surface less than a minute later to do the same thing further
Its appearance did little to dissuade many of the crowd from running out into
the water almost immediately, preferring to risk being taken by the beast than to be
anywhere near the cathedral. Their frenzy was understandable. The roof was
There was one piece of good news for Harry. And the others when they finally
reached the far end of the cathedral: a makeshift bridge had been constructed by the
1281
1282
army of the Unconsumed, which made crossing back to the beach very much easier
for them than having to fight for a boat. It wasn’t an elaborate structure, and the
volume of departing traffic it was having to bear was already causing it to collapse in
places, but with Caz using his size to drive a path for the other through the crowd
:Maybe you should go without us,” Harry said. “She wasn’t a great fan of
ours.”
“She doesn’t like anybody. Except me, a little. So maybe it’s best I go on my
“Yes.”
“No, honey. You set me down someplace and I’ll take care of myself ‘til you
1282
1283
“That would be very much appreciated, sweet one,” Norma said. “I’m so
parched. . . .”
They found a place up off the beach under the shelter of what looked to have
been a small copse in better days; now reduced to little more than a few desiccated,
leafless trees.
“And if you don’t come back in an hour or so I’m going to come looking for
Murmuzian headed off along the beach towards the little settlement, the fires
of which had since died away with little more than embers. While Caz did his best to
make Norma comfortable on the uneven ground, Harry wandered back out of the
trees to watch the spectacle of the cathedral’s destruction. More of its roof had by
now collapsed inward, and the walls were rapidly coming down too, falling outward
1283
1284
to expose the mock battlefield within. Lucifer was still standing in the air over the
spectacle of corpses, cold light flickered through the rising veils of dust emanating
from his skin. It spilled out over the trembling walls and across the blank sheets of
water to the left and right of the island and out beyond it to the blind horizon.
“It didn’t sound like that was what he had in mind, did it?”
“He said more than that, Caz,” Harry reminded him. “He said there’d be
1284
1285
“All the more reason we get out of here as fast as we can.” Caz looked along
the beach. “I lost sight of Murmuzian. I guess he must be sitting down somewhere
“Question.”
“Yeah.”
“I thought so.”
“Why?”
“Just wondering . . . how the future’s going to look. For all of us.”
“Oh, there’ll be one, Caz. We haven’t come this far to die on a beach . . .”
1285
1286
“Just wandering a little closer to the water to get a better view of what he’s up
to. My eyes are so damn tired I can barely keep them in focus.”
“Don’t blame your eyes. He’s hard to keep a fix on. There’s a pulse of energy
“I’ll be back in a few minutes,” Harry said. “And maybe we’ll have some news
from—”
“Exactly.”
Leaving Caz’s laughter behind him, Harry plunged into the flow of demons
still laboring up the beach, their breaths raw and foul. Not a one of them paid him
the least notice; they simply wanted to put as much distance between themselves and
whatever was about to happen behind them. The Cathedral’s demolition continued,
though it had slowed now that its walls were, in several places, little more than heaps
of rubble.
1286
1287
With his eyes fixed on the source of light—Lucifer, of course—he took little
notice of the crowd through which he was passing, until suddenly there was
somebody blocking his way, who was not a common demon, fleeing in panic.
“Witness.”
The Hell Priest was there in front of him, the condition of his body so ragged,
and his face so utterly devoid of its former symmetry and elegance that unless he had
spoken, Harry would have passed him by unnoticed. Now they stood face to face as
the crowd turned past them, on up the beach and away into the darkness.
“No,” Harry said. “You don’t have to worry about that. I won’t be talking
about how he finally beat you, because you’re right, I didn’t see it.”
1287
1288
“Oh, for fuck’s sake, demon. I witnessed everything but that. What do you
care if I missed—”
“An oath is an oath,” the Hell Priest replied. He raised his left hand to his
The words weren’t for him, however. They ignited in the cage of the Hell
Priest’s fingers.
“Still more conjuring tricks?” Harry said. “I’d have thought you’d have sworn
off them by now. They’re bad for your health. I’ll see you around, demon.”
So saying, he moved to the right of the demon so as to be able to see the ruins
of the Cathedral again, and took two, perhaps three steps down the beach. But the
Hell Priest touched his shoulders, and against his will he felt himself spin around.
1288
1289
“Oh well—” Harry began to say. Then the hand containing the whispered
spell came up in front of his face, and the fingers opened, loosing the power it
contained.
“Remember what?”
“Sight.”
“Christ. What have you done?” His heart quickened not beating but
hammering. And with each hammer-blow the pricking got worse, as though white-
hot pins were being steadily pressed into his eyes. He tried to blink but his lids
refused to close. The Hell Priest had turned to watch him, his own eyes catching a
gleam of the cold blue light that Lucifer was emanating. As the pain increased
1289
1290
Harry reached out and made contact with the Hell Priest’s cold, wet body. His
fingers found something to hook themselves under, though whether it was torn flesh
“Don’t do this to me,” D’Amour said. “Please, God in Heaven, what more do
you want from me? Don’t do this. I need my eyes. I’m a detective.”
“You should have thought about that before you turned your back on your
duties as a Witness.”
“Yes.”
“But its not like you’re dead, is it? I’ll stay as your witness for as long as you
want. Just don’t take my eyes away.” He tucked like a child on whatever his fingers
“That’s good to hear.” The Hell Priest said. “But it’s too late. I fell and you
weren’t there to witness it. How could I ever trust you again?”
1290
1291
The darkness was encroaching at ever greater speed, that Harry could now no
longer take in the Hell Priest’s face in a single glance, but needed to scan it through
the iris that was closing his vision down. He could see nothing in the demon’s face
that suggested there was any reprieve to be had. There was only the cold light
reflected off the Fallen One in his eyes. The rest, what had once been a kind of
enough.” The Hell Priest started to turn away, dislodging Harry’s fingers as he did so.
As soon as Harry lost sight of the blue gleam in the demon’s eyes he was utterly
disoriented, lost in a diminishing world on shadowy forms, one of which was that of
his blinder. If he lost contact with the Hell Priest now then all was lost; he needed
another chance, just one more, to promise the Hell Priest whatever he wanted in
exchange for undoing the conjuration that was pricking at Harry’s sight. He reached
out for a figure who was moving in front of him, begging him to please wait. His
1291
1292
fingers snagged the creature’s back and he knew instantly that this was not the Hell
Priest. This one was warm and dry. He withdrew his hand and his panic called up the
lost child in him, seizing his heart so hard he seemed about to burst.
Now that the Hell Priest had abandoned him, the hold his conjuration had on
Harry’s eyelids was loosed, and he blinked freely, causing tears down his cheeks.
They soothed the agony in his eyes, but did nothing to turn back the closing down of
his sight. He stopped to subdue his terror long enough to think clearly about what to
do in the seconds he had before his sight was sealed up completely. It wasn’t hard to
fathom. There was only one safe place for him right now: back up the beach with Caz
and Norma.
His sight had closed down to a pin-prick, but it wasn’t difficult to figure out
which direction he needed to be going: the same way as the demonic hoard in which
he was just another stupefied animal. He let himself be born along by the multitude,
the fact that his final sights were the vague dark forms of demons was not lost on him.
1292
1293
This has been your life, said some cold steady voice in him apparently immune
to the terror that had confounded the rest of his thoughts. You have wandered
amongst evil things, seized by a sickly intoxication that had allured him to play the
role of hero, while all the time he’d been indulging an addiction. This wretched
clarity was more than he could bear. Why now, of all times, did his brain choose to
make each a damming judgment? Was it just a secondary conjuration that the Hell
Priest had seeded in him? However the thought had gotten into his head it had
nowhere else to go once it had damned him for his sickening self-indulgence. It just
Blind! He was blind! Every last pin drop of sight had gone. And all he
could rely upon now was the direction of the bodies fleeing around him, and the hope
that he would be seen by Caz or Norma once he got within stumbling distance from
the top of the beach. He had to be sure not to allow the crowd to carry him too far. If
he slipped past the place where Caz and Norma had taken refuge without being seen,
1293
1294
and got lost on the dark road back towards Primordium then he’d be utterly lost. So
he had to go slowly, slowly, judging as best he could the angle of the stony beach
beneath his feet. It got suddenly steep just before it ceased to be beach at all and just
became wilderness.
resist being driven along by the surrounding crowd, which earned him plenty of
shoves and demands to get out of the way. He felt the urgency in the demons that
were streaming past him. Something of significance was going on behind them all;
some change in the look of the Fallen One that had put this fresh frenzy into the
crowd. It seemed he could feel it. There were gusts of energy pushing against his back
and neck, their strength escalating. Afraid he was going to be carried off the beach
against his will if the urgency in the crowd grew any stronger, he turned to his left
and started to make his way across the flow of demons to what he hoped would
eventually be open beach. Then if necessary he’d wait until the exodus had slowed or
1294
1295
stopped, when hopefully Caz would spot him. It would have been difficult enough
making his way out of the panicked crowd if he’d bee sighted, but in his blind state it
was brutal and bruising. Twice he was stuck so hard by the flow of the traffic that he
fell to his knees, and the second time he couldn’t get to his feet without being
knocked down again. The breath was kicked out of him over and over, and it was all
But he forced himself onwards, no longer certain that he was still leading
towards the edge of the throng or crawling even more deeply into its heart. For once,
he had a sliver of luck. One of the demons in whose path he had crawled cursed him
ripely and picked him up by his belt and his hair and threw him out of the way. He
landed hard but clear of the crowd, the right side of his face cut open as he slid over
the sharp, loose stones and came to a halt. He rolled over onto his back, and for two
minutes or more he didn’t move. He just lay there with his eyes wide open, but with
1295
1296
1296
1297
Part 7
1297
1298
1298
1299
One
The noise of the demons’ chaotic departure became more ragged after a
time, as what had been a solid flow diminished. The wounded came now, many
gasping for breath as they did their best to climb the beach, often moaning with
pain, some weeping quietly. Harry lost track of time as he lay there on the stones,
the side of his face stinging from the wounds he’d sustained when he’d landed.
The heart-thrashing terror that had sieged him as the Hell Priests’ conjuration
1299
1300
had pricked out his sight had now left him. He didn’t yet know how he would
deal with a life so radically changed, but at least he would have an experienced
And perhaps in time this thing that had laid upon him by magic could
somehow be undone by the same means, though given how comprehensively the
Hell Priest had destroyed the great wielders of magic in his pursuit of the power
to take Hell for himself it might be hard to find a survivor. But nothing was
impossible. His life until now was proof of that, littered as it had been with orders
of souls and states of existence that had forced him to congenially reassess his
beliefs about the world. So much of it was out of sight to the uninquiring eye. It
had taken Norma’s tutelage to make him look with a questioning gaze at all that
surrounded him, searching for mysteries’ that were not only hiding in secret
places, but walked on the sunlit Avenues of the city, in plain sight. He was
suddenly seized by a profound yearning for New York, where even as a blind
1300
1301
man, he’d be able to walk with confidence, his feet so familiar with many of its
The desire to be gone from this wretched, wounding place and back on
familiar streets was so powerful that it spurred him to his feet, and gave strength
to his voice.
“Caz!” he yelled. “Where are you? Norma! Murmuzian! Can anybody hear
me?”
“Norma! Caz! Murmuzian! Where the hell are you? I’m lost!”
“Caz!”
“Yeah.”
“Where?”
1301
1302
“What do you mean where? Right….here….” his voice lost music and
momentum as Harry swung clumsily around and showed his face to his friend.
and…and Norma.”
“Yes.”
“To her?”
“Yes.”
“Why didn’t—”
1302
1303
“I couldn’t move. He’d thrown some fucking words in my face and I was
down for the count. I hate all this fucking magic shit. All I could do was watch
while he…”
“What?”
their wives every fucking Saturday…Except she’s only skin and bones anyway.”
“Kicked her mostly. Then pulled her to her feet without touching her and
beat on her a while, then dropped again, and kicked her some more.”
“I’ll kill him Caz. I swear, I’ll rip out his fucking heart.”
“He said you’d be coming back soon. Then he said something about you
being grateful.”
1303
1304
“Yeah. Because now I’m blind I don’t have to see what he’s done to her.
“What?”
“Let the anger go. She doesn’t need that. Not now. I know there’s some
stuff she needs to talk to you about, and she’s only willing to talk to you. Nobody
else.”
“Okay.”
“So I’ll bring you to her then make myself scarce. I won’t be far off. If you
“All right. I’m ready. I just don’t have a fucking idea which direction
“How’s that?”
1304
1305
“Yeah.”
“We’re going to turn to the right, Harry. Now we’ve just got to go up to
“Just don’t take it too fast or you’ll go down and you’ll take me with you.”
“Don’t worry.”
After three or four increasingly confident steps, Caz said: ‘You don’t seem
very…I mean, you’re much calmer than I’d be if somebody had just made me
blind.’
“I should have come to look for you after you’d been away awhile.”
“Don’t blame yourself. I’ve had a fucking charmed life for nearly thirty
years. The number of times I should have been the one in the body bag, but
somehow always unharmed. A few broken bones. Never anything serious. Norma
1305
1306
used to say I had an angel looking out for me. She said she’d see it sometimes
when I came to visit her. But I guess it had other business today.” He took a deep,
wracking breath. “I’m still alive,” he said. “Which is something. I get to fight
another day.”
“Okay.”
“There!”
“I got it.” Harry said, fearlessly climbing the slope even thought the loose
“Slowly—”
1306
1307
“You mean still breathing? Yeah, she’s still breathing. I knew she wouldn’t
“She just said she was afraid something had happened to you.”
“No, I’m fine.” Harry replied with less than convincing brightness.
1307
1308
“What did he do? Tell me, Harry. No lies. Just tell me. What did he do?”
“I’ll come sit by you.” Harry said, “And I’ll tell you.”
“How?”
“Does it matter?”
“Maybe.”
“He didn’t dig out my eyes with a knife if that’s what you want to know.
“No.”
1308
1309
“All right.”
“But there’s other stuff we do need to talk about. Just you and me.”
“Just take a half-step over to your left,” Caz said. “Good. Now how do you
want to sit?”
“On my ass, Caz, the same way I’ve always sat. I can do that on my own.”
He took his hand off Harry’s elbow and stepped back to allow Harry to
found his face as easily as she would have if she’d been sighted. She stroked his
unshaven cheek.
“Okay kids,” Caz said, “I’m going back out to the beach to watch for
Murmuzian. If he’s not back in ten minutes I might just leave you two to talk and
1309
1310
“Go now if you want to,” Harry said. “We’ll be fine. Right, Norma?”
“…sure…”
“I’m so…..damn thirsty…” Norma said, the shaping of each word clearly a
hardship.
“That bad, huh? Caz said. All right, I’ll go look for Murmuzian right now,
“We’re fine Caz,” Henry said. You should go look for Murmuzian. We’ll
1310
1311
“Yeah.”
Harry heard the grin in Caz’s voice as he said: ‘I’m gone.’ Then his feet
were crunching on the stones, his retreat still sluggish, until finally he seemed to
commit himself to the separation, and went racing off along the beach.
“Finally.”
“I know.”
“Norma?”
“Are they?”
1311
1312
“Oh God in Heaven are they ever. Of course a lot of the time they’re
putting on faces, at least when they’re alive. But once they’re dead, you know,
they stop all that nonsense. So you’ll get to see the truth. And it’s so much more
rich and strange than you’d ever guess from having looked at their masks.”
She was no longer speaking in the raw, hesitant fashion she had been
using when Harry first got to her. Now she talked in an urgent whisper.
“What instructions?”
For what happens once I’m gone. Which will be very soon.”
“Yes I am, Harry, and you do neither of us any favours by wasting time
with platitudes. My body’s meat, pure and simple. And decays it decays, over
time. All Pinhead did was hasten me towards my exit, for which I am not
ungrateful, to be honest. I need to die awhile. Get my appetite for life back before
1312
1313
I choose new parents, and set back into the game with all that I’ve learned hidden
away at the back of my soul. It’s going to be quite a life next time round, knowing
“No doubt?”
together. Different faces, same souls. So don’t grieve. Just take up where I fell
off.”
“Damn right.”
“I can’t help the dead, Norma. I know nothing. Less than nothing.”
1313
1314
“You knew enough to get down into Hell and save my sorry soul.”
demon. And he’s still out there somewhere! He can start all over again if he wants
“Harry. Harry,” She soothed him, stroking his face. “Listen to me. Things
are never the way they seem. You did what you thought you should because
you’re a good man. You came down into Hell to find me. Into Hell, Harry. There
aren’t many people who’d do that for their own mothers, never mind someone
“You’re not—”
1314
1315
“Listen to me. It wasn’t about me in the end. It was never about me.
“I don’t understand.”
“I don’t either, if it’s any comfort. But think about it. Think of how things
have changed down here, because you choose to come looking for me.”
“So somebody set all this up. Is that what you’re saying?”
“But you said you were bait. And that means there was fisherman, doesn’t
it?”
Norma took a long moment to think this through before she replied.
“We’re all in it together, Harry. We’re all pieces of fisherman. I know that
sounds like a bullshit answer, but you’ll see, when you start to work with the
dead. Everyone’s complicit. Even the most innocent little kiddies. Even babies
who live a day, an hour, they still have a hand in things, even their own deaths. I
1315
1316
know that’s very hard for you to get your head around right now, but if there’s
any one piece of understanding that I could leave with you, it’s this.”
“Wait now. You’re saying we’ve all got a hand in things then what about
“Leaving me, I mean. Just when I need you more than ever.”
“I’ll be with you more than ever, Harry. I just won’t be flesh and blood.
I’m tired of being solid. I need to spread out a little. I need to let go of these old
bones and find me some new ones. Not right away. When the urge takes me.”
She paused, and Harry heard her make a half-suppressed grunt of pain as
“I’m fine,” she said, “You don’t need to worry about me. I’m fine. It’s
everybody else who’s fucked up.” She laughed lightly. “It isn’t really funny,” she
1316
1317
went on, still laughing, “The world-soul is crazy-sick, Harry, crazy-sick. And if
we don’t get to the root of its pain, and burn it out, everything you did down here
“What do you mean, everything I did down here? I did nothing except
“You’re not thinking. If you hadn’t come down here after me, and
followed the demon and me across half of Hell, and raised Lucifer—”
“But who brought them down here? And how did they get to be the way
they are—”
“Were.”
“Are, Harry. Are. They haven’t been unmade just because their bodies
gave out.”
1317
1318
“Of course.”
“The hill outside Jerusalem? Yes, she showed me too. Joseph of Arimethea
and his cup. The Grail, filled to the brim. It’s no wonder following me down here
caused such a furor when you consider the company you kept.”
“Like what?”
“I don’t know exactly. But I do know that you can’t wake up a power like
“I…I don’t know.” Norma said, her reply tinged with an unsettling
become…apparent.”
1318
1319
“You don’t sound too good, Norma. Maybe I should call for Caz.”
She reached out and gripped his arm, seizing it with an accuracy and a
“You really are happy?” Harry said. Though he tried to keep the doubt
“Worlds…with…in….worlds.”
time. The phrase trailed off as the breath which had carried it ceased with a
1319
1320
barely audible click in her throat. He didn’t need to speak her name and have his
eyes and to his surprise his fingers found her cheek with the same uncanny
accuracy he’s seen her demonstrate countless times. For some reason the image of
what he was doing appeared in his mind’s eye, fixed like a painting: Attempting
to Close the Eyes of A Blind Woman After Death. It was easier than he’d feared it
would be. Her eyelids obeyed the slightest touch of his fingertips, and closed.
“I love you, Norma.” He said. “Did I ever say that to you? Fuck. Did I?”
1320
1321
Two
Lucifer, once the most beloved angel in that incandescent Dimension that
mortal men called Heaven, exiled from its glories and its powers by his Creator,
thrown into a place of rock and darkness where, in defiance of his Creator’s
torments, he’d made a second Heaven or at least attempted to, which mortal men
had come to call Hell, hung still above the center of his Cathedral, and planned,
for the second time, his farewell to life. He wouldn’t make the same mistakes this
time as he had the first. There’d be no Cathedral this time, to serve as a place of
1321
1322
pilgrimage for those who wished to meditate on the injustice and tragedy of his
story. Nor would the Underworld be populated with the bastard children of the
damned and their tormentors, the latter rebels like himself, thrown down from
Heaven for conspiring with him to rule from the Beatiful Throne.
The product of such unions were brutal things, with obsessions and
addictions seething in their skulls. They had bred with aberrant ease, each
succeeding generation shedding more of their angelic roots, until they seemed a
species unto themselves in which every deviant idea Nature had shipped into the
life-forms of ocean, swamp or sewer were celebrated, diseases treated like the
Lucifer had made no attempt to change the unnatural wistay of Hell. Any
attempt he might have made to keep his dominion from descending with a state
of limitless depravity and contagion was bound to fail, thus furthering his
humiliation. So he had laid plans for suicide; plans that would take two
1322
1323
centureies to be fully realized, given that they included the construction of the
Cathedral on Lake Joatha, and the very secret creation of his auto-execution
device in the Chapel of Release, which was the name he used for the Basement
Zupathathat—whom he’d elected to work with him. He had arranged to pay for
their labours with the only thing they wanted: death; a gift only he, who had
been an angel of the highest order, could provide for them. He had not cheated
them. They’d died by his hand the day the device that would take his own life
was finished.
fires Lucifer had tenderly nurtured to erase them utterly, so that none would
discover their remainds and desspoil them, Lucifer’s body had remained whole. It
had not been planned that way. The machine had been designed to first cremate
Lucifer’s body and then initiate its own demise, destroying itself with such
1323
1324
violence that anyone who came upon the remains would never be able to make
erasing itself. Some primitive urge to preserve itself was alive in its system—
more sophisticated a device than any human mind in those early centuries of the
first millennium could have possibly imagined, much less brought into being. It
living had possibilities; death had none. So it would live, it decided. And given
Zupathanat (the last a little less tidy than the first two, but still over after three
hacks and a quick manual twist and tug), and that it had driven nineteen darts,
narrow as a baby’s finger, with its creator in an order and configuration that had
been calculated to bring death to its sacrificed flesh, piercing its bones to their
1324
1325
glorious marrow, and poisoning the body with the toxins in which their lengths
were anointed.
And there Lucifer had lain in dreamless death for almost one thousand
four hundred years until the blood of the Christ, Hell’s first harrower, had
invaded sweet oblivion and thrust him back into unwelcome life. He didn’t have
a complete grasp of the policies behind his resurrection. Nor in truth did he much
care. All that mattered to him was that once and for all the world he had created,
ending forever the idiot games of power, and the blood-shed that inevitably
sprang from such games, the evidence for which lay below him, despoiling the
1325
1326
The shout caused the stones on the beach to leap up as if in terror, then
drop and rattle down the incline towards the lake, whose surface was also stirred
into agitated motion. Caz had just reached the Azeel’s encampment when Lucifer
unleashed his shout, and the noise brought Surraban out of one of the shacks. She
had a knife in her hand, and her hair was in disarray, as though she’d been
“What you do here?” she demanded, her huge silvery eyes darting back
“Where’s Murmuzian?”
“I don’t think so,” Caz said, the opportunity to start towards her as she
1326
1327
miscalculated how quickly he would reach her, because instead of going around
the fire he leapt it. The embers spread too far for him to make a clean jump, and
when his landing kicked up a burst of yellow white sparks, which served to
distract the old demoness long enough for him to deflect her knife-bearing hand.
Her response was to spit full-force in his face, the saliva stinging his skin and
burning his eyes so viciously that his sight was instantly blurred by tears. Now it
was Surraban who had the advantage, and she took it without hesitation. Her first
cut sliced up across Caz’s chest, her second came back down across his belly.
Before she could wound him a third time he retreated clumsily into the dying
fire, turning up the red-hot embers hidden beneath the ashes. He smelt the stink
of his old boots cooking, and felt the heat on his soles, but he wasn’t going to
stumble back out into the path of Surraban’s knife, so instead he kicked the
1327
1328
curses, evidence, he hoped, that she’d been driven back by the embers, though
the smoke from the fire and the spittles sting denied him confirmation. He
dropped his head and leapt from the embers, grateful for the wave of cool air that
met him.
He took two unhindered steps before she came at him again, but this time
he caught a glimpse of her approach from the corner of his eye, and dropped
down to avoid the swing of her blade. Then he threw himself at her, the tears
clearing from his eyes as he did so. He grabbed her by neck and knife-arm,
shaking the latter ‘til she released her knife, then releasing her arm and putting
“Where’s Murmuzian?”
1328
1329
“None of your damn business.” The wounds she’d given him hurt, and the
“I think I’m just going to kill you,” he said, half meaning it, “and throw
you in the fire then find him myself. Yeah, yeah. That’s the easiest, isn’t it?”
“You crazy!”
Her strong bony fingers pulled at his hands, desperately trying to loosen
his grip. But the half of him which truly intended to strangle the life from her
had him pressing his thumbs side by side against her wind-pipe. She started to
make a nasty rattling gasp, and her hands lost their strength and slid away from
his. His sanity prevailed at that moment. He let go of her completely and she
dropped to the ground, using the first available breath to begin cursing him again.
He picked up her knife, and tucked it through his belt, then, rubbing his
eyes to clear them of the last tears, he went to the shack. There was a small fire
1329
1330
burning inside, the smoke vented through a hole in the middle of the roof, and
by its light he saw Murmuzian, kneeling with his back to the fire, staring at the
blank wall. His hands were crossed behind him, as though they were tied, though
they weren’t.
Caz went to him. “It’s okay, it’s only me,” he said. A shudder passed
sound. Caz went down on his haunches, with his back against the shack wall, and
looked at his demon lover’s face. Murmuzian’s eyes were wide and his mouth
closed tight. He stared straight ahead of him, his gaze not shifting in Caz’s
messy, I can feel it, and I don’t want us to be here when he does.”
Murmuzian made the same wordless nosie he’d made before, wriggling as
if to face himself. Caz grasped what was going now: the old woman had him
1330
1331
mesmerized into thinking he was bound and gagged, maybe blindfolded too. He
moved his open palm back and forth in front of Murmuzian’s eyes. He didn’t
blink.
“You’re not tied up, baby,” Caz said. “She’s just got you believing you are.
“It’s a trick, that’s all. Some stupid bit of witchery. I’m right here. Look at
that it was not blank, as he’d first thought. There was a quartet of hieroglyphs,
arranged so close to one another that they almost touched, scratched on the
antiquated sheet of metal from which the wall was made. Murmuzian’s eyes were
1331
1332
“Ha.” Caz said. He put his hand to his chest wound, and wetted his palm
with blood. Then he wiped it over the hieroglyphs, effectively erasing them.
Murmuzian’s release was instantaneous. The ropes that he’d believed were
binding his wrists, and the gag and blindfold all lost their grip on his imagination.
“Of course.”
“Because she told me that was what she was going to do. Where is she?”
Murmuzian got to his feet. “I’m a little numb but I’ll be fine once I get
moving.”
1332
1333
Caz led the way to the shack and out. The air was tinged with smoke
She’d gone from the spot where she’d dropped to the ground, but she
wasn’t far off, Caz was certain. She was in the smoke somewhere, her solidity
half-dissolved so as to better conceal herself. Caz studied the dirty air, looking for
“Let’s confuse her,” he said to Murmuzian. “You head off in that direction,
“It’s…”
“Together.”
He had hold of Caz’s hand and he plainly wasn’t going to let go.
1333
1334
shack. Caz looked puzzled. Murmuzian just kept pointing. Caz took his advice
and headed to the corner of the shack, and then, at Murmuzian’s urging, slipped
down the side and round the back. There was no smoke here. Just lightless beach,
sloping gently towards the water. Now Caz saw the wisdom of Murmuzian’s plan.
Why waste precious minutes facing Surraban’s manipulations when time was of
the essence? Better to slip away while she was waiting for them in the smoke.
They made their way almost to the water’s edge before turning left and
making their way back to the makeshift bridge and the cathedral, where Lucifer
still hung up high and incandescent, like a blue lantern fashioned in the shape of
a man with wide-spread arms. Though he had not spoken since his shout, there
was a sound in the air which Caz didn’t doubt originated with the Fallen One:
not one sound but half a hundred buzzing, humming, rattling, hissing, searing,
1334
1335
sobbing…all woven into a single fabric which swooped and billowed vast and
rippling over the beach, some portions unmade into little more than the
glistening threads like some hungry spider’s trap, in other dense enough to form
clots of solid sound through which Caz and Murmuzian had to press their way.
front of each in the absence of the other. Neither had any good news to proffer.
Caz told Murmuzian awhat the Hell Priest had done to Harry and Norma, though
of course he did not know the worst of it yet, while Murmuzian described
apocalyptic prophecies.
“No doubt,” said Caz. “The sooner we’re out of here, what’s left of us, the
better.”
1335
1336
The noise that filled the air with its complexities was getting louder. The
stones on the beach were responding to it by rattling together, adding their own
growling percussion to the general din. Caz kept his eye on Lucifer as they
headed back to Harry and Norma. The sounds were the Devil’s work, no doubt of
that. Indeed as they came within a few yards of the corpse, and began to climb
back up, the beach towards it Lucifer moved for the first time away from his
place above the Cathedral ruins, and out, over the rubble of the right hand wall
and the narrow beach beyond it, until he had the waters of the lake beneath him,
which the light that emanated from him illuminated, and which his presence was
stirring up into a wide circling motion, a vortex which made the waters frenzied
and foamy.
Now Lucifer was still again, hanging over the centre of this vortex and
staring down into it. His light did not simply illuminate the busy waters beneath
1336
1337
him. It also spilled upwards, catching the corroded surface of the sky stone
overhead.
“Well let’s not waste time figuring out why.” Caz said.
Murmuzian looked out towards Lucifer and studied him standing out
“You’re right Caz….”he said quietly, as though the Devil might hear him,
even at such a distance and in the midst of such commotion. “We’ve got to go.”
He backed up the beach as he spoke, his gaze still fixed on the enemy. It
wasn’t until he heard Caz say: “Norma’s dead,” that he looked away from the lake
and back at the melancholy tableau at the fringe of the trees. Harry blind, Norma
1337
1338
“Murmuzian?” Harry said. “I’m right here. You said there were snake
holes, yes?”
“Yes.”
themselves.”
“We don’t have much choice.” Harry said. “Something’s going to happen
here, very soon. I feel it in my gut. And we don’t want to be here when it
happens, right?”
1338
1339
few strides.
“He’s not in the ruins any longer he’s over the lake.”
“He’s rising up. Fast. And the -----‘s coming up after him. Riding the
Vortex. Jesus…”
The words to describe what he was seeing failed him. It was too immense
a spectacle: the circling waters in a foaming frenzy, the massive serpentine form
of the ------- rising out of the vortex empowered by its spiraling energies, the
light from Lucifer’s body growing brighter as he climbed the air, with the -----
1339
1340
barely behind him. The creature was defying the limitations of its anatomy with
this flight, but Lucifer had it hooked by some invisible barb, and drew it up from
Harry stared sightlessly at the water doing his best to make sense of all the
commotion.
“Caz?”
“I’m here.”
“The -------‘s the size of ten trains, I swear. And it’s following him.”
“Lucifer.”
“Yeah.”
“Going where?”
1340
1341
“Why?”
Three
Lucifer, the Fallen One, the star of morning, had lived and died in his
underworld beneath a hated sky. God had set that stone in the heavens above his
prison kingdom as a stone might be rolled in front of a tomb, to seal in the dead’s
corruption so that is could never befoul the world. He, of course, God’s once
1341
1342
most-beloved angel, was the soul that Lord had intended to remind of his
corrupted state with the presence of the stone, and it had worked flawlessly.
Hell to cause mischief amongst God’s idiot children, humankind, he was always
reminded, upon returning to his kingdom, that in God’s eyes all that he had
achieved in Hell—it’s fine cities and its straight highways, its sewage systems and
its places of meditation, where Hell Priests studied and wrote learned pieces on
the matter of Good and Evil—were no more significant that the seething of
reminded. The stone was had always been there. And Lucifer had come to hate it
with all the fury and venom in his head, heart and soul, which was no small sum.
Now, finally, he had a chance to strike out at the stone, his strength
fuelled by the blood of the Christ. The ——— was still rising up out of the
vortex, its body far vaster than he had anticipated. Yet he drew it up without
1342
1343
effort, though it roared its displeasure at being ejected from its natural habitat, its
breath stinking of the dead meat in its entrails. It wanted Lucifer in its belly more
than anything its hungry eyes had ever settled on, and for that reason alone it
didn’t fight to free itself from the hold he had on it. Soon it would catch up with
him and swallow him whole. He was so close; just a tiny distance beyond it’s
gaping maw. Any moment it would have him. It belched again, to make the meat
But no. Lucifer kept rising, and the ——— came after him, coil upon coil,
“Jesus, man.” Harry said, “Tell me what you’re seeing. At least the bones.”
“Lucifer’s heading up. And the ———‘s following him. The lake’s still
spitting it out. It’s like there’s no end to the thing. And the speed its going, fuck,
it’s suicidal.”
1343
1344
“Caz!”
“That’s him.”
“Has he found—”
“There’s three snake-holes drilled close to one another on the other side
of—”
“She won’t—”
1344
1345
commotion, but because at that moment all the commotion, those layers of sound
which had steadily escalated as Lucifer prepared to start the waters spinning —
now ceased. Even the roar of the vortex became remote. The hush lasted two,
three, four heartbeats. Then came a single boom which started some distance
Caz went back out to the edge of the trees to get a clearer view of the sky.
“The ———— ”
1345
1346
“The stone, yeah. It hit hard. I can see a crack opening up. More than one.
A lot more. Fuck. There’s cracks spreading over the whole damn rock.”
“I don’t see him. No wait. There he is. He’s right up against the stone
letting that light of his run in the cracks. It’s forcing them open.”
“It’s got its teeth in the rock and its holding on. Christ, this is so crazy. I
He was breathless from his frantic search for snake-holes, the smell of his
1346
1347
“You get Harry over to the snake-holes,” Caz said. “I’ll follow on with
Norma.”
There was a fresh fusillade of noise from overhead as new cracks opened
in the stone, spreading from the fissures that were already gaping in the surface.
A litter of fragments dropped from the cracks, seeming inconsequential for the
first few seconds of their descent, but rapidly revealing their true immensity. It
wasn’t only their size that was deceptive; so was their course. The relation
between the fracturing stone above and the lay of the land below was misleading.
Shards of stone that seemed certain to fall on the beach near if not directly upon
thereabouts, while pieces that seemed destined to land a long way off came down
in the water close to the shore. The largest of these slivers—a piece of rock the
1347
1348
size of a dozen houses or more— hit the water a hundred yards out from the
shore, the impact sufficient to throw up a plume of water that would have
beggared the Cathedral for height, if the building had still been standing.
inquiring light pressed deeper into the fractured surface of the stone, breaking off
more and more pieces. One slab, easily big enough to have scattered the little
corpse landed on the beach where Caz and Harry had been standing moments
before, the thud of its landing sufficient to make every tree sway from its roots on
Caz had draped Norma’s corpse over his left shoulder, and was now
following Harry, who was in turn following the sound of Murmuzian’s voice, out
across the inland edge of the trees and into a landscape of piled obsidian boulders,
to the sum of which the deteriorating heavens were delivering down their own
sum of new stones, that shattered with loud cracks as they struck the obsidian.
1348
1349
The shrapnel that sped off in all directions from these bits were lethal, richoelting
off the black boulders like bullets. Heads down, Harry and Caz followed
“I hear it already.”
“That’s just bits hitting the boulders. I mean the whole damn sky.”
magnitudes than anything that had preceded them. They echoed back and forth
between earth and sky, their volume not diminishing with each echo but instead
1349
1350
becoming still louder, echoes of echoes of echoes soon so numerous they made an
Despite the danger from the flying fragments, Caz stood up and threw
back his head so as to at least see the immense spectacle clearly, for a few
seconds. Lucifer’s assaults had finally risen the stone, breaking it into pieces that
were still monumental in their fractured state. To Caz’s eyes the cataclysm
seemed to be happening in slow motion, the vast pieces sliding apart with a lazy
elegance.
Caz pulled his reluctant eyes off the sky and glanced in Harry’s direction.
He was on his haunches six or seven strides away, reaching out to investigate the
1350
1351
Caz didn’t wait to see. He was too hungry for another glimpse of the dying
sky. The pieces were falling faster now, preceded by a hail of stones monsoonal in
its ferocity.
“Caz!” Murmuzian was right beside him, pulling on Caz’s arm. “We go
As Murmuzian pulled Caz towards the snake hole a massive block of shed
stone struck one of the obsidian boulders nearby, where it shattered, throwing
immense pieces in all directions. From the corner of his eye Caz saw one of the
shards coming at them, and started to shout a warning, but before he could speak
Murmuzian pulled him towards a cleft between two boulders. Abruptly, the dark,
roaring landscape, its’ splintered sky falling, was gone, and they were in another
place entirely, where only smears of light, speeding across their path, or over the
uneven ground they stood on, offered and clue to their location.
1351
1352
“Never been in one ‘til now.” Murmuzian replied. “Just played at the
“Yes. Threshold.”
“There you are.” Caz said. “It’s hard to make sense of what’s where.”
“If its’ anything like doorways I’ve used you just have to head on through
“Don’t worry about it.” Caz said, “We’ll be fine. Won’t we Harry?”
“Sure,” Harry shrugged. “Why not? We’re going to step out into Times
Square and it’ll all have been a dream. Don’t get your hopes up,” Harry said.
1352
1353
His remark was punctuated by one almighty crash from the other side of
the threshold, as the remains of the stone dropped out of the sky over Hell,
crushing the infernal landscape beneath its bulk. The reverberations leapt the
threshold and dispersed their energies through the broken ground, further
agitating the light that continued to cavort in the walls that rose to such heights
they seemed to converge. The noise and its attendant vibrations dropped off
1353
1354
Four
The snake-hole didn’t deliver them into the icy waters of the Atlantic. But
nor did it set them down on a quiet New York sidewalk, where they could have
readily found a way to transport Norma’s corpse back to her apartment. No, the
city street (not New York perhaps, but civilization nevertheless) it did not let
them exit there however. He had barely reported the street to Harry than a shoal
“I guess that wasn’t our stop, Harry.” Caz said, trying to keep his tone from
1354
1355
it was nothing, he was sure, beside the thoughts circling in the darkness of
Harry’s head.
It was a far less reassuring scene than the city street that had preceded it: a
landscape of black rock and unsullied snow, its drifts being stirred into blinding
It wasn’t. Once again they had barely glimpsed the scene when it was
erased by the same shoal of lights. A little time passed while they walked on
down the snake-hole in silence. Murmuzian had taken the lead now, with
Harry’s right hand lightly laid on his left shoulder, just to keep Harry from falling
as he walked on the uneven ground Caz brought up the rear, with Norma’s body
1355
1356
The third landscape at least looked warmer than the one preceding it. An
Murmuzian described it to Harry who said: “If that’s our stop we’re going to have
It was indeed their stop. This time no blazing brightness slid by to erase
the scene; instead the ground of the snake-hole threw a length of its light-
streaked darkness out into the yellow-orange dust at the side of the highway.
“Not quite a red carpet,” Caz said, “But it does the job.”
Murmuzian brought Harry out into the heat of a desert noon. Caz
followed, with Norma, glancing back at the snake-hole as he stepped of its light-
smeared ground to find that there was nothing behind him but empty air,
“Gone,” he said.
1356
1357
“It’s still there,” the demon replied. He came to stand beside Caz. “There’s
“Here’s one edge,” Murmuzian said. He took a stride to his right. “And
“Yeah, I see it now you paint it out. But Christ, that is so fucking subtle.”
“Well of course,” said Murmuzian, “They weren’t made for human kind.
He peered down the length of the highway, which ran without so much as
1357
1358
“What does it matter Caz? Muzza’s telling us that’s the only place in
“We could wait for some traffic. Get somebody to pick us up.”
“Yeah, I’d like to meet the driver who’d stop to pick up a demon, a blind
“Well, hey, let’s walk towards the building Muzza saw and thumb for a lift
With the plan agreed upon, they started down the straight highway, with
Muzza doing the thumb, despite the bizarrity of his appearance, especially out in
the bright sun, which magnified every colour that was encoded in his iridescent
skin. Gleams of crimson and purple, of sunflower yellow and the orange of
1358
1359
embers blown back into flame. He was wearing little more than a jockstrap, its
over-brimming state proof of his gender. But there was a happy ambiguity in the
way that he held himself; a hint of the seductive feminine in his lazy walk, and in
the way his flawless black hair, which fell all the way down his back, swayed to
the confident rhythm of his stride. And to add the final touch of utter
strangeness, the demon’s tail, its skin even more intensely iridescent than the rest
of his body, rose up and out from its root at the base of his back, and lent its own
A car and two trucks came by going in their direction, and all three
slowed down more than a little take a good look at Murmuzian. But having
looked they moved on, kicking up choking clouds of yellowish dust as they
speeded away. Caz could still not see the building that Muzza had seen down the
highway, but the heat of the day had climbed since they’d stepped out of the
snake-hole, and the distance was little more than a shimmering abstraction.
1359
1360
“How far from here if we have to walk it?” Harry asked Caz.
“I can’t see clearly enough, Harry. It can’t be more than another hour, can
it?”
music blaring from a car radio, and glanced over his shoulder to see a very large
black sedan with a foot tall crucifix serving as a hood ornament coming on down
the highway. No hope there, he thought, and returned his gaze to the ground in
front of him. Norma’s body had seemed so very light when he’d first shouldered
it; skin and bones. But he was a lot weaker now, and though he moved her body
from his left shoulder to his right, and back again, and sometimes, to ease up on
his shoulders, he simply carried her draped over his arms, there was no real relief.
He had no intention of laying the body down, not when he had no real notion of
their whereabouts. He would never forgive himself if any harm were to come to
1360
1361
Norma’s remains just because he’d neglected them for a moment. So he trudged
on, focusing his diminishing energies on the piece of ground ahead of him, where
he would presently set down his foot. Then on to the next piece of terrain,
indistinguishable from the previous piece except in one vital regard. It brought
him closer to the end of this insane journey to Hell and back; closer to his tiny
store at 11th and Hudson, and the smell of the inks and the prospect of another
breathing canvas standing naked before him, shaking, some of them, with happy
fuck the beers—he’d pick up a couple of bottles of Jim Beam and pour it into his
moment, to honour the crazy and the lost and the damned. Then he’d tip back his
head and the mug and that golden whiskey would slip down his throat, and for a
1361
1362
“Are you folks looking for a ride?” said the driver of the black stretch
“You’d better ask the fare. The assistant to His Majesty Lord Reverend
Kutchaver is the guy with the little head and the big spectacles. His name’s
Welsford. And I believe he must be some kind of saint to put up with His
Majesty!”
a narrow black tie opened the passenger door and got out.
“Well your timing was impeccable. The Reverend Kutchaver wants you to
1362
1363
“Welfsford?” said the voice from the interior. “I’ve only just offered.”
“And we happily accept,” Harry replied, “But I should tell you that one of
number is dead.”
“I have no fear,” came a voice from the back of the car, “of one of our
beloved sisters was gone to meet her Maker. Hallelujah! This is a day for
Caz labored to get into the limousine with Norma’s body, while
preserving the dignity of the attempt, but it was hard work single-handed, and
very plainly the Reverend Kutchaver, who was sitting in the far corner of the
back seat, a very large white man in his late fifties, dressed in a very expensive
1363
1364
“Oh Lord, oh Lord,” the Reverend said, “You are mightily afflicted.”
Harry guided to the long seat that ran down the length of the limousine, Caz got
out to allow Murmuzian into the vehicle. Only then did he get in himself, and
Kutchaver and his assistant were inevitably staring at Murmuzian who did
his best not to encourage questions by simply staring at the floor of the limo.
“If you could just drop us off at some place where we can make
“New York?” said the Reverend’s assistant. “You are a long way from
home.”
1364
1365
“Then if its’ alright with you we’ll travel with you to Montgomery,” Caz
even heard Caz’s proposal. He was staring with intense fascination at Murmuzian.
“Is that alright with you, Reverend?” the assistant asked his boss.
“What?”
The Reverend didn’t reply to the question, his attention remained riveted
intimacy in his voice. “And you, brother,” he said, “What is your story?”
1365
1366
Murmuzian didn’t reply, he just went on staring at his naked feet. The
“It must have been hard to be born a freak,” he said. “Did your Momma
not want anything to with you, when she saw how you looked? Poor woman. I
can only imagine her despair. But God always has pupose, however difficult it
“Of course, child. Of course. Whatever sins you have committed he invites
you to lay them down and accept his forgiveness and his protection. You know—
Murmuzian might have done so had the Reverend not kept up the hard-
sell.
1366
1367
delivers you into my care, so that you can confess your sins and be absolved of
however. He kept going as though nothing he’d said had been contradicted.
“What road to damnation were you on, brother, when you realized your
error? Were you too much in love with the beauty of your hair? Shall I cut it off
for you and burn it? Or is it your soul you love too much?”
1367
1368
“You’re sure?”
The Reverend’s appalled gaze slid back and forth between the lovers.
“Do you know how you will be punished in Hell for what you are
confessing here?”
“Oh but that there is,” the Reverend replied. “I have had many visions of
that place. I have witnessed its furnaces. I have counted its chimneys. I have
watched damned sodomites like you”— he pointed at Caz. “And you”—. Now at
1368
1369
“I just want to find out how real his visions are,” Murmuzian said,
innocently. He slide off his seat and dropped to his knees in front of the
Reverend, who protested softly: “Brother, please get up. Wait until we get to the
“What is he doing?” the assistant said, his voice laced with panic.
“Do they look like this?” Murmuzian said, his voice becoming rawer with
each syllable.
“Oh Christ in Heaven help me,” the Reverend cried out. He tried to press
the great mass of his body against the seat in a desperate attempt to retreat even
an inch from the abomination in front of him. “Lord, I swear I will never sin
1369
1370
“Is everything okay back there?” the driver called to his passengers.
“No.” the assistant answered, his voice shrill, “You need to stop the car.”
The driver dutifully eased the vehicle over to the side of the empty
highway and got out, slamming his door, then walking the length of the vehicle
to open the Reverend’s door. He found Murmuzian still on his knees in front of
the Reverend, the monstrous face he’d shown Kutchaver apparently concealed
again.
“Get them out! All of them, including the dead one! They’ve been sent
“I doubt that, Reverend. But if that’s what you want. Everybody out.”
1370
1371
“What?”
“No, no, that’s not happening. This here’s the Reverend’s ride, and he’s
going to Montgomery, and then onto—I forget where the hell comes next. But
Caz had already ducked out of the limousine on the assistants’ side, and
He had not emerged from Hell unarmed. The knife he was brandishing
had a ten-inch blade and was caked with blood. The driver’s response was quick
and unequivocal.
“Take the car. Just don’t hurt me, okay? I got five kids. No wife but five
fucking kids. You want to see? I got pictures.” He reached into his jacket. Caz
prodded the back of his hand with the point of his knife.
1371
1372
“I’m sure you’re an excellent breeder,” Caz said. “I don’t need pictures of
the kids. I just need you to help the Reverend out of the car.”
“Out?”
“Yeah. Out. Ask the Reverend if he’d prefer to see the Devil again or have
answer already.
“Get me the fuck out of this car. It’s not going to New York. It’s going to
Hell, and I don’t want to be riding in it.” He stuck out his fat-fingered hand,
which was overly bejeweled for a man who proselytized so passionately for the
virtues of porosity.
“Come on, Jimmy or Julius or whatever the fuck your name is.”
1372
1373
“All right, Frederick. My mistake. I promise you your tip will be more
than generous, Christ, man, you can have every damn dollar I’m carrying—just
Please don’t take the Saviour’s name in vain, Reverend. I find it offensive.
Now, you swing round so you’re sitting on the edge of the seat. Now, grab my
wrist—”
“Why your”—
“Just do it, will you? Sir? That’s good see how simple that was? Now, on
the count of three I’m going to pull out the seat until I’ve got you up and I need
you to reach out with your free hand, that’s it, your left hand, and grab the top of
the door, or you’ll just fall back onto the seat again. So on three. Ready?”
sweat around him. Frederick wasted no time. He counted out the numbers and
1373
1374
The Reverend reached up and might have caught hold of the door if Caz
hadn’t found his hand first, and supplementing Frederick’s strength hauled all
made in the limo seat. Once they had the worst of the work done, he let go of his
half of the burden, and Caz took the hint and did the same. The Reverend loosed
a shrill shout and went down on his hands and knees in the litter of the rock
“Welsford, you idiot. Where are you? Welsford, I fell down and I can’t get
up. Welsford. I will fire you, do you hear me, and make sure that no man of God
summons. The expression of blissful mischief on his face enough to make Caz
1374
1375
fussed over him, brushing dirt from his suit with short little strokes of his hand.
Welsford froze. His hand was in mid-stroke, still making contact with the
Reverend. Welsford removed it. As he did so he allowed his pinkie finer go lift its
“No big surprise there I’m sure,” Welsford said. “Though they would be
surprised—all those people who talk about us behind our backs—to know that I
am not a dinge queen who’s just dying to suck the Big Black Reverend’s weiner.
No. I just love you for the things you say. Used to say. Oh I am bored with the
anguish of it already. I mean, I’ve rehearsed every version. Especially this one.
So….” He looked at Caz…. “I have a very good relationship with motels all over
the country, thanks to my time with the good Reverend. I can get very good rates
for the living, with breakfast thrown in. The dead lady will probably have to pass
1375
1376
the night away in the limo, but I would make it my business every night to lay
her out on the floor, on a comforter of course, with bags of ice beneath her, to
“To put as many miles as possible between me and that—”He threw a nod
in the Reverend’s direction, “as is humanly possible. No. I exaggerate. New York
“Fuck….yes!”
“Have you something special planned for the vehicle when you get there?”
the driver said, “Cause if not I’ll drive you and that way I won’t need to report a
missing Limousine. This is a messy story. I mean, the blind guy, the dead old lady,
1376
1377
the demon, and the Tattoo King all in the same limo as the man they call Mister
Jesus.”
“You’re kidding,” said Caz. This is the real T.V. Mister Jesus, the man who
dials Home to Heaven and all that other crap? Fuck. Fuck Fuck Fuck. I believe in
“Which is?”
“You.”
“What?”
“It’s you, mate. You’re the punch-line. I mean, come on. Of all the
1377
1378
“Meaning.”
“Just that.”
“I know the car,” Frederick said. I’ll drive ‘til I get sleepy. Then you?”
“Jamie.”
“Don’t you dare abandon me,” the Reverend raged, “After all I’ve done for
you.”
“You got your money’s worth,” Welsford said. “And I’d keep quiet about
the details if I were you. There’s so much crap you don’t want me to go talking
about.”
language, a spewing out of vitriol which once started seemed limitless. He was
1378
1379
still unleashing it when everyone had got back into the car, and Frederick drove
Five
1379
1380
Lucifer lay under a great weight of shattered stone, his body so loved by
his creator, and so exquisitely knitted that is had remained whole beneath the fall
of Hell’s Heaven. The voices that stirred him from his comatose state were not
human. They spoke in the fluting voices of his own tribe, of angels, through their
debate, which he understood perfectly well despite the passage of centuries, was
“We should have been here to see this, Bathraiat. Somebody should have
been keeping an eye on things and raised the alarm the moment the stone
became unstable. I would have wanted a seat up front for this! Can you imagine
“You’re really a cretin, aren’t you? Who the fuck would they pray to?”
1380
1381
“They had a leader. Some rebel. Shite! I don’t remember his name. You
know me and names. He was a dick-head and everybody says so. And old Bitch
Tits kicked him down here. He started some rebellion. Oh fuck you, Barthraiat,
“Lucifer.”
“Why?”
“Who the fuck knows after all this time? Or cares, come to that.”
“I care.”
“You care? About somebody other than yourself? What kind of shite is
that?”
fuckwit who had this come to pass—and it’s a big job. It took time—I’m saying
1381
1382
whoever that selfish fuckwit was he could have told a few friends and we all
could have been sitting on the sidelines watching the slaughter, like civilized
“Where?”
“Right there.”
practicalities.
1382
1383
Lucifer drew a deep breath, and the massive stone that pressed down on
his body loosed a single loud crack as it split from end to end.
“Oh come on, Bathraiat. Nobody’s going to see us. Everybody’s dead.
“Pervert.”
“I do.”
“Eye-holes?”
“Sure.”
“Well let me go first and then you can roll her back over and—”
1383
1384
“What?”
The two angels looked up at Lucifer. Their natures were not capable of
shame. What could perfect beings such as they ever have to be ashamed of? But
their instincts, however coarsened by lack of use they were, told them this was
no ordinary demon.
“Shut up, brother.” Bathraiat hissed. “Be best if you kept your opinions to
yourself.”
“Why? Because of him? You’re not afraid of him are you? Fuck, you are,
1384
1385
“You know what? Fuck you.” Thakai said. “And her. You can have her,
eyes and arse an’ all. And especially fuck you, Lucifer Almighty. We were having
Having said all he had on his mind, the angel started to turn his back on
everything, but one word uttered by Lucifer — ‘Don’t.’ — was enough to stop the
angel in mid-motion.
“You are numbered amongst the dead, angel.” Lucifer replied. “Did you
“Dead.”
Lucifer’s reply wasn’t a question, it was a plain statement of fact. And the
angel’s response was instantly worth the state of his being to Lucifer’s statement,
as though his sudden devotion to the Fallen one was so overwhelming that he
1385
1386
couldn’t bear to appear between what his Lord had stated as the truth and the
facts in the matter. So thinking, the angel smiled in blissful adoration, and ceased.
willfulness and their lusts and their escalating confusions immediately began to
vacate his brief being and go in search of new pastures to seed. The light in the
warm flesh of his muscles flickered out, and the strength in Him perished at the
same time. He curled in upon himself, his head becoming elongated and
shrinking as he collapsed upon himself. If there was any pain in his demise, he let
out no complaint. The vortex tightened and kept tightening until he had gone
into completely, and it into itself, leaving empty air, and the other miscreant,
whose skin was subtly imprinted with what looked like eyes, delineated in red
“It’s boring, day after day,” the creature said. “I get to feeling that
1386
1387
“Anything?”
The other angel nodded, and curling upon himself, was unmade.
Lucifer climbed up into the tallest pinnacle of sky-stone and did his best to
assess his wherabouts. But it was by no means easy. The deluge of fractured stone
had effectively flattened every last topographical detail that might have helped
him to work out where he was, and in which direction he had hope of making an
unseen departure. He had no desire to find any others here he might discarder
1387
1388
numbered amongst the dead, as he had the two angels. He just wanted anonymity
for a while; to sit in a quiet place and try to figure out what the unwanted
But first he needed to get up and out of Hell’s wasteland without drawing
any further attention to himself. The number of angelic presences here was
growing; he saw them stepping down out of the darkness all around him, eager to
would keep him away from the gristly sites which drew the angels’ clammy
attentions, and instead took him away through narrow cracks between the
heaped stones. Once he’d put some distance between himself and the worst of it
all, it was easy. He found a robe which was large enough for him to envelop
himself, and keep the light in his flesh from attracting the gazes of the curious,
1388
1389
and without further ensnares (?) with his fellow angels he made his way up out of
darkness. Being blind in Hell had seemed scarcely real, but once he got back into
New York, back into his apartment, and later his office, he began to comprehend
how merciless the Hell Priest’s final curse on him had been. He had lived with
his eyes, existed in the eternal present. How he had to rely upon memory to find
his way around his world, and memory took him out of the present and forced
him to constantly be casting his mind back to the past. Damn the past! He’d never
liked looking back, even when it was good things he was looking back on. He
1389
1390
wanted the now; to have work to do, and problems to solve. Over the next three
weeks Caz was his life-line to sanity. They went to Harry’s office together and
ran through the jobs that had still been outstanding when he’d taken off in
pursuit of Norma. There were a couple that Harry felt he’d virtually wrapped up,
and would be able to do so with Caz to give him some help. But most of the jobs
were simply not feasible, pursued in his blind state. He made the calls to all the
clients in question, explaining that he had met with an accident and was unable
to finish the job he’d accepted. Where there were advanced fees, he promised to
return them.
“It feels like I just died,” he said to Caz when he’d finished.
“Yeah.”
1390
1391
“What do you want to do now? Start going through the files to figure out
what you want to keep? You need to get out of the office by the end of next
week.”
“All right, all right: I get it. Empty the office. Take my name off the door.
He reached out and grabbed for the bottle of Scotch on his desk.
“Yep.”
“Why?”
1391
1392
“They’re not my problem any more, Caz, so hand over the fucking
Scotch.”
“Why don’t we just go get something to put in our stomachs besides more
Scotch?”
“Vodka. A good brandy, I like a good brandy. You know who I learned
“Norma.”
“Yeah. That woman could drink all day and all night, just sitting in that
chair, talking to the dead. I knew her —Jesus, it was twenty-three years, maybe
“I’m fine, Caz. Really. You go home. How’s the demon-lover by the way?”
1392
1393
“He’s young. He’ll grow out of it. Nobody’s made any stupid remarks
about him?”
“No, but it’s only a matter of time. I think sooner or later we’re going to
“San Francisco. Where a man and his demon can walk hand in hand.”
Caz left, and Harry sat in the darkness, the window open a crack, and
listened to the flux of the traffic, as the lights changed at the intersection. The
1393
1394
afternoon was slipping away; the passage of blue sky visible between the
buildings would be steadily darkening. The traffic would be even heavier now, as
the flow was swollen by people heading home, or out for dinner, their heads still
buzzing with what the day had brought. Sure, work could be a pain in the ass,
but it was purpose, and what was a life, any life, his life, without purpose.
bottle to his lips. As he did so a glimmer of light appeared at the corner of his eye.
He lowered the bottle, his heart suddenly beating quick time. He’d seen
Very slowly, so as not to upset whatever healing was going on in his head,
“Norma?”
“Harry.”
1394
1395
She looked healthy, more like the Norma Paine Harry had first met. Her
body wasn’t insubstantial, like some cheap Hollywood phantom. She was
perfectly solid. But it was she and only she that had come into view.
“And I hope to Christ I look a damn sight better than that sack of bones I
died in.”
“You do.”
“Is that all I get? I come all this way to see you and—”
But I’m very comfortable where I am now. It was worth waiting for. And maybe
“Am I understanding this properly? What you did when you were alive
1395
1396
“Heavenly.” Norma prompted. “Not in the literal sense, thank God. I’m
still playing the human game, Harry. Just different rules. And I’m sorry you were
disappointed seeing me —”
“No, I know. You thought for a moment there you’d get your sight back.”
“Yeah.”
“—getting thoroughly stewed, because this is the end of the wolrd as you
know it.”
“Are you asking me of all people if you have a legitimate reason to drink?
Breathing is a legitimate reason to drink, Harry. Go on. Drink up. Yeah, that’s it.
If you do the job properly you’ll never have to buy another bottle of Scotch, I
1396
1397
swear. People are very generous I found. More than you’d think. And the dead
have a way of nudging the living, especially when they’re related. They whisper
“Go give a blind man called Harry D’Amour a bottle of single malt. You’ll
“Wait!”
“—of liquor—”
“Did I?”
“I just assumed—”
“What job?”
1397
1398
“Mine, Harry.”
“Of course. But I had a few special tips of my own which I want to pass
on. You know do’s and donts when you’re dealing with the recently deceased. I
don’t want to miss the chance to pass along things I learned, you know, to my
successor.”
a hundred and one. That’s the age my mother died. And my grandmother. So I
was pretty damn certain I’d go at the same age, by which time I would have
taught you all my little tricks, you know, for getting the dead to move on. And
1398
1399
“When were you going to share all this with me?” Harry asked her,
“Really.”
“I figured you’d be ready for a job which was a bit easier on your bones
“Seldom by choice.” Harry said, taking a quick hit of the Scotch. “ I would
have been perfectly happy just being a detective. I didn’t ask for any of the
metaphysical stuff.”
“How? Exactly?”
“Just like you said, you didn’t choose. The job chose you. Same thing here.
“Christ no.”
1399
1400
“No, what?”
“You can’t play the Death Norma. Not with me. Anyone else but me. We
can’t both know too much about the second Moment, Death isn’t terrible. The
fear of it? Yes, that’s vile. All fear is. But Death. Puh!”
“You’re missing the point, Harry. I’m talking about saving people who
were kicked off into the Hereafter a little too suddenly and they’re wandering
around half crazy, trying to figure out what in the name of sweet Jesus they’re
supposed to do now. And you’re their only hope. You take away the fear. Maybe
“It’s not something I can picture myself doing, Norma. I don’t want to be
1400
1401
“You’d see them from a distance. Your clients. And they’ll find you more
easily. I should have moved up there long ago, I’ve owned it for years.”
“How the hell did you get the money to buy a penthouse?”
“I got a lot of money given me over the years, Harry. All from relatives of
dead folks I helped, who heard what I’d done for their family members, and
wanted to say thank you. Almost all of the rest of the money is invested but you
do what you want with it. I passed it all down the line to you.”
“Why?”
1401
1402
“Because you’re being so generous, and I’d like to say yes, but I just can’t
“No, I think exactly the opposite. I’d crack, because it’s too damn hard.
I’ve seen you completely worn down by other people’s anguish. All that human
“Just try it. See if you could just hold the fort for a year or two, ‘til I find a
replacement for you. You might find that all those little boxes you’ve got at the
back of your head, where you’ve locked away the very dark stuff¾”
“You told me all about them when we’d both had too much brandy, a
“No, I still got the boxes. And plenty of room to put really bad shit away
1402
1403
“Think about it then, Harry. And while you’re thinking open up your
Harry turned his chair around, and stood up, reaching with uncertain
fingers for the cords of the antiquated Venetian blinds, which were knotted and
truculent even when he’d had eyes to help him separate them. Today he was
lucky. His fingers found the right cords and he started to hoist the blinds up. As
“I mean you weren’t ready to see the dead so they stayed out of sight.
Until I got here and you looked straight at me, no problem. That ill have changed
1403
1404
“Such as?”
“Take a look.”
Harry gave up tugging on the cords, and reached down to lift the blinds
with his hand. He looked down at the street, as Norma had requested.
“They’re everywhere.”
“Of course.”
“That’s because that’s what they are, Harry. Regular folks, doing their
damnedest to have a Second Moment that was worth the pain of living for.”
“Whoa, there’s one guy just taken off, being thrown around by the wind.
direction. Oh fuck, and there are five of them just sitting high up¾”
1404
1405
“Why would that matter? No, I’m trying to figure out what they’re
arguing about? God, mainly, yeah? I mean they’re probably wondering why they
“Why’s that?”
they took orders all their lives. At work, from bosses and spouses. Oh shit, one of
them’s losing his grip. The wind’s got him. He doesn’t look happy,” Harry raised
his window six or seven inches, and squatted down in front of it.”
“I can hear him, Norma. Oh God, listen to him! Do something will you?
Please.”
1405
1406
“Harry. Shame on you for even thinking it. I’m only doing what any good
person would do, if they had the means. Taking away the fear.”
The window-frame rattled for a moment then it opened wide, and as the
glass stopped shaking Norma stood her spirit on the wind that had thrown the
window up, and was out, moving with uncanny ease through the darkness of
Harry’s living world, out towards the helpless phantom. The moment her hand
touched his shoulder his chaotic flight became calmer, and within thirty seconds
they were descending to street level together, with the ease of friends walking
Norma didn’t come to visit Harry again that night. She knew him so well.
All she’d needed to do was put the thoughts in Harry’s head, just as she had. His
own spirit would do the rest; the deathless Harry, joined to the world, wouldn’t
let him turn his back on the chance to drive out some fear. He’d say yes to it full
1406
1407
Six
The stone sky had broken into three massive parts as far as the Hell Priest
could discern. Their milenius were laced with innumerable fractures, which
instantly began to open up, shedding pebbles no larger than a hand and slabs big
enough to be minor moons. Mingled amongst the detrituins ¾even in its final
seconds¾ close to the lake, where it had hoped to find sanctuary, were the
remains of the ¾¾¾. It had lived a legendary span even before Lucifer walked
the landscape he’d been given from end to end, and had stood on the shores of
the lake, and called the creature forth. Now those countless years had caught up
with it, and its corpse was rotting with monstrous speed, the stink of it mingling
1407
1408
bruised and cracked body to pick up its pace, and deliver him up over the ridge of
broken stone that marked one of the major divisions in the stone. Once he
reached the top he was not only free of the stink, but had an expanse of virtually
flat stone ahead of him, which would make the journey easier.
He was traveling over the remains of the city, he sensed; his instinct
confirmed when he came upon a split in the rock, which was barely a crack at
one end and yawned to the distance of perhaps a quarter mile at the other. He
walked towards the narrow end of the fissure while peering down into its depths.
There wasn’t enough light, even for one whose eyes were as sensitive as his, to
make out anything below; at least not until several planes of yellow flame burst
from the crevice and illuminated the rubble littered below. Here were the rich
demon’s houses in the city: Sackville Street, Waterlee Street, the Crawley
Crescent, with its perfect sweep of white marble houses that had once faced out
1408
1409
towards an ancient stand of Thriasacat trees to which legend attached the notion
that should they ever ail, then the city would also ail. And should they die, so
then would the city. There was proof, lying crushed at the bottom of the fissure,
and lit by the same fire that had first illuminated the depths. He could see several
Thriasacat branches, stripped of foliage and split, the sweet swell of their sap all
The Hell Priest was not for the most part superstitious, but there were a
few cases that crossed the boundaries of his distrust and had become a profound
part of his understanding of the world. The legend of the Thriasacat Trees; fates
being tied to that of the city itself was one such case; and had here been proved
true. Strange to say¾given that he’d witnessed the stone falling, and known
nothing beneath if could have survived¾he had held on to the remote idea that
the stand of Thriasacat Trees would have escaped by some miracle. But no. The
1409
1410
And he had done this. Without his ambitious rise there would have been
no need to raise Lucifer against him. And if Lucifer had stayed asleep in death,
there would still be a stone in the sky. So this was of his making, this silence, this
death. Perhaps, he thought as he went, it was what he had wanted all along. Yes,
By the time he came to the edge of the great block of stone which covered
the city, he could see the vague outline of his destination, the fortress, which
stood, scarcely entire (blocks of sky, crumplings from the edge of the huge
portion of the stone, had brought down perhaps a third of it) but still
recognizable. If he was lucky, he would find his own cell intact. It would make
1410
1411
Just as Norma had known, Harry said yes to taking on Norma’s job, and
within five days of the conversation in his office he was installed in what Caz
described to him as a perfect place to live, even without the views. He and
Murmuzian spent two days bringing all the working televisions up from Norma’s
apartment, and arranging them in the single room which formed the upper level
of the duplex. All this was expedited by her lawyer, Jeffrey Font, whom Harry
had never met, but Norma had insisted he always carry, because in her words:
‘he’s been instructed to deal with any problems that might arise because of the
work I do, and ask no questions.’ Font was black, bald and, in Caz’s description to
It was not absolutely true that he asked no questions, but they were
simple enquiries about how soon Harry wanted to move into the penthouse, and
whether he needed somebody to help him clear out his office. He organized for
1411
1412
his sister to come over and clean Norma up a little before her body was discreetly
“Shall we all agree that she died in her sleep, of any number of maladies
“Yes, more or less. She specifies in her will that the penthouse duplex is to
go to you, Mr. D’Amour, and most of the money she had in the bank goes to you
“Do you want me to tell you?” Font replied, “Or just leave it a mystery?”
“I’m over the mystery game,” Harry said, “I’d like to know.”
1412
1413
“Well, she had two sources of income. One was this building, which her
father owned ¾ Norma said he won it in a poker game, but I don’t know how
reliable that is ¾ and because the building has a certain reputation, there’s a lot
of people who are willing to pay a high price to rent a place here. Of course you
pay staff to take care of the building, and Norma was very insistent that the high
standards be maintained.”
“Of course.”
“And her other source of income was of course her visitors. The dead were
often very grateful for her help. And several of them found ways to channel
knew how much influence the dead have on the living they’d be astonished.
Well, Mr. D’Amour, I’ll have papers for you to sign by Friday noon.
1413
1414
circumstances.”
“I’ll be there.”
While the Cenobite trekked the remains of Hell, days passing uncounted
as he forced his body on, though with every step he took the prospect of taking
just one more, never mind the thousands beyond that if he wanted to reach the
1414
1415
fortress, became harder to think about, and Harry slowly came to peace with the
idea that his task in life was indeed intended to be that of a man who helped the
lost dead to find their road to redemption, Lucifer came up into the world, his
light turned down so that it only glimmered in his eyes and throat, and with an
unerring sense of how the lines of power were laid, and which was best to follow
if he wanted to get into the heart of the human story, the way he had so often in
the early days. And the lines converged, somewhere in the Dakotas, where he’d
lingered for two days to sit in on the trial of a man who’d murdered several
children in the region, and partaken of their flesh. There was nothing new about
the spectacle. The parents of the dead children sitting in the court, pouring out
himself, slabs of undigested legal jargon emptying suddenly into what Lucifer
1415
1416
the branches of the sycamores that grew amid the square. Lucifer skipped
unnoticed through the crowd, pausing to look up at the churning trees, their
boughs creaking in the gusting wind, which snatched away fall’s early deaths.
Then he on his way again, following the flow of energies that seeped up
out of the ground. He knew already what city awaited him at the end of his
journey. He’d seen its name many times in the newspapers he plucked out of
trash cans, or out from under the arm of some human being. New York, it was
called, and all that he’d read about it made it seem the greatest city in the known
world; somewhere he could linger awhile, and taste the times. For long distances,
he walked, because the line did not lie beside a highway. When it did he never
waited long for a ride. A woman, driving alone picked him up when he was still
three hundred miles from his destination. She said her name was Alice Morrow.
They talked a little, of nothing significant, then lapsed into silence. Ten minutes
1416
1417
“I had a night-light when I was little, which I kept beside my bed to make
sure the Bogey-Man didn’t get me. Your eyes have the same light in them. I
swear.”
They stopped at a motel for one night, Alice paying for his room and for
food. He ate pizza. Thereafter, it would be all he ever ate. In the night, he lay
naked on his bed, and waited for her. She did not come immediately, but after
two hours she knocked at his door and said something about wanting to see his
eyes in the dark. Alice and he had sexual congress six times before dawn, and by
the fifth she was in love with him. In the middle of the next day she asked him if
he had a place to stay in New York, and when he told her no she seemed happy,
tomorrow she would take him out and buy him some good clothes. The long
1417
1418
drive had exhausted her, but sleep would not come. She went to his room, where
The Cenobite was climbing the steps to the fortress, which were littered
with pieces of stone, but passable, when a shock wave passed through the air and
ground. He turned to see bright bursts of gold and scarlet flame spouting from the
fissures in the stone that had demolished the city, the force of the eruptions
sufficient to make the fissures gape, which unleashed still greater torrents of fire.
1418
1419
He watched for a little time and returned to his climb, his long thing shadow,
thrown by fires, preceding him to the top step. He was two steps shy of reaching
the top himself when a second shock-wave, much more violent than the first
shock, which had announced the beginning of the spectacle behind him. This
one, he knew, even before he turned to witness the scene for himself, marked its
conclusion. The tremors didn’t die away. They steadily became more powerful.
Very cautiously the Cenobite took a backward step, while keeping his eyes on the
flame. The vista of stone, smoke and tremors were changing in nature, the shocks
The second backward step, which brought the Hell Priest to the end of his
ascent, also brought a wave that threw him off his feet, the cracked slab of the
threshold dropping away beneath him into the trough of the wave, making his
fall all the longer. The bones of his face cracked in a dozen places, and then
sudden rush of pain, which had been such a reliable source of pleasure in years
1419
1420
long lost, was now only agony. His system rebelled. His body was marked by its
own tsunamis, driving deep into the cankerous pit of its stomach, and deeper still,
into its gut, where rot turned to shards of stone. It was as if his body was
attempting to turn itself inside out, as it dug for a greater hold upon its own gut.
He loosed a sound that was part belch, part sob ¾ and then vomited, a rush of
blood that was nearly black and as thick s phlegm ¾¾ propelled against the
stone. Through the noise of its splattering he heard a far deeper sound, and some
fraction of him that was able, even in the midst of this violent decay, to assess
circumstances with detachment thought: that’s the end beginning, and I can’t
even raise my broken head to be its witness. There’s only me. And I don’t see it
¾oh, the fraction murmured to itself, you’re unwitnessed too. All this
happened.
1420
1421
His body continued its brutal convulsions, but he thought through it. That
one sight of consequence, his own torment, came and went unwitnessed was no
reason to throw all hope of order aside, and give was to the rule of a blank slate.
The violence of his vomiting left him powerless to control his body, his
buttered face so distrusted by his scream that his lips tore like wet paper. There
was nothing left in him now except his last poor hope of willing his eyes to open,
so he might look and see whatever final vision Hell had for him.
He drew every last mote of will from the furrows of is collapsing body and
TO SEE.”
Reluctantly, his body obeyed him. He unstuck his lids, sealed with his
grey glue of his dissolving flesh, and focused his eyes on whatever was in front of
1421
1422
them. It was edge of the threshold that first sharp. He demanded of his eyes that
higher a point than ever, as the motion in the ground put new stresses on the
stone.
He had been watching, witnessing, for just a few seconds, when the tidal
shifts in the ground abruptly ceased, the thunderings that accompanied them
far side of this silence. It came soon enough. A simple sound, as of some immense
blow struck in the tormented ground. It caused the pieces of the stone that had
crushed the city to be lifted off their bed of rubble, their vast weight effortlessly
thrown up by the power unleashed in that single blow. At the top of their ascent
they seemed to pause for a beat. Then they dropped, their magnitude so great that
1422
1423
the ground upon which the city had been raised simply cracked as the stones,
bearing the city’s remains beneath him, started its descent, the fires found the
motherload of whatever fuel had fed them, and geysers of flame leapt so high
they would have licked the sky if it had still been there.
The burst of light illuminated the cataclysm below with brutal clarity. But
there was nothing down there left to witness. Just the stones falling away with
the abyss. The Cenobite looked at the fire instead, and in that instant the fire
He had been witnessed. It was enough. His eyelids closed, buckled, the
bone so fragile it shattered under his little weight as he dropped to the bloody
threshold. His last breath had already left him. Now life did the same.
1423
1424
Harry had inherited from Norma’s apartment were the many talismans and
charms that she accrued doing during her years as New York’s Queen of the
Dead, almost all of them sent to her, most with simple notes from the living
thanking her for the help that she had given to a spouse, or a sibling, or most
explanation of how the dead had given their loved ones instructions concerning
these gifts. Most often they came in dreams, from which the receiver often woke
unshakable certainty that it was entirely real; sometimes the instruction came in
1424
1425
As it had been Harry who had read the letters to Norma, he was profoundly
respectful of how much love and gratitude had been poured into the gifts.
They were charged with all the power of those feelings, making them
potent protectors. Not a single one was discarded; even the smallest and simplest
of gifts, a drawing a six-year-old girl had made on the day before her death, a
collage, glued on cardboard, in which a black and white picture of a street was
painted clay sculpture of a naked man with a gold halo and silver sword, driving
his blade into a blue serpent with a human face and a forked orange tongue.
when Caz had first brought him to Norma’s apartment, saves of finger-long
“I guess there’s some things you can’t change,” he said as he retreated into
the hallway.
1425
1426
“I wouldn’t want you to,” Caz said. He reached up to unhook the talisman
above the door, then paused to look at his lover again. “Am I really safe from
you?” he asked.
With so much to be moved from Harry’s apartment and office, Caz knew
the task would take several weeks if it was to be left to Murmuzian and himself.
So he talked it over with Harry and asked if he could bring some extra muscle to
get the job done quickly, so that he could open up his store again and start
1426
1427
earning some money. Harry had no problem with this; he only asked that Caz be
the one to box up and carry the contents of the two deep bottom drawers to right
“Just a few keep-sakes, you know. Souvenirs from various scrapes I got
into. I don’t want anybody but you to deal with all the stuff in those drawers,
okay? Now you’ve got some people in mind to help with the move?”
“Yeah. There’s a young woman you met when I was working on a large
1427
1428
“Fuck buddies?”
“Ex-fuck buddies.”
“How did you figure out nineteen days? How long were we in Hell?”
“It’s all guesswork,” Caz said, “But five days, six days.”
“That long?”
“I don’t really know,” Harry said. “Sometimes I think the whole damn
“What?”
“And all this is some dream we’ve all taken refuge in.”
1428
1429
“No,” Caz said. “Absolutely not. I know when I’m dreaming, and I’m not.
Why the hell are you tormenting yourself with these damn-fool ideas Harry?”
“I’ll tell you why. I didn’t realize til I lost my eyes that I used the real
“Well, it’s right. I don’t have the same grip on reality, Caz. It’s chaos in
“Of course it won’t. It’s a completely different gig. But you can still do
what you do best, which is helping people. Do you want us to set the Big Room
up for tonight?”
“No! No. Really, no. I want all my stuff here first. That’s not crazy is it?”
1429
1430
“No, Harry,” Caz said, putting his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Once and for
all. You are not, have never, nor ever will be, crazy. A little on the chaotic side,
“Okay.”
of them. I’ve got work on all three of them, and I always feel I know people
“So bring them in. Let’s get this move over, so I can go sit in Norma’s
“Begin.”
“Yeah.”
1430
1431
The night before the big move was to get underway, Caz took Sarah,
Armando, and Ryan out to his favorite bar, which was a two-room dive
talking to Sarah, Armando and Ryan about might seem, perhaps, a little less
outlandish. He didn’t intend to tell them about the journey to Hell and back, that
begged too many questions. He simply wanted to alert them to the fact that the
life of his best friend Harry had been repeatedly troubled by supernatural forces,
and that they would be handling photographs, drawings, and reports about events
that had been both obscenely violent and brutally sexual, sometimes in the same
act.
1431
1432
Armando started to rub the crucifix around his thumb. “It is all safe?” he
said.
“Safe how?”
“Well I was always taught that you have a photograph of a bad thing then
“Most of the time you’ll just be moving boxes, Armando, and you won’t
“No, but that’s a quick fix. I’ll tape up the ones you’ll be carrying. Is that
okay.”
“Yes, of course it’s okay,” Ryan replied. “They’re just old photographs,
Mandy. Of course if your crucifix starts to spin and the little man on it talks dirty
1432
1433
“Wait, wait, wait!” Sarah protested, “Before you go hiding away all the
good stuff I need to see it. I don’t care how filthy and degrading to women men
“You don’t mean that,” Armando said. “It’s bad for you.”
“Oh now I know I’m on to something tasty. ‘It’s bad for you!’ That’s
“You don’t have to do that. If you want to see some of the pictures, I don’t
see why not. Just don’t blame me if some of them mess with your head.”
“Mess away!” Sarah said, “I’m ready to get my head messed with. I’ts been
Armando into sharing. The evening had been such a success that the following
morning felt like cruel and unusual punishment, so Caz suggested that the work
be postponed for a day, and that they should begin at nine tomorrow.
1433
1434
Despite the number of tequila shots they’d all consumed at the bar, Caz
didn’t take lightly his responsibilities to Armando. Harry had said once that little
surprised, once he took a close look at the rooms with Armando’s eyes, so to
speak, to see how many extremely distressing pictures were lying in plain sight.
Even Sarah, with all her curiosity, would not find any of these images edifying.
They were artless reports of an abomination. Nothing less; but certainly nothing
more.
He brought all the problematic material into Harry’s office, and when
Sarah arrived with Armando, and Ryan half an hour later, he put them to work
in the storeroom next door, with the duty of packing up in boxes everything on
the cluttered shelves and in the cabinets. The room was L-shaped, with the
1434
1435
portion that wasn’t visible from the office abandoned to chaos by Harry several
years before. Most of it, Harry had admitted to Caz, was boxes of old office
supplies, which he’d intended for his secretary back in the day when he’d still
believed his life was going to be a painless lucrative round of divorce cases and
insurance investigations.
They worked with the door between the two room open a crack, but there
was very little conversation. Sarah, Armando and Ryan were working up a sweat
in the L-shaped room, shifting boxes that were indeed packed with office supplies
that told their own melancholy story. Only one item was slipped through to Caz.
“Take a look at this. There’s nine or ten boxes of them,” Sarah said, passing
Caz a Christmas card. If there was any sadder proof of Harry’s high hopes for his
business it was this slickly painted card with an innocuous painting of pine-trees
and snow by moonlight, and inside a printed message wishing the recipient: ‘The
1435
1436
Best Christmas ‘til Next Christmas! Seasons’ Greetings from the D’Amour
Detective Agency.’
“The joke?”
“Just talking about Christmas,” Caz replied, a little lamely. He put the card
“Everybody okay?”
Sarah opened the door. “We’re sweaty and dusty and ready for something
1436
1437
“Shall I order Chinese? Or there’s a good Thai place a few blocks over that
delivers? Or pizza?”
“I vote Thai food.” Armando yelled through from the storage room.
“Thai’s fine with me,” Sarah said. “Will you get some Thai beer. We’ve got
powerful thirsts.”
“Not a problem,” Harry said. “Is the phone still in the same place?”
Harry made a confident move towards the desk, avoiding with uncanny
ease the heaped up files that littered his path. He got to his chair, and sank down
in it.
“You know this is a damn comfortable chair. Will you put it by the
1437
1438
“Yeah.”
“Done.”
Harry slid the chair towards his desk and picked up the phone, dialing the
“I’m just going to order a bunch of things they do really well. Is that
okay?”
“Ryan doesn’t like stuff too spicy,” Armando said. “Right, Ryan?”
“Yeah. Just…concentrating.”
“On what?”
“Pad Thai and beer. Oh, and Coconut Milk Soup. Nothing too spicy.”
“Already noted,” Harry said. “Damn.” He put the phone down. “Dialed the
wrong number.”
1438
1439
He pulled the phone over so it was right in front of him, and ran his
“About?”
He stopped.
“What?”
“That tinkling music.” Harry stood up, dropping the receiver on the desk
beside the phone. “You don’t hear it, Caz?” He was moving around the other side
1439
1440
of the desk towards the stockroom door, kicking over several piles of paperwork
in his haste. Sarah opened the door as wide as she could, squashing the garbage
Too late. Harry’s foot caught on one of the boxes and he stumbled
forward, dropping onto his hands and knees in the litter of Christmas cards that
He reached out to his right, memory guiding his fingers to the handle of
the top drawer of the much dented filing cabinet. The drawer was unlocked,
however, and empty. It slid out, and Harry would have hit the floor a second
time if Sarah hadn’t thrown her weight against the drawer and slammed it closed.
There was still a moment, while Harry regained his equilibrium. The music was
1440
1441
still playing: the sticky-sweet little cycle of melody quickening like a madhouse
waltz.
“He’s right here,” Armando told him. Armando was talking from the
corner of the room, Harry guessed, a vantage point from which he could have
both Harry and Ryan in view. The far end of the room was the most chaotic. Four
black plastic garbage bags, disgorged notes without files and files without notes;
discarded cameras had been thrown in a box along with hundreds of rolls of
exposed but undeveloped film. And buried behind all this chaos, a few items that
Harry had felt obliged to hang on to, but hadn’t wanted to think about every day
because they had unpleasant associations; toxic souvenirs of his journeys to the
focused as to have realized the danger that was buried amongst the trash here. A
1441
1442
scalpel he’d confiscated from a demon who’d caused mischief by passing itself off
closed. And of course the box. Lemandhand’s infernal masterpiece; a puzzle box,
Hell.
Harry had cautiously found his way around the corner now. The music
that the box was producing was to enrapture the man who was in the midst of
opening it.
“Ryan?” he said. “I know what you’ve found I’m sure it’s fun to play with
“I found it amongst the trash. We would throw it into a dumpster with all
the other crap. You don’t want it and it knows. That’s why it jumped into my
hands. I swear —”
1442
1443
property, Ryan.”
“You heard Harry,” Caz said. He’d come to the spot just behind Harry’s
left shoulder where he’d reliably been throughout the march through Hell.
“Don’t make this more difficult than it needs to be,” Caz went on. “Just hand over
“I don’t see his name on it.” Ryan replied. “There’s something like
hieroglyphics —”
“It’s German. The guy who decided it all was a man in Hamburg. He’s
“Devilspeak.”
1443
1444
“Oh nice.”
“No.” Ryan said matter-of-factly. “A few little lights came out like fireflies.
moment as he spoke, signaling that he was about to make a move. “How could
“Bullshit.” Caz moved suddenly and Harry heard a scuffle, then a pained
shot from Ryan, and the source of the lunatic melody dropped to the floor and
1444
1445
Harry turned, but Ryan reached out and grabbed his arm, his fingernails
digging deeply enough through shirt and skin to make Harry bleed. He pulled
away, Ryan’s nails gorging him in the process, and stumbled in what he hoped
“Armando?”
“No, he’s gone,” Sarah said. “Soon as you said Tuffelsprink or whatever it
“Into the office.” It was only four steps to the door; five and they were
through it. Behind them Ryan was still cursing Harry but he put it out of his
head, and concentrated on the matter in hand. The puzzle no longer needed
human agency in its solving. It was doing that for itself, opening in Harry’s hands
as he walked with it, its tune scratching at the back of his skull to get in there and
1445
1446
cause some trouble the way it had with Ryan. It had got the little door of curved
bone open back there, just a crack, and Harry felt the stream of Tenfelssprache
that had made Ryan crazy wind its way into his head. At its root were the
remnants of angelic speech, which had risen into music when their passions were
fired. But the words had been poisoned, the music corrupted. What was coursing
into Harry’s head was sewer filth, scummy with plague and despair. He wanted it
out.
Sarah caught the urgency in Harry’s voice, and she did as he’d said,
sweeping whatever papers and photographs Caz had been organizing back into
the chaos underfoot. The noise quickened Harry’s ear. He heard the sound of
1446
1447
Virgen, O de Virgels, nvestra Madre—” (that anyone who fled to your protection,
implored your help, or sought your intercession was left unaided. Inspired with
And from every corner of the room, and from the boards beneath the
threadbare carpet, a ragged litany growls and creaks as the fabric of the old
building was tested by the mechanisms that the solving of the puzzle had
space, where the brute simplicity of brick and timber lost faith in itself, and
Harry carefully set the box down on his old desk. He’d spent much of his
adult life behind it, too much time wasted puzzling over the twin mysteries of
cruelty and grace. Now all that was old news. The only puzzle left that mattered
1447
1448
had finished solving itself, right there on his desk. The music had slowed again,
What happened next was candy for the sighted, but it drew an admiring:
“What?”
“Light, coming out of the top of the puzzle. Going straight up. And bright.
Fuck.”
“Look away.”
“It’s nowhere near either of us. It’s sliding down onto the wall where your
“Describe it.”
1448
1449
“It’s just a long narrow line of light. One end at the bottom of the wall, the
other—”
“Caz!”
“I’m right here,” Caz said. He was at the door between the rooms.
“More or less.”
“I want to watch.”
1449
1450
“No.”
“For fuck’s sake Harry, you’re blind. You’ve got to accept some help, or it’s
Two, three, four beats without a reply from Harry. Finally he said:
“She’s already taken him, Harry. It’s just you, me and the door.”
“The light’s dying away. It got really bright for a few seconds and now just
“No, Caz. It’s just dark on the other side, that’s all.”
1450
1451
“Fuck.”
The solid structure of the room didn’t greet the door’s defiant appearance
trespassing door, had cracked from top to bottom, and now ground their broken
halves together. Black lightening fractures crossed the ceiling and zig-zagged
down the walls, flakes of paint shed from overhead flickering as they fell.
A gust of wind, befouled by the stench of rot, blew in from Hell, and
caught the door as it came, throwing it open. The room complained vehemently
having to suddenly make room for the entire door, the walls shaking in their
fury, particularly the map wall, where the cracks were an inch wide around the
real was recalculated by the supernatural; brick dust, ground into a fine red haze,
filled up the room, the gusts from the other side making it curl and eddy.
1451
1452
“Not much. I’m going to go to the threshold, is that okay? I’m not going to
“Honestly?”
“Of course.”
“Shouldn’t there be a bell? I remember you telling me what those kids the
Hell Priest took said when you took them back. When the puzzle was solved, and
“Right.”
“No bells in hell?” he said quietly. “Huh.” He felt his way around the side
of his desk, moving cautiously over the littered floor. When he got to the corner
of the desk he paused for a moment then turned and reached back to pick up the
1452
1453
puzzle box. He didn’t handle it with reverence now, which fact it recognized. It
let out a shrill shriek, the sound so sudden Harry almost dropped the thing. It
“Caz?”
“Three steps, Harry. Yeah, that’s it. Two. One. Okay. There’s a stone step a
Harry tapped the step with the toe of his boot. Then he casually tossed the
configuration down onto the step. The box rolled over a couple of times and then
stopped, its anguished mewling dying away. Harry faced the blustering wind.
Lucifer’s country smelt of death and disease. He didn’t need his sight to evoke the
1453
1454
judgments, no prayers and entreaties, no shrieks as the law took its portion. Just
the occasional buzz of a cawian fly, looking for somewhere to lay her eggs, and
the remote rumble of thunder from storm clouds pregnant with poison rain.
“At least we were there at the end.” Harry said. “That’s something.”
“You can talk about it,” Harry replied. “People will just think you’re
“What?”
1454
1455
Harry felt Caz’s grin of pleasure. “You want to give a bit of room?”
He didn’t witness Caz’s kick of course, but he felt and heard it. The wush
of air as Caz rain past him, the sound of his boot connecting with the puzzle box,
“Honestly? It was kind of hard to judge. Like you said, it’s dark out there. I
1455
1456
“Wild guess.”
“Harry, it’s so cool, seeing the door closing. I wish you could see it.”
“Oh don’t you worry, Caz.” Harry said, throwing back his head, his eyes
1456
1457
It was the easiest trick in the world for Lucifer to make money in New
York. A thousand wallets slipped out of pockets of men whose eyes he had caught
produced sufficient funds for Alice to make investments days later, produced
sizeable profits, which were in turn invested and in turn produced even more
massive numbers. Alice did all the trading, and looked after the millions the man
she was obsessed with had earned. She bought them a much larger apartment, at
his request: one with a view not of the city but of the river and the open sky.
Lucifer came and went, telling her freely of what he’d done in his absence.
The women he’d seduced and pleasured, the men he’d seduced and pleasured;
even the children he’d introduced to carnality when his taste ran in that
direction. Alice had sworn to him she would never give him cause to grow tired
of her; never question his actions, nor demand to know more about him than he
had already told her. But she quickly showed signs of possessiveness. Why did he
have to go away for days and nights on end? Did he have another life; another
1457
1458
woman, another apartment? He told her his life was his own, and that he had no
interest in giving it away to anyone. She started to bargain with him through her
tears: what did he want her to do for him in exchange for his honesty, for his
love? He told her flatly that there was only one thing in her gift which he
wanted: an end to all her absurdities: her questions, her bargains, her professions
of love.
“Absurd?” she said. “How could you say that? How could you be so
hurtful?” She wiped her mascara stained tears from her face with the hells of her
another right from the beginning. Remember how you said you’d showed your
“I lied.”
“But—”
1458
1459
“You swore to me —”
“How?”
“I’ll listen to the air, Alice. It’s all there. Every word we’ve said. Every
1459
1460
His touch passed on to her his power to harvest the past from invisible
fields. She saw their ghost forms moving everywhere around her; heard their
If he answered her she didn’t hear the reply. He was talking to her from so
many other times, speaking the lie of love to her over and over, and it was hard
not to stay in the dreaming past with him instead of hunting for the hurt of the
She looked in the direction of his voice. Was that him moving to the
“I’m all that you lit your light to drive away,” he said.
1460
1461
“Stay and watch the show. Enjoy it. The effect will wear off in a few
“Wait, please! I’m sorry I asked you what you are. I don’t care.”
“Good.”
The door closed. Alice tried to brush the visions aside so as to clear her
sight and quicken her pursuit. But by the time she had got to the front door and
out into the hallway he had gone. He’d hated the elevator, so undoubtedly he’d
taken the stairs. She summoned the elevator, certain she could still outpace him
to the lobby; talk to him calmly; tell him she didn’t care if he wasn’t her night-
light. Didn’t care if he was the Devil himself, just as long as he could give him her
love. And so what if he didn’t love her back. She had love enough for two.
1461
1462
Belikoff, the doorman, was standing watching the traffic on 5th when she
“Oh you just missed him, Miss. Morrow.” Belikoff said. “HE must have
needed a good walk. He went through the traffic and hopped over the park wall.”
He’d be nobody’s night-light after this; nor anybody’s fear made flesh. For
all that happened to humankind during his death, nothing of any significance had
heat. Sometimes, if curiosity caught hold of him, he would read their lives off
their breath. But that was as close as he would get. And when he tired of them, as
he should, he would find a patch of earth where nobody came, and dig a hole to
1462
1463
lie in, and cover himself in dirt, and do all that he could to unmake the memory
had turned off two hours ago, as it began to get dark, and found his way to the
chair in front of the window that faced the river, setting a bottle of single malt on
the floor beside him. Harry had been given at his request a meticulous
description of the view spread before him by Caz, but before he could bring it
into his mind’s something bright moved left to right across what would once have
been his field of vision. It had barely passed from view than a seconds’ blur of
1463
1464
light came after it. This time Harry followed it with his spirit-sight, to the corner
of the room and then losing it as it turned the corner, leaving for his study only
the beads of luminosity its passage shed. No matter. Even as they fell from sight,
instinct drew his gaze back over to the left as a shoal of bright forms burst into
view, weaving between one another as they came, weaving their flight slaving in
front of Harry’s chair so that they could scrutinize him with their glistening eyes,
and in the process allowing him to have sight of them. They were the dead of
course, some still wearing their fatalities like ragged insignia on their bright
anatomies, others, their killing traumas perhaps internal, unmarked; but all dead,
all ghosts. And lost, he assumed, or else why were they wandering the night-sky
in this sad procession, and why had their wanderings brought them to him?
Norma had given him two-five hour long lessons on how to deal with his
1464
1465
“And they will come,” she’d said, “You can be certain of that. Because the
last thing I do before I take myself off on my own journey is go amongst the lost
She’d done her work well. Now the responsibility was his. Very slowly, so
as not to cause any panic amongst the ghosts, he got up out of his chair. It was six
steps to the window. He took five, still moving cautiously. Then he stopped and
reached out with his right hand, laying it on the cold glass.
“My name’s Harry,” he said, hoping his words would be audible to them.
“I’m here to help you, if you have questions and to direct you if you’re lost. I can’t
guarantee that I’ll have answers for every question. I’m new at this job. But I will
The invitation was barely out of his mouth than the entire shoal came at
the window, the suddenness of their approach sending Harry stumbling back
1465
1466
towards his chair. They flew through the glass and into the room, their presence
instantly chilling the air by several degrees. Then they circled the room, picking
up speed with each circuit, dividing around Harry as they swept by him. Norma
had warned him he might find the first couple of nights a little raucous, until
word got round that he was the real thing, but she hadn’t advised him on how to
deal with such situations. No matter; Harry had corralled demons in his time.
“Alright!” he yelled. “You’ve seen the room! Now all of you get the hell
out of here! I mean it! I want this room completely cleared! Do you hear me? I
Harry’s orders fled for the open air, leaving three of four trouble-makers to keep
“If you don’t get out right now, “ Harry said, “Nobody gets a word of
advice from me. You understand? I don’t care how fucked-up your death was or
1466
1467
how lost you feel. I’ll keep everything I know to myself. You listening because I
mean every word. You have five seconds to get the fuck out of here! One. Two —
On two the phantoms slowed their flight, exchanging glances that Harry
couldn’t interpret—
“Three.”
“Four.”
“Five.”
The fracas had not gone unnoticed; far from it. There were spirits
converging on the Big Room from every compass point. A few came in the
1467
1468
He returned to his chair, picked up the bottle of whisky, opened it and put
it to his lips, pausing for a second or two in sweet anticipation, then taking a
good-sized hit. There are worse things I could do with my life, he thought as he
distressing of his visitors he’d yet witnessed. A woman, with a child at her side, a
boy he thought, he couldn’t be sure, the crowd eclipsed them too quickly. He sat
down and surveyed the many faces before him. How many were there now?
Forty? Fifty? He wouldn’t get through them all tonight. A lot of them would have
to wait until tomorrow night, by which time, of course, word would have spread,
and there’d be plenty of new wanderers. No wonder Norma had been so covetous
of her brandy; and so happy to have her televisions on hand, to give her some
time to herself.
1468
1469
There was hectic motion in the crowd, and a child — surely the boy he’d
seen with the woman at his side; yes, there she was, trying to dissuade him from
pressing his face against the glass. It slipped through, of course, much to the kid’s
puzzlement.
He waved the woman in, following the boy. She was shaking. Funny, he’d
“Hello, Mr…”
“D’Amour.”
“See,” the boy said to his Aunt, “It’s French for love, like I said.”
1469
1470
“I lost my faith for a little while out there. I didn’t think there was
1470